path: root/4412-0.txt

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Ordeal of Richard Feverel, by George Meredith

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this eBook.

Title: The Ordeal of Richard Feverel

Author: George Meredith

Release Date: December 28, 2001 [eBook #4412]
[Most recently updated: December 4, 2021]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

Produced by: Pat Castevans and David Widger

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ORDEAL OF RICHARD FEVEREL ***




THE ORDEAL OF RICHARD FEVEREL

By George Meredith

1905




CONTENTS

 CHAPTER I. THE INMATES OF RAYNHAM ABBEY
 CHAPTER II. THE FOURTEENTH BIRTHDAY TO TRY THE STRENGTH OF THE SYSTEM
 CHAPTER III. THE MAGIAN CONFLICT
 CHAPTER IV. ARSON
 CHAPTER V. ADRIAN PLIES HIS HOOK
 CHAPTER VI. JUVENILE STRATAGEMS
 CHAPTER VII. DAPHNE’S BOWER
 CHAPTER VIII. THE BITTER CUP
 CHAPTER IX. A FINE DISTINCTION
 CHAPTER X. RICHARD PASSES THROUGH HIS PRELIMINARY ORDEAL
 CHAPTER XI. THE LAST ACT OF THE BAKEWELL COMEDY IS CLOSED IN A LETTER
 CHAPTER XII. THE BLOSSOMING SEASON
 CHAPTER XIII. THE MAGNETIC AGE
 CHAPTER XIV. AN ATTRACTION
 CHAPTER XV. FERDINAND AND MIRANDA
 CHAPTER XVI. UNMASKING OF MASTER RIPTON THOMPSON
 CHAPTER XVII. GOOD WINE AND GOOD BLOOD
 CHAPTER XVIII. THE SYSTEM ENCOUNTERS THE WILD OATS SPECIAL PLEA
 CHAPTER XIX. A DIVERSION PLAYED ON A PENNY WHISTLE
 CHAPTER XX. CELEBRATES THE TIME-HONOURED TREATMENT OF A DRAGON BY THE HERO
 CHAPTER XXI. RICHARD IS SUMMONED TO TOWN TO HEAR A SERMON
 CHAPTER XXII. INDICATES THE APPROACHES OF FEVER
 CHAPTER XXIII. CRISIS IN THE APPLE-DISEASE
 CHAPTER XXIV. OF THE SPRING PRIMROSE AND THE AUTUMNAL
 CHAPTER XXV. IN WHICH THE HERO TAKES A STEP
 CHAPTER XXVI. RECORDS THE RAPID DEVELOPMENT OF THE HERO
 CHAPTER XXVII. CONTAINS AN INTERCESSION FOR THE HEROINE
 CHAPTER XXVIII. PREPARATIONS FOR ACTION WERE CONDUCTED UNDER THE APRIL OF LOVERS
 CHAPTER XXIX. IN WHICH THE LAST ACT OF THE COMEDY TAKES THE PLACE OF THE FIRST
 CHAPTER XXX. CELEBRATES THE BREAKFAST
 CHAPTER XXXI. THE PHILOSOPHER APPEARS IN PERSON
 CHAPTER XXXII. PROCESSION OF THE CAKE
 CHAPTER XXXIII. NURSING THE DEVIL
 CHAPTER XXXIV. CONQUEST OF AN EPICURE
 CHAPTER XXXV. CLARE’S MARRIAGE
 CHAPTER XXXVI. A DINNER-PARTY AT RICHMOND
 CHAPTER XXXVII. MRS. BERRY ON MATRIMONY
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. AN ENCHANTRESS
 CHAPTER XXXIX. THE LITTLE BIRD AND THE FALCON: A BERRY TO THE RESCUE!
 CHAPTER XL. CLARE’S DIARY
 CHAPTER XLI. AUSTIN RETURNS
 CHAPTER XLII. NATURE SPEAKS
 CHAPTER XLIII. AGAIN THE MAGIAN CONFLICT
 CHAPTER XLIV. THE LAST SCENE
 CHAPTER XLV. LADY BLANDISH TO AUSTIN WENTWORTH




CHAPTER I


Some years ago a book was published under the title of “The Pilgrim’s
Scrip.” It consisted of a selection of original aphorisms by an
anonymous gentleman, who in this bashful manner gave a bruised heart to
the world.

He made no pretension to novelty. “Our new thoughts have thrilled dead
bosoms,” he wrote; by which avowal it may be seen that youth had
manifestly gone from him, since he had ceased to be jealous of the
ancients. There was a half-sigh floating through his pages for those
days of intellectual coxcombry, when ideas come to us affecting the
embraces of virgins, and swear to us they are ours alone, and no one
else have they ever visited: and we believe them.

For an example of his ideas of the sex he said:

“I expect that Woman will be the last thing civilized by Man.”

Some excitement was produced in the bosoms of ladies by so monstrous a
scorn of them.

One adventurous person betook herself to the Heralds’ College, and
there ascertained that a Griffin between two Wheatsheaves, which stood
on the title-page of the book, formed the crest of Sir Austin Absworthy
Bearne Feverel, Baronet, of Raynham Abbey, in a certain Western county
folding Thames: a man of wealth and honour, and a somewhat lamentable
history.

The outline of the baronet’s story was by no means new. He had a wife,
and he had a friend. His marriage was for love; his wife was a beauty;
his friend was a sort of poet. His wife had his whole heart, and his
friend all his confidence. When he selected Denzil Somers from among
his college chums, it was not on account of any similarity of
disposition between them, but from his intense worship of genius, which
made him overlook the absence of principle in his associate for the
sake of such brilliant promise. Denzil had a small patrimony to lead
off with, and that he dissipated before he left college; thenceforth he
was dependent upon his admirer, with whom he lived, filling a nominal
post of bailiff to the estates, and launching forth verse of some
satiric and sentimental quality; for being inclined to vice, and
occasionally, and in a quiet way, practising it, he was of course a
sentimentalist and a satirist, entitled to lash the Age and complain of
human nature. His earlier poems, published under the pseudonym of
Diaper Sandoe, were so pure and bloodless in their love passages, and
at the same time so biting in their moral tone, that his reputation was
great among the virtuous, who form the larger portion of the English
book-buying public. Election-seasons called him to ballad-poetry on
behalf of the Tory party. Diaper possessed undoubted fluency, but did
little, though Sir Austin was ever expecting much of him.

A languishing, inexperienced woman, whose husband in mental and in
moral stature is more than the ordinary height above her, and who, now
that her first romantic admiration of his lofty bearing has worn off,
and her fretful little refinements of taste and sentiment are not
instinctively responded to, is thrown into no wholesome household
collision with a fluent man, fluent in prose and rhyme. Lady Feverel,
when she first entered on her duties at Raynham, was jealous of her
husband’s friend. By degrees she tolerated him. In time he touched his
guitar in her chamber, and they played Rizzio and Mary together.

“For I am not the first who found
The name of Mary fatal!”


says a subsequent sentimental alliterative love-poem of Diaper’s.

Such was the outline of the story. But the baronet could fill it up. He
had opened his soul to these two. He had been noble Love to the one,
and to the other perfect Friendship. He had bid them be brother and
sister whom he loved, and live a Golden Age with him at Raynham. In
fact, he had been prodigal of the excellences of his nature, which it
is not good to be, and, like Timon, he became bankrupt, and fell upon
bitterness.

The faithless lady was of no particular family; an orphan daughter of
an admiral who educated her on his half-pay, and her conduct struck but
at the man whose name she bore.

After five years of marriage, and twelve of friendship, Sir Austin was
left to his loneliness with nothing to ease his heart of love upon save
a little baby boy in a cradle. He forgave the man: he put him aside as
poor for his wrath. The woman he could not forgive; she had sinned
every way. Simple ingratitude to a benefactor was a pardonable
transgression, for he was not one to recount and crush the culprit
under the heap of his good deeds. But her he had raised to be his
equal, and he judged her as his equal. She had blackened the world’s
fair aspect for him.

In the presence of that world, so different to him now, he preserved
his wonted demeanor, and made his features a flexible mask. Mrs. Doria
Forey, his widowed sister, said that Austin might have retired from his
Parliamentary career for a time, and given up gaieties and that kind of
thing; her opinion, founded on observation of him in public and
private, was, that the light thing who had taken flight was but a
feather on her brother’s Feverel-heart, and his ordinary course of life
would be resumed. There are times when common men cannot bear the
weight of just so much. Hippias Feverel, one of his brothers, thought
him immensely improved by his misfortune, if the loss of such a person
could be so designated; and seeing that Hippias received in consequence
free quarters at Raynham, and possession of the wing of the Abbey she
had inhabited, it is profitable to know his thoughts. If the baronet
had given two or three blazing dinners in the great hall he would have
deceived people generally, as he did his relatives and intimates. He
was too sick for that: fit only for passive acting.

The nursemaid waking in the night beheld a solitary figure darkening a
lamp above her little sleeping charge, and became so used to the sight
as never to wake with a start. One night she was strangely aroused by a
sound of sobbing. The baronet stood beside the cot in his long black
cloak and travelling cap. His fingers shaded a lamp, and reddened
against the fitful darkness that ever and anon went leaping up the
wall. She could hardly believe her senses to see the austere gentleman,
dead silent, dropping tear upon tear before her eyes. She lay
stone-still in a trance of terror and mournfulness, mechanically
counting the tears as they fell, one by one. The hidden face, the fall
and flash of those heavy drops in the light of the lamp he held, the
upright, awful figure, agitated at regular intervals like a piece of
clockwork by the low murderous catch of his breath: it was so piteous
to her poor human nature that her heart began wildly palpitating.
Involuntarily the poor girl cried out to him, “Oh, sir!” and fell
a-weeping. Sir Austin turned the lamp on her pillow, and harshly bade
her go to sleep, striding from the room forthwith. He dismissed her
with a purse the next day.

Once, when he was seven years old, the little fellow woke up at night
to see a lady bending over him. He talked of this the next day, but it
was treated as a dream; until in the course of the day his uncle
Algernon was driven home from Lobourne cricket-ground with a broken
leg. Then it was recollected that there was a family ghost; and, though
no member of the family believed in the ghost, none would have given up
a circumstance that testified to its existence; for to possess a ghost
is a distinction above titles.

Algernon Feverel lost his leg, and ceased to be a gentleman in the
Guards. Of the other uncles of young Richard, Cuthbert, the sailor,
perished in a spirited boat expedition against a slaving negro chief up
the Niger. Some of the gallant lieutenant’s trophies of war decorated
the little boy’s play-shed at Raynham, and he bequeathed his sword to
Richard, whose hero he was. The diplomatist and beau, Vivian, ended his
flutterings from flower to flower by making an improper marriage, as is
the fate of many a beau, and was struck out of the list of visitors.
Algernon generally occupied the baronet’s disused town-house, a
wretched being, dividing his time between horse and card exercise:
possessed, it was said, of the absurd notion that a man who has lost
his balance by losing his leg may regain it by sticking to the bottle.
At least, whenever he and his brother Hippias got together, they never
failed to try whether one leg, or two, stood the bottle best. Much of a
puritan as Sir Austin was in his habits, he was too good a host, and
too thorough a gentleman, to impose them upon his guests. The brothers,
and other relatives, might do as they would while they did not disgrace
the name, and then it was final: they must depart to behold his
countenance no more.

Algernon Feverel was a simple man, who felt, subsequent to his
misfortune, as he had perhaps dimly fancied it before, that his career
lay in his legs, and was now irrevocably cut short. He taught the boy
boxing, and shooting, and the arts of fence, and superintended the
direction of his animal vigour with a melancholy vivacity. The
remaining energies of Algernon’s mind were devoted to animadversions on
swift bowling. He preached it over the county, struggling through
laborious literary compositions, addressed to sporting newspapers, on
the Decline of Cricket. It was Algernon who witnessed and chronicled
young Richard’s first fight, which was with young Tom Blaize of
Belthorpe Farm, three years the boy’s senior.

Hippias Feverel was once thought to be the genius of the family. It was
his ill luck to have strong appetites and a weak stomach; and, as one
is not altogether fit for the battle of life who is engaged in a
perpetual contention with his dinner, Hippias forsook his prospects at
the Bar, and, in the embraces of dyspepsia, compiled his ponderous work
on the Fairy Mythology of Europe. He had little to do with the Hope of
Raynham beyond what he endured from his juvenile tricks.

A venerable lady, known as Great-Aunt Grantley, who had money to
bequeath to the heir, occupied with Hippias the background of the house
and shared her candles with him. These two were seldom seen till the
dinner hour, for which they were all day preparing, and probably all
night remembering, for the Eighteenth Century was an admirable
trencherman, and cast age aside while there was a dish on the table.

Mrs. Doris Foray was the eldest of the three sisters of the baronet, a
florid affable woman, with fine teeth, exceedingly fine light wavy
hair, a Norman nose, and a reputation for understanding men; and that,
with these practical creatures, always means the art of managing them.
She had married an expectant younger son of a good family, who deceased
before the fulfilment of his prospects; and, casting about in her mind
the future chances of her little daughter and sole child, Clare, she
marked down a probability. The far sight, the deep determination, the
resolute perseverance of her sex, where a daughter is to be provided
for and a man to be overthrown, instigated her to invite herself to
Raynham, where, with that daughter, she fixed herself.

The other two Feverel ladies were the wife of Colonel Wentworth and the
widow of Mr. Justice Harley: and the only thing remarkable about them
was that they were mothers of sons of some distinction.

Austin Wentworth’s story was of that wretched character which to be
comprehended, that justice should be dealt him, must be told out and
openly; which no one dares now do.

For a fault in early youth, redeemed by him nobly, according to his
light, he was condemned to undergo the world’s harsh judgment: not for
the fault—for its atonement.

“—Married his mother’s housemaid,” whispered Mrs. Doria, with a ghastly
look, and a shudder at young men of republican sentiments, which he was
reputed to entertain. “‘The compensation for Injustice,’ says the
‘Pilgrim’s Scrip,’ is, that in that dark Ordeal we gather the worthiest
around us.”

And the baronet’s fair friend, Lady Blandish, and some few true men and
women, held Austin Wentworth high.

He did not live with his wife; and Sir Austin, whose mind was bent on
the future of our species, reproached him with being barren to
posterity, while knaves were propagating.

The principal characteristic of the second nephew, Adrian Harley, was
his sagacity. He was essentially the wise youth, both in counsel and in
action.

“In action,” the “Pilgrim’s Scrip” observes, “Wisdom goes by
majorities.”

Adrian had an instinct for the majority, and, as the world invariably
found him enlisted in its ranks, his appellation of wise youth was
acquiesced in without irony.

The wise youth, then, had the world with him, but no friends. Nor did
he wish for those troublesome appendages of success. He caused himself
to be required by people who could serve him; feared by such as could
injure. Not that he went out of the way to secure his end, or risked
the expense of a plot. He did the work as easily as he ate his daily
bread. Adrian was an epicurean; one whom Epicurus would have scourged
out of his garden, certainly: an epicurean of our modern notions. To
satisfy his appetites without rashly staking his character, was the
wise youth’s problem for life. He had no intimates except Gibbon and
Horace, and the society of these fine aristocrats of literature helped
him to accept humanity as it had been, and was; a supreme ironic
procession, with laughter of Gods in the background. Why not laughter
of mortals also? Adrian had his laugh in his comfortable corner. He
possessed peculiar attributes of a heathen God. He was a disposer of
men: he was polished, luxurious, and happy—at their cost. He lived in
eminent self-content, as one lying on soft cloud, lapt in sunshine. Nor
Jove, nor Apollo, cast eye upon the maids of earth with cooler fire of
selection, or pursued them in the covert with more sacred impunity. And
he enjoyed his reputation for virtue as something additional. Stolen
fruits are said to be sweet; undeserved rewards are exquisite.

The best of it was, that Adrian made no pretences. He did not solicit
the favourable judgment of the world. Nature and he attempted no other
concealment than the ordinary mask men wear. And yet the world would
proclaim him moral, as well as wise, and the pleasing converse every
way of his disgraced cousin Austin.

In a word, Adrian Harley had mastered his philosophy at the early age
of one-and-twenty. Many would be glad to say the same at that age
twice-told: they carry in their breasts a burden with which Adrian’s
was not loaded. Mrs. Doria was nearly right about his heart. A singular
mishap (at his birth, possibly, or before it) had unseated that organ,
and shaken it down to his stomach, where it was a much lighter, nay, an
inspiring weight, and encouraged him merrily onward. Throned there it
looked on little that did not arrive to gratify it. Already that region
was a trifle prominent in the person of the wise youth, and carried, as
it were, the flag of his philosophical tenets in front of him. He was
charming after dinner, with men or with women: delightfully sarcastic:
perhaps a little too unscrupulous in his moral tone, but that his moral
reputation belied him, and it must be set down to generosity of
disposition.

Such was Adrian Harley, another of Sir Austin’s intellectual
favourites, chosen from mankind to superintend the education of his son
at Raynham. Adrian had been destined for the Church. He did not enter
into Orders. He and the baronet had a conference together one day, and
from that time Adrian became a fixture in the Abbey. His father died in
his promising son’s college term, bequeathing him nothing but his legal
complexion, and Adrian became stipendiary officer in his uncle’s
household.

A playfellow of Richard’s occasionally, and the only comrade of his age
that he ever saw, was Master Ripton Thompson, the son of Sir Austin’s
solicitor, a boy without a character.

A comrade of some description was necessary, for Richard was neither to
go to school nor to college. Sir Austin considered that the schools
were corrupt, and maintained that young lads might by parental
vigilance be kept pretty secure from the Serpent until Eve sided with
him: a period that might be deferred, he said. He had a system of
education for his son. How it worked we shall see.




CHAPTER II


October shone royally on Richard’s fourteenth birthday. The brown
beechwoods and golden birches glowed to a brilliant sun. Banks of
moveless cloud hung about the horizon, mounded to the west, where slept
the wind. Promise of a great day for Raynham, as it proved to be,
though not in the manner marked out.

Already archery-booths and cricketing-tents were rising on the lower
grounds towards the river, whither the lads of Bursley and Lobourne, in
boats and in carts, shouting for a day of ale and honour, jogged
merrily to match themselves anew, and pluck at the living laurel from
each other’s brows, like manly Britons. The whole park was beginning to
be astir and resound with holiday cries. Sir Austin Feverel, a thorough
good Tory, was no game-preserver, and could be popular whenever he
chose, which Sir Males Papworth, on the other side of the river, a
fast-handed Whig and terror to poachers, never could be. Half the
village of Lobourne was seen trooping through the avenues of the park.
Fiddlers and gipsies clamoured at the gates for admission: white
smocks, and slate, surmounted by hats of serious brim, and now and then
a scarlet cloak, smacking of the old country, dotted the grassy sweeps
to the levels.

And all the time the star of these festivities was receding further and
further, and eclipsing himself with his reluctant serf Ripton, who kept
asking what they were to do and where they were going, and how late it
was in the day, and suggesting that the lads of Lobourne would be
calling out for them, and Sir Austin requiring their presence, without
getting any attention paid to his misery or remonstrances. For Richard
had been requested by his father to submit to medical examination like
a boor enlisting for a soldier, and he was in great wrath.

He was flying as though he would have flown from the shameful thought
of what had been asked of him. By-and-by he communicated his sentiments
to Ripton, who said they were those of a girl: an offensive remark,
remembering which, Richard, after they had borrowed a couple of guns at
the bailiff’s farm, and Ripton had fired badly, called his friend a
fool.

Feeling that circumstances were making him look wonderfully like one,
Ripton lifted his head and retorted defiantly, “I’m not!”

This angry contradiction, so very uncalled for, annoyed Richard, who
was still smarting at the loss of the birds, owing to Ripton’s bad
shot, and was really the injured party. He, therefore bestowed the
abusive epithet on Ripton anew, and with increase of emphasis.

“You shan’t call me so, then, whether I am or not,” says Ripton, and
sucks his lips.

This was becoming personal. Richard sent up his brows, and stared at
his defier an instant. He then informed him that he certainly should
call him so, and would not object to call him so twenty times.

“Do it, and see!” returns Ripton, rocking on his feet, and breathing
quick.

With a gravity of which only boys and other barbarians are capable,
Richard went through the entire number, stressing the epithet to
increase the defiance and avoid monotony, as he progressed, while
Ripton bobbed his head every time in assent, as it were, to his
comrade’s accuracy, and as a record for his profound humiliation. The
dog they had with them gazed at the extraordinary performance with
interrogating wags of the tail.

Twenty times, duly and deliberately, Richard repeated the obnoxious
word.

At the twentieth solemn iteration of Ripton’s capital shortcoming,
Ripton delivered a smart back-hander on Richard’s mouth, and squared
precipitately; perhaps sorry when the deed was done, for he was a
kind-hearted lad, and as Richard simply bowed in acknowledgment of the
blow he thought he had gone too far. He did not know the young
gentleman he was dealing with. Richard was extremely cool.

“Shall we fight here?” he said.

“Anywhere you like,” replied Ripton.

“A little more into the wood, I think. We may be interrupted.” And
Richard led the way with a courteous reserve that somewhat chilled
Ripton’s ardour for the contest. On the skirts of the wood, Richard
threw off his jacket and waistcoat, and, quite collected, waited for
Ripton to do the same. The latter boy was flushed and restless; older
and broader, but not so tight-limbed and well-set. The Gods, sole
witnesses of their battle, betted dead against him. Richard had mounted
the white cockade of the Feverels, and there was a look in him that
asked for tough work to extinguish. His brows, slightly lined upward at
the temples, converging to a knot about the well-set straight nose; his
full grey eyes, open nostrils, and planted feet, and a gentlemanly air
of calm and alertness, formed a spirited picture of a young combatant.
As for Ripton, he was all abroad, and fought in school-boy style—that
is, he rushed at the foe head foremost, and struck like a windmill. He
was a lumpy boy. When he did hit, he made himself felt; but he was at
the mercy of science. To see him come dashing in, blinking and puffing
and whirling his arms abroad while the felling blow went straight
between them, you perceived that he was fighting a fight of
desperation, and knew it. For the dreaded alternative glared him in the
face that, if he yielded, he must look like what he had been twenty
times calumniously called; and he would die rather than yield, and
swing his windmill till he dropped. Poor boy! he dropped frequently.
The gallant fellow fought for appearances, and down he went. The Gods
favour one of two parties. Prince Turnus was a noble youth; but he had
not Pallas at his elbow. Ripton was a capital boy; he had no science.
He could not prove he was not a fool! When one comes to think of it,
Ripton did choose the only possible way, and we should all of us have
considerable difficulty in proving the negative by any other. Ripton
came on the unerring fist again and again; and if it was true, as he
said in short colloquial gasps, that he required as much beating as an
egg to be beaten thoroughly, a fortunate interruption alone saved our
friend from resembling that substance. The boys heard summoning voices,
and beheld Mr. Morton of Poer Hall and Austin Wentworth stepping
towards them.

A truce was sounded, jackets were caught up, guns shouldered, and off
they trotted in concert through the depths of the wood, not stopping
till that and half-a-dozen fields and a larch plantation were well
behind them.

When they halted to take breath, there was a mutual study of faces.
Ripton’s was much discoloured, and looked fiercer with its natural
war-paint than the boy felt. Nevertheless, he squared up dauntlessly on
the new ground, and Richard, whose wrath was appeased, could not
refrain from asking him whether he had not really had enough.

“Never!” shouts the noble enemy.

“Well, look here,” said Richard, appealing to common sense, “I’m tired
of knocking you down. I’ll say you’re not a fool, if you’ll give me
your hand.”

Ripton demurred an instant to consult with honour, who bade him catch
at his chance.

He held out his hand. “There!” and the boys grasped hands and were fast
friends. Ripton had gained his point, and Richard decidedly had the
best of it. So, they were on equal ground. Both, could claim a victory,
which was all the better for their friendship.

Ripton washed his face and comforted his nose at a brook, and was now
ready to follow his friend wherever he chose to lead. They continued to
beat about for birds. The birds on the Raynham estates were found
singularly cunning, and repeatedly eluded the aim of these prime shots,
so they pushed their expedition into the lands of their neighbors, in
search of a stupider race, happily oblivious of the laws and conditions
of trespass; unconscious, too, that they were poaching on the demesne
of the notorious Farmer Blaize, the free-trade farmer under the shield
of the Papworths, no worshipper of the Griffin between two
Wheatsheaves; destined to be much allied with Richard’s fortunes from
beginning to end. Farmer Blaize hated poachers, and, especially young
chaps poaching, who did it mostly from impudence. He heard the
audacious shots popping right and left, and going forth to have a
glimpse at the intruders, and observing their size, swore he would
teach my gentlemen a thing, lords or no lords.

Richard had brought down a beautiful cock-pheasant, and was exulting
over it, when the farmer’s portentous figure burst upon them, cracking
an avenging horsewhip. His salute was ironical.

“Havin’ good sport, gentlemen, are ye?”

“Just bagged a splendid bird!” radiant Richard informed him.

“Oh!” Farmer Blaize gave an admonitory flick of the whip.

“Just let me clap eye on’t, then.”

“Say, please,” interposed Ripton, who was not blind to doubtful
aspects.

Farmer Blaize threw up his chin, and grinned grimly.

“Please to you, sir? Why, my chap, you looks as if ye didn’t much mind
what come t’yer nose, I reckon. You looks an old poacher, you do. Tall
ye what ’tis!” He changed his banter to business, “That bird’s mine!
Now you jest hand him over, and sheer off, you dam young scoundrels! I
know ye!” And he became exceedingly opprobrious, and uttered contempt
of the name of Feverel.

Richard opened his eyes.

“If you wants to be horsewhipped, you’ll stay where y’are!” continued
the farmer. “Giles Blaize never stands nonsense!”

“Then we’ll stay,” quoth Richard.

“Good! so be’t! If you will have’t, have’t, my men!”

As a preparatory measure, Farmer Blaize seized a wing of the bird, on
which both boys flung themselves desperately, and secured it minus the
pinion.

“That’s your game,” cried the farmer. “Here’s a taste of horsewhip for
ye. I never stands nonsense!” and sweetch went the mighty whip, well
swayed. The boys tried to close with him. He kept his distance and
lashed without mercy. Black blood was made by Farmer Blaize that day!
The boys wriggled, in spite of themselves. It was like a relentless
serpent coiling, and biting, and stinging their young veins to madness.
Probably they felt the disgrace of the contortions they were made to go
through more than the pain, but the pain was fierce, for the farmer
laid about from a practised arm, and did not consider that he had done
enough till he was well breathed and his ruddy jowl inflamed. He
paused, to receive the remainder of the cock-pheasant in his face.

“Take your beastly bird,” cried Richard.

“Money, my lads, and interest,” roared the farmer, lashing out again.

Shameful as it was to retreat, there was but that course open to them.
They decided to surrender the field.

“Look! you big brute,” Richard shook his gun, hoarse with passion, “I’d
have shot you, if I’d been loaded. Mind if I come across you when I’m
loaded, you coward, I’ll fire!” The un-English nature of this threat
exasperated Farmer Blaize, and he pressed the pursuit in time to bestow
a few farewell stripes as they were escaping tight-breeched into
neutral territory. At the hedge they parleyed a minute, the farmer to
inquire if they had had a mortal good tanning and were satisfied, for
when they wanted a further instalment of the same they were to come for
it to Belthorpe Farm, and there it was in pickle: the boys meantime
exploding in menaces and threats of vengeance, on which the farmer
contemptuously turned his back. Ripton had already stocked an armful of
flints for the enjoyment of a little skirmishing. Richard, however,
knocked them all out, saying, “No! Gentlemen don’t fling stones; leave
that to the blackguards.”

“Just one shy at him!” pleaded Ripton, with his eye on Farmer Blaize’s
broad mark, and his whole mind drunken with a sudden revelation of the
advantages of light troops in opposition to heavies.

“No,” said Richard, imperatively, “no stones,” and marched briskly
away. Ripton followed with a sigh. His leader’s magnanimity was wholly
beyond him. A good spanking mark at the farmer would have relieved
Master Ripton; it would have done nothing to console Richard Feverel
for the ignominy he had been compelled to submit to. Ripton was
familiar with the rod, a monster much despoiled of his terrors by
intimacy. Birch-fever was past with this boy. The horrible sense of
shame, self-loathing, universal hatred, impotent vengeance, as if the
spirit were steeped in abysmal blackness, which comes upon a courageous
and sensitive youth condemned for the first time to taste this piece of
fleshly bitterness, and suffer what he feels is a defilement, Ripton
had weathered and forgotten. He was seasoned wood, and took the world
pretty wisely; not reckless of castigation, as some boys become, nor
oversensitive as to dishonour, as his friend and comrade beside him
was.

Richard’s blood was poisoned. He had the fever on him severely. He
would not allow stone-flinging, because it was a habit of his to
discountenance it. Mere gentlemanly considerations has scarce shielded
Farmer Blaize, and certain very ungentlemanly schemes were coming to
ghastly heads in the tumult of his brain; rejected solely from their
glaring impracticability even to his young intelligence. A sweeping and
consummate vengeance for the indignity alone should satisfy him.
Something tremendous must be done; and done without delay. At one
moment he thought of killing all the farmer’s cattle; next of killing
him; challenging him to single combat with the arms, and according to
the fashion of gentlemen. But the farmer was a coward; he would refuse.
Then he, Richard Feverel, would stand by the farmer’s bedside, and
rouse him; rouse him to fight with powder and ball in his own chamber,
in the cowardly midnight, where he might tremble, but dare not refuse.

“Lord!” cried simple Ripton, while these hopeful plots were raging in
his comrade’s brain, now sparkling for immediate execution, and anon
lapsing disdainfully dark in their chances of fulfilment, “how I wish
you’d have let me notch him, Ricky! I’m a safe shot. I never miss. I
should feel quite jolly if I’d spanked him once. We should have had the
beat of him at that game. I say!” and a sharp thought drew Ripton’s
ideas nearer home, “I wonder whether my nose is as bad as he says!
Where can I see myself?”

To these exclamations Richard was deaf, and he trudged steadily
forward, facing but one object.

After tearing through innumerable hedges, leaping fences, jumping
dykes, penetrating brambly copses, and getting dirty, ragged, and
tired, Ripton awoke from his dream of Farmer Blaize and a blue nose to
the vivid consciousness of hunger; and this grew with the rapidity of
light upon him, till in the course of another minute he was enduring
the extremes of famine, and ventured to question his leader whither he
was being conducted. Raynham was out of sight. They were a long way
down the valley, miles from Lobourne, in a country of sour pools,
yellow brooks, rank pasturage, desolate heath. Solitary cows were seen;
the smoke of a mud cottage; a cart piled with peat; a donkey grazing at
leisure, oblivious of an unkind world; geese by a horse-pond, gabbling
as in the first loneliness of creation; uncooked things that a
famishing boy cannot possibly care for, and must despise. Ripton was in
despair.

“Where are you going to?” he inquired with a voice of the last time of
asking, and halted resolutely.

Richard now broke his silence to reply, “Anywhere.”

“Anywhere!” Ripton took up the moody word. “But ain’t you awfully
hungry?” he gasped vehemently, in a way that showed the total emptiness
of his stomach.

“No,” was Richard’s brief response.

“Not hungry!” Ripton’s amazement lent him increased vehemence. “Why,
you haven’t had anything to eat since breakfast! Not hungry? I declare
I’m starving. I feel such a gnawing I could eat dry bread and cheese!”

Richard sneered: not for reasons that would have actuated a similar
demonstration of the philosopher.

“Come,” cried Ripton, “at all events, tell us where you’re going to
stop.”

Richard faced about to make a querulous retort. The injured and hapless
visage that met his eye disarmed him. The lad’s nose, though not
exactly of the dreaded hue, was really becoming discoloured. To upbraid
him would be cruel. Richard lifted his head, surveyed the position, and
exclaiming “Here!” dropped down on a withered bank, leaving Ripton to
contemplate him as a puzzle whose every new move was a worse
perplexity.




CHAPTER III


Among boys there are laws of honour and chivalrous codes, not written
or formally taught, but intuitively understood by all, and invariably
acted upon by the loyal and the true. The race is not nearly civilized,
we must remember. Thus, not to follow your leader whithersoever he may
think proper to lead; to back out of an expedition because the end of
it frowns dubious, and the present fruit of it is discomfort; to quit a
comrade on the road, and return home without him: these are tricks
which no boy of spirit would be guilty of, let him come to any
description of mortal grief in consequence. Better so than have his own
conscience denouncing him sneak. Some boys who behave boldly enough are
not troubled by this conscience, and the eyes and the lips of their
fellows have to supply the deficiency. They do it with just as
haunting, and even more horrible pertinacity, than the inner voice, and
the result, if the probation be not very severe and searching, is the
same. The leader can rely on the faithfulness of his host: the comrade
is sworn to serve. Master Ripton Thompson was naturally loyal. The idea
of turning off and forsaking his friend never once crossed his mind,
though his condition was desperate, and his friend’s behaviour that of
a Bedlamite. He announced several times impatiently that they would be
too late for dinner. His friend did not budge. Dinner seemed nothing to
him. There he lay plucking grass, and patting the old dog’s nose, as if
incapable of conceiving what a thing hunger was. Ripton took
half-a-dozen turns up and down, and at last flung himself down beside
the taciturn boy, accepting his fate.

Now, the chance that works for certain purposes sent a smart shower
from the sinking sun, and the wet sent two strangers for shelter in the
lane behind the hedge where the boys reclined. One was a travelling
tinker, who lit a pipe and spread a tawny umbrella. The other was a
burly young countryman, pipeless and tentless. They saluted with a nod,
and began recounting for each other’s benefit the daylong-doings of the
weather, as it had affected their individual experience and followed
their prophecies. Both had anticipated and foretold a bit of rain
before night, and therefore both welcomed the wet with satisfaction. A
monotonous betweenwhiles kind of talk they kept droning, in harmony
with the still hum of the air. From the weather theme they fell upon
the blessings of tobacco; how it was the poor man’s friend, his
company, his consolation, his comfort, his refuge at night, his first
thought in the morning.

“Better than a wife!” chuckled the tinker. “No curtain-lecturin’ with a
pipe. Your pipe an’t a shrew.”

“That be it!” the other chimed in. “Your pipe doan’t mak’ ye out wi’
all the cash Saturday evenin’.”

“Take one,” said the tinker, in the enthusiasm of the moment, handing a
grimy short clay. Speed-the-Plough filled from the tinker’s pouch, and
continued his praises.

“Penny a day, and there y’are, primed! Better than a wife? Ha, ha!”

“And you can get rid of it, if ye wants for to, and when ye wants,”
added tinker.

“So ye can!” Speed-the-Plough took him up. “And ye doan’t want for to.
Leastways, t’other case. I means pipe.”

“And,” continued tinker, comprehending him perfectly, “it don’t bring
repentance after it.”

“Not nohow, master, it doan’t! And”—Speed-the-Plough cocked his eye—“it
doan’t eat up half the victuals, your pipe doan’t.”

Here the honest yeoman gesticulated his keen sense of a clincher, which
the tinker acknowledged; and having, so to speak, sealed up the subject
by saying the best thing that could be said, the two smoked for some
time in silence to the drip and patter of the shower.

Ripton solaced his wretchedness by watching them through the briar
hedge. He saw the tinker stroking a white cat, and appealing to her,
every now and then, as his missus, for an opinion or a confirmation;
and he thought that a curious sight. Speed-the-Plough was stretched at
full length, with his boots in the rain, and his head amidst the
tinker’s pots, smoking, profoundly contemplative. The minutes seemed to
be taken up alternately by the grey puffs from their mouths.

It was the tinker who renewed the colloquy. Said he, “Times is bad!”

His companion assented, “Sure-ly!”

“But it somehow comes round right,” resumed the tinker. “Why, look
here. Where’s the good o’ moping? I sees it all come round right and
tight. Now I travels about. I’ve got my beat. ’Casion calls me t’other
day to Newcastle!—Eh?”

“Coals!” ejaculated Speed-the-Plough sonorously.

“Coals!” echoed the tinker. “You ask what I goes there for, mayhap?
Never you mind. One sees a mort o’ life in my trade. Not for coals it
isn’t. And I don’t carry ’em there, neither. Anyhow, I comes back.
London’s my mark. Says I, I’ll see a bit o’ the sea, and steps aboard a
collier. We were as nigh wrecked as the prophet Paul.”

“—A—who’s him?” the other wished to know.

“Read your Bible,” said the tinker. “We pitched and tossed—’tain’t that
game at sea ’tis on land, I can tell ye! I thinks, down we’re
a-going—say your prayers, Bob Tiles! That was a night, to be sure! But
God’s above the devil, and here I am, ye see.” Speed-the-Plough lurched
round on his elbow and regarded him indifferently. “D’ye call that
doctrin’? He bean’t al’ays, or I shoo’n’t be scrapin’ my heels wi’
nothin’ to do, and, what’s warse, nothin’ to eat. Why, look heer.
Luck’s luck, and bad luck’s the con-trary. Varmer Bollop, t’other day,
has’s rick burnt down. Next night his gran’ry’s burnt. What do he tak’
and go and do? He takes and goes and hangs unsel’, and turns us out of
his employ. God warn’t above the devil then, I thinks, or I can’t make
out the reckonin’.”

The tinker cleared his throat, and said it was a bad case.

“And a darn’d bad case. I’ll tak’ my oath on’t!” cried
Speed-the-Plough. “Well, look heer! Heer’s another darn’d bad case. I
threshed for Varmer Blaize Blaize o’ Beltharpe afore I goes to Varmer
Bollop. Varmer Blaize misses pilkins. He swears our chaps steals
pilkins. ’Twarn’t me steals ’em. What do he tak’ and go and do? He
takes and tarns us off, me and another, neck and crop, to scuffle about
and starve, for all he keers. God warn’t above the devil then, I
thinks. Not nohow, as I can see!”

The tinker shook his head, and said that was a bad case also.

“And you can’t mend it,” added Speed-the-Plough. “It’s bad, and there
it be. But I’ll tell ye what, master. Bad wants payin’ for.” He nodded
and winked mysteriously. “Bad has its wages as well’s honest work, I’m
thinkin’. Varmer Bollop I don’t owe no grudge to: Varmer Blaize I do.
And I shud like to stick a Lucifer in his rick some dry windy night.”
Speed-the-Plough screwed up an eye villainously. “He wants hittin’ in
the wind,—jest where the pocket is, master, do Varmer Blaize, and he’ll
cry out ‘O Lor’!’ Varmer Blaize will. You won’t get the better o’
Varmer Blaize by no means, as I makes out, if ye doan’t hit into him
jest there.”

The tinker sent a rapid succession of white clouds from his mouth, and
said that would be taking the devil’s side of a bad case.
Speed-the-Plough observed energetically that, if Farmer Blaize was on
the other, he should be on that side.

There was a young gentleman close by, who thought with him. The hope of
Raynham had lent a careless half-compelled attention to the foregoing
dialogue, wherein a common labourer and a travelling tinker had
propounded and discussed one of the most ancient theories of
transmundane dominion and influence on mundane affairs. He now started
to his feet, and came tearing through the briar hedge, calling out for
one of them to direct them the nearest road to Bursley. The tinker was
kindling preparations for his tea, under the tawny umbrella. A loaf was
set forth, on which Ripton’s eyes, stuck in the edge, fastened
ravenously. Speed-the-Plough volunteered information that Bursley was a
good three mile from where they stood, and a good eight mile from
Lobourne.

“I’ll give you half-a-crown for that loaf, my good fellow,” said
Richard to the tinker.

“It’s a bargain;” quoth the tinker, “eh, missus?”

His cat replied by humping her back at the dog.

The half-crown was tossed down, and Ripton, who had just succeeded in
freeing his limbs from the briar, prickly as a hedgehog, collared the
loaf.

“Those young squires be sharp-set, and no mistake,” said the tinker to
his companion. “Come! we’ll to Bursley after ’em, and talk it out over
a pot o’ beer.” Speed-the-Plough was nothing loath, and in a short time
they were following the two lads on the road to Bursley, while a
horizontal blaze shot across the autumn and from the Western edge of
the rain-cloud.




CHAPTER IV


Search for the missing boys had been made everywhere over Raynham, and
Sir Austin was in grievous discontent. None had seen them save Austin
Wentworth and Mr. Morton. The baronet sat construing their account of
the flight of the lads when they were hailed, and resolved it into an
act of rebellion on the part of his son. At dinner he drank the young
heir’s health in ominous silence. Adrian Harley stood up in his place
to propose the health. His speech was a fine piece of rhetoric. He
warmed in it till, after the Ciceronic model, inanimate objects were
personified, and Richard’s table-napkin and vacant chair were invoked
to follow the steps of a peerless father, and uphold with his dignity
the honour of the Feverels. Austin Wentworth, whom a soldier’s death
compelled to take his father’s place in support of the toast, was tame
after such magniloquence. But the reply, the thanks which young Richard
should have delivered in person were not forthcoming. Adrian’s oratory
had given but a momentary life to napkin and chair. The company of
honoured friends, and aunts and uncles, remotest cousins, were glad to
disperse and seek amusement in music and tea. Sir Austin did his utmost
to be hospitably cheerful, and requested them to dance. If he had
desired them to laugh he would have been obeyed, and in as hearty a
manner.

“How triste!” said Mrs. Doria Forey to Lobourne’s curate, as that most
enamoured automaton went through his paces beside her with professional
stiffness.

“One who does not suffer can hardly assent,” the curate answered,
basking in her beams.

“Ah, you are good!” exclaimed the lady. “Look at my Clare. She will not
dance on her cousin’s birthday with anyone but him. What are we to do
to enliven these people?”

“Alas, madam! you cannot do for all what you do for one,” the curate
sighed, and wherever she wandered in discourse, drew her back with
silken strings to gaze on his enamoured soul.

He was the only gratified stranger present. The others had designs on
the young heir. Lady Attenbury of Longford House had brought her
highly-polished specimen of market-ware, the Lady Juliana Jaye, for a
first introduction to him, thinking he had arrived at an age to
estimate and pine for her black eyes and pretty pert mouth. The Lady
Juliana had to pair off with a dapper Papworth, and her mama was
subjected to the gallantries of Sir Miles, who talked land and
steam-engines to her till she was sick, and had to be impertinent in
self-defence. Lady Blandish, the delightful widow, sat apart with
Adrian, and enjoyed his sarcasms on the company. By ten at night the
poor show ended, and the rooms were dark, dark as the prognostics
multitudinously hinted by the disappointed and chilled guests
concerning the probable future of the hope of Raynham. Little Clare
kissed her mama, curtsied to the lingering curate, and went to bed like
a very good girl. Immediately the maid had departed, little Clare
deliberately exchanged night attire for that of day. She was noted as
an obedient child. Her light was allowed to burn in her room for
half-an-hour, to counteract her fears of the dark. She took the light,
and stole on tiptoe to Richard’s room. No Richard was there. She peeped
in further and further. A trifling agitation of the curtains shot her
back through the door and along the passage to her own bedchamber with
extreme expedition. She was not much alarmed, but feeling guilty she
was on her guard. In a short time she was prowling about the passages
again. Richard had slighted and offended the little lady, and was to be
asked whether he did not repent such conduct toward his cousin; not to
be asked whether he had forgotten to receive his birthday kiss from
her; for, if he did not choose to remember that, Miss Clare would never
remind him of it, and to-night should be his last chance of a
reconciliation. Thus she meditated, sitting on a stair, and presently
heard Richard’s voice below in the hall, shouting for supper.

“Master Richard has returned,” old Benson the butler tolled out
intelligence to Sir Austin.

“Well?” said the baronet.

“He complains of being hungry,” the butler hesitated, with a look of
solemn disgust.

“Let him eat.”

Heavy Benson hesitated still more as he announced that the boy had
called for wine. It was an unprecedented thing. Sir Austin’s brows were
portending an arch, but Adrian suggested that he wanted possibly to
drink his birthday, and claret was conceded.

The boys were in the vortex of a partridge-pie when Adrian strolled in
to them. They had now changed characters. Richard was uproarious. He
drank a health with every glass; his cheeks were flushed and his eyes
brilliant. Ripton looked very much like a rogue on the tremble of
detection, but his honest hunger and the partridge-pie shielded him
awhile from Adrian’s scrutinizing glance. Adrian saw there was matter
for study, if it were only on Master Ripton’s betraying nose, and sat
down to hear and mark.

“Good sport, gentlemen, I trust to hear?” he began his quiet banter,
and provoked a loud peal of laughter from Richard.

“Ha, ha! I say, Rip: ‘Havin’ good sport, gentlemen, are ye?’ You
remember the farmer! Your health, parson! We haven’t had our sport yet.
We’re going to have some first-rate sport. Oh, well! we haven’t much
show of birds. We shot for pleasure, and returned them to the
proprietors. You’re fond of game, parson! Ripton is a dead shot in what
Cousin Austin calls the Kingdom of ‘would-have-done’ and
‘might-have-been.’ Up went the birds, and cries Rip, ‘I’ve forgotten to
load!’ Oh, ho!—Rip! some more claret.—Do just leave that nose of yours
alone.—Your health, Ripton Thompson! The birds hadn’t the decency to
wait for him, and so, parson, it’s their fault, and not Rip’s, you
haven’t a dozen brace at your feet. What have you been doing at home,
Cousin Rady?”

“Playing Hamlet, in the absence of the Prince of Denmark. The day
without you, my dear boy, must be dull, you know.”

“‘He speaks: can I trust what he says is sincere?
There’s an edge to his smile that cuts much like a sneer.’


“Sandoe’s poems! You know the couplet, Mr. Rady. Why shouldn’t I quote
Sandoe? You know you like him, Rady. But, if you’ve missed me, I’m
sorry. Rip and I have had a beautiful day. We’ve made new
acquaintances. We’ve seen the world. I’m the monkey that has seen the
world, and I’m going to tell you all about it. First, there’s a
gentleman who takes a rifle for a fowling-piece. Next, there’s a farmer
who warns everybody, gentleman and beggar, off his premises. Next,
there’s a tinker and a ploughman, who think that God is always fighting
with the devil which shall command the kingdoms of the earth. The
tinker’s for God, and the ploughman”—

“I’ll drink your health, Ricky,” said Adrian, interrupting.

“Oh, I forgot, parson;—I mean no harm, Adrian. I’m only telling what
I’ve heard.”

“No harm, my dear boy,” returned Adrian. “I’m perfectly aware that
Zoroaster is not dead. You have been listening to a common creed. Drink
the Fire-worshippers, if you will.”

“Here’s to Zoroaster, then!” cried Richard. “I say, Rippy! we’ll drink
the Fire-worshippers to-night won’t we?”

A fearful conspiratorial frown, that would not have disgraced Guido
Fawkes, was darted back from the plastic features of Master Ripton.

Richard gave his lungs loud play.

“Why, what did you say about Blaizes, Rippy? Didn’t you say it was
fun?”

Another hideous and silencing frown was Ripton’s answer. Adrian matched
the innocent youths, and knew that there was talking under the table.
“See,” thought he, “this boy has tasted his first scraggy morsel of
life today, and already he talks like an old stager, and has, if I
mistake not, been acting too. My respected chief,” he apostrophized Sir
Austin, “combustibles are only the more dangerous for compression. This
boy will be ravenous for Earth when he is let loose, and very soon make
his share of it look as foolish as yonder game-pie!”—a prophecy Adrian
kept to himself.

Uncle Algernon shambled in to see his nephew before the supper was
finished, and his more genial presence brought out a little of the
plot.

“Look here, uncle!” said Richard. “Would you let a churlish old brute
of a farmer strike you without making him suffer for it?”

“I fancy I should return the compliment, my lad,” replied his uncle.

“Of course you would! So would I. And he shall suffer for it.” The boy
looked savage, and his uncle patted him down.

“I’ve boxed his son; I’ll box him,” said Richard, shouting for more
wine.

“What, boy! Is it old Blaize has been putting you up!”

“Never mind, uncle!” The boy nodded mysteriously.

‘Look there!’ Adrian read on Ripton’s face, he says ‘never mind,’ and
lets it out!

“Did we beat to-day, uncle?”

“Yes, boy; and we’d beat them any day they bowl fair. I’d beat them on
one leg. There’s only Watkins and Featherdene among them worth a
farthing.”

“We beat!” cries Richard. “Then we’ll have some more wine, and drink
their healths.”

The bell was rung; wine ordered. Presently comes in heavy Benson, to
say supplies are cut off. One bottle, and no more. The Captain
whistled: Adrian shrugged.

The bottle, however, was procured by Adrian subsequently. He liked
studying intoxicated urchins.

One subject was at Richard’s heart, about which he was reserved in the
midst of his riot. Too proud to inquire how his father had taken his
absence, he burned to hear whether he was in disgrace. He led to it
repeatedly, and it was constantly evaded by Algernon and Adrian. At
last, when the boy declared a desire to wish his father good-night,
Adrian had to tell him that he was to go straight to bed from the
supper-table. Young Richard’s face fell at that, and his gaiety forsook
him. He marched to his room without another word.

Adrian gave Sir Austin an able version of his son’s behaviour and
adventures; dwelling upon this sudden taciturnity when he heard of his
father’s resolution not to see him. The wise youth saw that his chief
was mollified behind his moveless mask, and went to bed, and Horace,
leaving Sir Austin in his study. Long hours the baronet sat alone. The
house had not its usual influx of Feverels that day. Austin Wentworth
was staying at Poer Hall, and had only come over for an hour. At
midnight the house breathed sleep. Sir Austin put on his cloak and cap,
and took the lamp to make his rounds. He apprehended nothing special,
but with a mind never at rest he constituted himself the sentinel of
Raynham. He passed the chamber where the Great-Aunt Grantley lay, who
was to swell Richard’s fortune, and so perform her chief business on
earth. By her door he murmured, “Good creature! you sleep with a sense
of duty done,” and paced on, reflecting, “She has not made money a
demon of discord,” and blessed her. He had his thoughts at Hippias’s
somnolent door, and to them the world might have subscribed.

A monomaniac at large, watching over sane people in slumber! thinks
Adrian Harley, as he hears Sir Austin’s footfall, and truly that was a
strange object to see.—Where is the fortress that has not one weak
gate? where the man who is sound at each particular angle? Ay,
meditates the recumbent cynic, more or less mad is not every mother’s
son? Favourable circumstances—good air, good company, two or three good
rules rigidly adhered to—keep the world out of Bedlam. But, let the
world fly into a passion, and is not Bedlam the safest abode for it?

Sir Austin ascended the stairs, and bent his steps leisurely toward the
chamber where his son was lying in the left wing of the Abbey. At the
end of the gallery which led to it he discovered a dim light. Doubting
it an illusion, Sir Austin accelerated his pace. This wing had
aforetime a bad character. Notwithstanding what years had done to
polish it into fair repute, the Raynham kitchen stuck to tradition, and
preserved certain stories of ghosts seen there, that effectually
blackened it in the susceptible minds of new house-maids and
under-crooks, whose fears would not allow the sinner to wash his sins.
Sir Austin had heard of the tales circulated by his domestics
underground. He cherished his own belief, but discouraged theirs, and
it was treason at Raynham to be caught traducing the left wing. As the
baronet advanced, the fact of a light burning was clear to him. A
slight descent brought him into the passage, and he beheld a poor human
candle standing outside his son’s chamber. At the same moment a door
closed hastily. He entered Richard’s room. The boy was absent. The bed
was unpressed: no clothes about: nothing to show that he had been there
that night. Sir Austin felt vaguely apprehensive. Has he gone to my
room to await me? thought the father’s heart. Something like a tear
quivered in his arid eyes as he meditated and hoped this might be so.
His own sleeping-room faced that of his son. He strode to it with a
quick heart. It was empty. Alarm dislodged anger from his jealous
heart, and dread of evil put a thousand questions to him that were
answered in air. After pacing up and down his room he determined to go
and ask the boy Thompson, as he called Ripton, what was known to him.

The chamber assigned to Master Ripton Thompson was at the northern
extremity of the passage, and overlooked Lobourne and the valley to the
West. The bed stood between the window and the door. Six Austin found
the door ajar, and the interior dark. To his surprise, the boy
Thompson’s couch, as revealed by the rays of his lamp, was likewise
vacant. He was turning back when he fancied he heard the sibilation of
a whispering in the room. Sir Austin cloaked the lamp and trod silently
toward the window. The heads of his son Richard and the boy Thompson
were seen crouched against the glass, holding excited converse
together. Sir Austin listened, but he listened to a language of which
he possessed not the key. Their talk was of fire, and of delay: of
expected agrarian astonishment: of a farmer’s huge wrath: of violence
exercised upon gentlemen, and of vengeance: talk that the boys jerked
out by fits, and that came as broken links of a chain impossible to
connect. But they awake curiosity. The baronet condescended to play the
spy upon his son.

Over Lobourne and the valley lay black night and innumerable stars.

“How jolly I feel!” exclaimed Ripton, inspired by claret; and then,
after a luxurious pause—“I think that fellow has pocketed his guinea,
and cut his lucky.”

Richard allowed a long minute to pass, during which the baronet waited
anxiously for his voice, hardly recognizing it when he heard its
altered tones.

“If he has, I’ll go; and I’ll do it myself.”

“You would?” returned Master Ripton. “Well, I’m hanged!—I say, if you
went to school, wouldn’t you get into rows! Perhaps he hasn’t found the
place where the box was stuck in. I think he funks it. I almost wish
you hadn’t done it, upon my honour—eh? Look there! what was that? That
looked like something.—I say! do you think we shall ever be found out?”

Master Ripton intoned this abrupt interrogation verb seriously.

“I don’t think about it,” said Richard, all his faculties bent on signs
from Lobourne.

“Well, but,” Ripton persisted, “suppose we are found out?”

“If we are, I must pay for it.”

Sir Austin breathed the better for this reply. He was beginning to
gather a clue to the dialogue. His son was engaged in a plot, and was,
moreover, the leader of the plot. He listened for further
enlightenment.

“What was the fellow’s name?” inquired Ripton.

His companion answered, “Tom Bakewell.”

“I’ll tell you what,” continued Ripton. “You let it all clean out to
your cousin and uncle at supper.—How capital claret is with
partridge-pie! What a lot I ate!—Didn’t you see me frown?”

The young sensualist was in an ecstasy of gratitude to his late
refection, and the slightest word recalled him to it. Richard answered
him:

“Yes; and felt your kick. It doesn’t matter. Rady’s safe, and uncle
never blabs.”

“Well, my plan is to keep it close. You’re never safe if you don’t.—I
never drank much claret before,” Ripton was off again. “Won’t I now,
though! claret’s my wine. You know, it may come out any day, and then
we’re done for,” he rather incongruously appended.

Richard only took up the business-thread of his friend’s rambling
chatter, and answered:

“You’ve got nothing to do with it, if we are.”

“Haven’t I, though! I didn’t stick-in the box but I’m an accomplice,
that’s clear. Besides,” added Ripton, “do you think I should leave you
to bear it all on your shoulders? I ain’t that sort of chap, Ricky, I
can tell you.”

Sir Austin thought more highly of the boy Thompson. Still it looked a
detestable conspiracy, and the altered manner of his son impressed him
strangely. He was not the boy of yesterday. To Sir Austin it seemed as
if a gulf had suddenly opened between them. The boy had embarked, and
was on the waters of life in his own vessel. It was as vain to call him
back as to attempt to erase what Time has written with the Judgment
Blood! This child, for whom he had prayed nightly in such a fervour and
humbleness to God, the dangers were about him, the temptations thick on
him, and the devil on board piloting. If a day had done so much, what
would years do? Were prayers and all the watchfulness he had expended
of no avail?

A sensation of infinite melancholy overcame the poor gentleman—a
thought that he was fighting with a fate in this beloved boy.

He was half disposed to arrest the two conspirators on the spot, and
make them confess, and absolve themselves; but it seemed to him better
to keep an unseen eye over his son: Sir Austin’s old system prevailed.

Adrian characterized this system well, in saying that Sir Austin wished
to be Providence to his son.

If immeasurable love were perfect wisdom, one human being might almost
impersonate Providence to another. Alas! love, divine as it is, can do
no more than lighten the house it inhabits—must take its shape,
sometimes intensify its narrowness—can spiritualize, but not expel, the
old lifelong lodgers above-stairs and below.

Sir Austin decided to continue quiescent.

The valley still lay black beneath the large autumnal stars, and the
exclamations of the boys were becoming fevered and impatient. By-and-by
one insisted that he had seen a twinkle. The direction he gave was out
of their anticipations. Again the twinkle was announced. Both boys
started to their feet. It was a twinkle in the right direction now.

“He’s done it!” cried Richard, in great heat. “Now you may say old
Blaize’ll soon be old Blazes, Rip. I hope he’s asleep.”

“I’m sure he’s snoring!—Look there! He’s alight fast enough. He’s dry.
He’ll burn.—I say,” Ripton re-assumed the serious intonation, “do you
think they’ll ever suspect us?”

“What if they do? We must brunt it.”

“Of course we will. But, I say! I wish you hadn’t given them the scent,
though. I like to look innocent. I can’t when I know people suspect me.
Lord! look there! Isn’t it just beginning to flare up!”

The farmer’s grounds were indeed gradually standing out in sombre
shadows.

“I’ll fetch my telescope,” said Richard. Ripton, somehow not liking to
be left alone, caught hold of him.

“No; don’t go and lose the best of it. Here, I’ll throw open the
window, and we can see.”

The window was flung open, and the boys instantly stretched half their
bodies out of it; Ripton appearing to devour the rising flames with his
mouth: Richard with his eyes.

Opaque and statuesque stood the figure of the baronet behind them. The
wind was low. Dense masses of smoke hung amid the darting snakes of
fire, and a red malign light was on the neighbouring leafage. No
figures could be seen. Apparently the flames had nothing to contend
against, for they were making terrible strides into the darkness.

“Oh!” shouted Richard, overcome by excitement, “if I had my telescope!
We must have it! Let me go and fetch it! I Will!”

The boys struggled together, and Sir Austin stepped back. As he did so,
a cry was heard in the passage. He hurried out, closed the chamber, and
came upon little Clare lying senseless along the door.




CHAPTER V


In the morning that followed this night, great gossip was interchanged
between Raynham and Lobourne. The village told how Farmer Blaize, of
Belthorpe Farm, had his Pick feloniously set fire to; his stables had
caught fire, himself had been all but roasted alive in the attempt to
rescue his cattle, of which numbers had perished in the flames. Raynham
counterbalanced arson with an authentic ghost seen by Miss Clare in the
left wing of the Abbey—the ghost of a lady, dressed in deep mourning, a
scar on her forehead and a bloody handkerchief at her breast, frightful
to behold! and no wonder the child was frightened out of her wits, and
lay in a desperate state awaiting the arrival of the London doctors. It
was added that the servants had all threatened to leave in a body, and
that Sir Austin to appease them had promised to pull down the entire
left wing, like a gentleman; for no decent creature, said Lobourne,
could consent to live in a haunted house.

Rumour for the nonce had a stronger spice of truth than usual. Poor
little Clare lay ill, and the calamity that had befallen Farmer Blaize,
as regards his rick, was not much exaggerated. Sir Austin caused an
account of it be given him at breakfast, and appeared so scrupulously
anxious to hear the exact extent of injury sustained by the farmer that
heavy Benson went down to inspect the scene. Mr. Benson returned, and,
acting under Adrian’s malicious advice, framed a formal report of the
catastrophe, in which the farmer’s breeches figured, and certain
cooling applications to a part of the farmer’s person. Sir Austin
perused it without a smile. He took occasion to have it read out before
the two boys, who listened very demurely, as to an ordinary newspaper
incident; only when the report particularized the garments damaged, and
the unwonted distressing position Farmer Blaize was reduced to in his
bed, an indecorous fit of sneezing laid hold of Master Ripton Thompson,
and Richard bit his lip and burst into loud laughter, Ripton joining
him, lost to consequences.

“I trust you feel for this poor man,” said Sir Austin to his son,
somewhat sternly. He saw no sign of feeling.

It was a difficult task for Sir Austin to keep his old countenance
toward the hope of Raynham, knowing him the accomplice-incendiary, and
believing the deed to have been unprovoked and wanton. But he must do
so, he knew, to let the boy have a fair trial against himself. Be it
said, moreover, that the baronet’s possession of his son’s secret
flattered him. It allowed him to act, and in a measure to feel, like
Providence; enabled him to observe and provide for the movements of
creatures in the dark. He therefore treated the boy as he commonly did,
and Richard saw no change in his father to make him think he was
suspected.

The youngster’s game was not so easy against Adrian. Adrian did not
shoot or fish. Voluntarily he did nothing to work off the destructive
nervous fluid, or whatever it may be, which is in man’s nature; so that
two culprit boys once in his power were not likely to taste the gentle
hand of mercy; and Richard and Ripton paid for many a trout and
partridge spared. At every minute of the day Ripton was thrown into
sweats of suspicion that discovery was imminent, by some stray remark
or message from Adrian. He was as a fish with the hook in his gills,
mysteriously caught without having nibbled; and dive into what depths
he would he was sensible of a summoning force that compelled him
perpetually towards the gasping surface, which he seemed inevitably
approaching when the dinner-bell sounded. There the talk was all of
Farmer Blaize. If it dropped, Adrian revived it, and his caressing way
with Ripton was just such as a keen sportsman feels toward the creature
that had owned his skill, and is making its appearance for the world to
acknowledge the same. Sir Austin saw the manoeuvres, and admired
Adrian’s shrewdness. But he had to check the young natural lawyer, for
the effect of so much masked examination upon Richard was growing
baneful. This fish also felt the hook in his gills, but this fish was
more of a pike, and lay in different waters, where there were old
stumps and black roots to wind about, and defy alike strong pulling and
delicate handling. In other words, Richard showed symptoms of a
disposition to take refuge in lies.

“You know the grounds, my dear boy,” Adrian observed to him. “Tell me;
do you think it easy to get to the rick unperceived? I hear they
suspect one of the farmer’s turned-off hands.”

“I tell you I don’t know the grounds,” Richard sullenly replied.

“Not?” Adrian counterfeited courteous astonishment. “I thought Mr.
Thompson said you were over there yesterday?”

Ripton, glad to speak the truth, hurriedly assured Adrian that it was
not he had said so.

“Not? You had good sport, gentlemen, hadn’t you?”

“Oh, yes!” mumbled the wretched victims, reddening as they remembered,
in Adrian’s slightly drawled rusticity of tone, Farmer Blaize’s first
address to them.

“I suppose you were among the Fire-worshippers last night, too?”
persisted Adrian. “In some countries, I hear, they manage their best
sport at night-time, and beat up for game with torches. It must be a
fine sight. After all, the country would be dull if we hadn’t a rip
here and there to treat us to a little conflagration.”

“A rip!” laughed Richard, to his friend’s disgust and alarm at his
daring. “You don’t mean this Rip, do you?”

“Mr. Thompson fire a rick? I should as soon suspect you, my dear
boy.—You are aware, young gentlemen, that it is rather a serious thing
eh? In this country, you know, the landlord has always been the pet of
the Laws. By the way,” Adrian continued, as if diverging to another
topic, “you met two gentlemen of the road in your explorations
yesterday, Magians. Now, if I were a magistrate of the county, like Sir
Miles Papworth, my suspicions would light upon those gentlemen. A
tinker and a ploughman, I think you said, Mr. Thompson. Not? Well, say
two ploughmen.”

“More likely two tinkers,” said Richard.

“Oh! if you wish to exclude the ploughman—was he out of employ?”

Ripton, with Adrian’s eyes inveterately fixed on him, stammered an
affirmative.

“The tinker, or the ploughman?”

“The ploughm—” Ingenuous Ripton looking about, as if to aid himself
whenever he was able to speak the truth, beheld Richard’s face
blackening at him, and swallowed back half the word.

“The ploughman!” Adrian took him up cheerily. “Then we have here a
ploughman out of employ. Given a ploughman out of employ, and a rick
burnt. The burning of a rick is an act of vengeance, and a ploughman
out of employ is a vengeful animal. The rick and the ploughman are
advancing to a juxtaposition. Motive being established, we have only to
prove their proximity at a certain hour, and our ploughman voyages
beyond seas.”

“Is it transportation for rick-burning?” inquired Ripton aghast.

Adrian spoke solemnly: “They shave your head. You are manacled. Your
diet is sour bread and cheese-parings. You work in strings of twenties
and thirties. ARSON is branded on your backs in an enormous A.
Theological works are the sole literary recreation of the
well-conducted and deserving. Consider the fate of this poor fellow,
and what an act of vengeance brings him to! Do you know his name?”

“How should I know his name?” said Richard, with an assumption of
innocence painful to see.

Sir Austin remarked that no doubt it would soon be known, and Adrian
perceived that he was to quiet his line, marvelling a little at the
baronet’s blindness to what was so clear. He would not tell, for that
would ruin his influence with Richard; still he wanted some present
credit for his discernment and devotion. The boys got away from dinner,
and, after deep consultation, agreed upon a course of conduct, which
was to commiserate with Farmer Blaize loudly, and make themselves look
as much like the public as it was possible for two young malefactors to
look, one of whom already felt Adrian’s enormous A devouring his back
with the fierceness of the Promethean eagle, and isolating him forever
from mankind. Adrian relished their novel tactics sharply, and led them
to lengths of lamentation for Farmer Blaize. Do what they might, the
hook was in their gills. The farmer’s whip had reduced them to bodily
contortions; these were decorous compared with the spiritual writhings
they had to perform under Adrian’s manipulation. Ripton was fast
becoming a coward, and Richard a liar, when next morning Austin
Wentworth came over from Poer Hall bringing news that one Mr. Thomas
Bakewell, yeoman, had been arrested on suspicion of the crime of Arson
and lodged in jail, awaiting the magisterial pleasure of Sir Miles
Papworth. Austin’s eye rested on Richard as he spoke these terrible
tidings. The hope of Raynham returned his look, perfectly calm, and
had, moreover, the presence of mind not to look at Ripton.




CHAPTER VI


As soon as they could escape, the boys got together into an obscure
corner of the park, and there took counsel of their extremity.

“Whatever shall we do now?” asked Ripton of his leader.

Scorpion girt with fire was never in a more terrible prison-house than
poor Ripton, around whom the raging element he had assisted to create
seemed to be drawing momently narrower circles.

“There’s only one chance,” said Richard, coming to a dead halt, and
folding his arms resolutely.

His comrade inquired with the utmost eagerness what that chance might
be.

Richard fixed his eyes on a flint, and replied: “We must rescue that
fellow from jail.”

Ripton gazed at his leader, and fell back with astonishment. “My dear
Ricky! but how are we to do it?”

Richard, still perusing his flint, replied: “We must manage to get a
file in to him and a rope. It can be done, I tell you. I don’t care
what I pay. I don’t care what I do. He must be got out.”

“Bother that old Blaize!” exclaimed Ripton, taking off his cap to wipe
his frenzied forehead, and brought down his friend’s reproof.

“Never mind old Blaize now. Talk about letting it out! Look at you. I’m
ashamed of you. You talk about Robin Hood and King Richard! Why, you
haven’t an atom of courage. Why, you let it out every second of the
day. Whenever Rady begins speaking you start; I can see the
perspiration rolling down you. Are you afraid?—And then you contradict
yourself. You never keep to one story. Now, follow me. We must risk
everything to get him out. Mind that! And keep out of Adrian’s way as
much as you can. And keep to one story.”

With these sage directions the young leader marched his
companion-culprit down to inspect the jail where Tom Bakewell lay
groaning over the results of the super-mundane conflict, and the victim
of it that he was.

In Lobourne Austin Wentworth had the reputation of the poor man’s
friend; a title he earned more largely ere he went to the reward God
alone can give to that supreme virtue. Dame Bakewell, the mother of
Tom, on hearing of her son’s arrest, had run to comfort him and render
him what help she could; but this was only sighs and tears, and, oh
deary me! which only perplexed poor Tom, who bade her leave an unlucky
chap to his fate, and not make himself a thundering villain. Whereat
the dame begged him to take heart, and he should have a true comforter.
“And though it’s a gentleman that’s coming to you, Tom—for he never
refuses a poor body,” said Mrs. Bakewell, “it’s a true Christian, Tom!
and the Lord knows if the sight of him mayn’t be the saving of you, for
he’s light to look on, and a sermon to listen to, he is!”

Tom was not prepossessed by the prospect of a sermon, and looked a
sullen dog enough when Austin entered his cell. He was surprised at the
end of half-an-hour to find himself engaged in man-to-man conversation
with a gentleman and a Christian. When Austin rose to go Tom begged
permission to shake his hand.

“Take and tell young master up at the Abbey that I an’t the chap to
peach. He’ll know. He’s a young gentleman as’ll make any man do as he
wants ’em! He’s a mortal wild young gentleman! And I’m a Ass! That’s
where ’tis. But I an’t a blackguard. Tell him that, sir!”

This was how it came that Austin eyed young Richard seriously while he
told the news at Raynham. The boy was shy of Austin more than of
Adrian. Why, he did not know; but he made it a hard task for Austin to
catch him alone, and turned sulky that instant. Austin was not clever
like Adrian: he seldom divined other people’s ideas, and always went
the direct road to his object; so instead of beating about and setting
the boy on the alert at all points, crammed to the muzzle with lies, he
just said, “Tom Bakewell told me to let you know he does not intend to
peach on you,” and left him.

Richard repeated the intelligence to Ripton, who cried aloud that Tom
was a brick.

“He shan’t suffer for it,” said Richard, and pondered on a thicker rope
and sharper file.

“But will your cousin tell?” was Ripton’s reflection.

“He!” Richard’s lip expressed contempt. “A ploughman refuses to peach,
and you ask if one of our family will?”

Ripton stood for the twentieth time reproved on this point.

The boys had examined the outer walls of the jail, and arrived at the
conclusion that Tom’s escape might be managed if Tom had spirit, and
the rope and file could be anyway reached to him. But to do this,
somebody must gain admittance to his cell, and who was to be taken into
their confidence?

“Try your cousin,” Ripton suggested, after much debate.

Richard, smiling, wished to know if he meant Adrian.

“No, no!” Ripton hurriedly reassured him. “Austin.”

The same idea was knocking at Richard’s head.

“Let’s get the rope and file first,” said he, and to Bursley they went
for those implements to defeat the law, Ripton procuring the file at
one shop and Richard the rope at another, with such masterly cunning
did they lay their measures for the avoidance of every possible chance
of detection. And better to assure this, in a wood outside Bursley
Richard stripped to his shirt and wound the rope round his body,
tasting the tortures of anchorites and penitential friars, that nothing
should be risked to make Tom’s escape a certainty. Sir Austin saw the
marks at night as his son lay asleep, through the half-opened folds of
his bed-gown.

It was a severe stroke when, after all their stratagems and trouble,
Austin Wentworth refused the office the boys had zealously designed for
him. Time pressed. In a few days poor Tom would have to face the
redoubtable Sir Miles, and get committed, for rumours of overwhelming
evidence to convict him were rife about Lobourne, and Farmer Blaize’s
wrath was unappeasable. Again and again young Richard begged his cousin
not to see him disgraced, and to help him in this extremity. Austin
smiled on him.

“My dear Ricky,” said he, “there are two ways of getting out of a
scrape: a long way and a short way. When you’ve tried the roundabout
method, and failed, come to me, and I’ll show you the straight route.”

Richard was too entirely bent upon the roundabout method to consider
this advice more than empty words, and only ground his teeth at
Austin’s unkind refusal.

He imparted to Ripton, at the eleventh hour, that they must do it
themselves, to which Ripton heavily assented.

On the day preceding poor Tom’s doomed appearance before the
magistrate, Dame Bakewell had an interview with Austin, who went to
Raynham immediately, and sought Adrian’s counsel upon what was to be
done. Homeric laughter and nothing else could be got out of Adrian when
he heard of the doings of these desperate boys: how they had entered
Dame Bakewell’s smallest of retail shops, and purchased tea, sugar,
candles, and comfits of every description, till the shop was clear of
customers: how they had then hurried her into her little back-parlour,
where Richard had torn open his shirt and revealed the coils of rope,
and Ripton displayed the point of a file from a serpentine recess in
his jacket: how they had then told the astonished woman that the rope
she saw and the file she saw were instruments for the liberation of her
son; that there existed no other means on earth to save him, they, the
boys, having unsuccessfully attempted all: how upon that Richard had
tried with the utmost earnestness to persuade her to disrobe and wind
the rope round her own person: and Ripton had aired his eloquence to
induce her to secrete the file: how, when she resolutely objected to
the rope, both boys began backing the file, and in an evil hour, she
feared, said Dame Bakewell, she had rewarded the gracious permission
given her by Sir Miles Papworth to visit her son, by tempting Tom to
file the Law. Though, thanks be to the Lord! Dame Bakewell added, Tom
had turned up his nose at the file, and so she had told young Master
Richard, who swore very bad for a young gentleman.

“Boys are like monkeys,” remarked Adrian, at the close of his
explosions, “the gravest actors of farcical nonsense that the world
possesses. May I never be where there are no boys! A couple of boys
left to themselves will furnish richer fun than any troop of trained
comedians. No: no Art arrives at the artlessness of nature in matters
of comedy. You can’t simulate the ape. Your antics are dull. They
haven’t the charming inconsequence of the natural animal. Look at these
two! Think of the shifts they are put to all day long! They know I know
all about it, and yet their serenity of innocence is all but unruffled
in my presence. You’re sorry to think about the end of the business,
Austin? So am I! I dread the idea of the curtain going down. Besides,
it will do Ricky a world of good. A practical lesson is the best
lesson.”

“Sinks deepest,” said Austin, “but whether he learns good or evil from
it is the question at stake.”

Adrian stretched his length at ease.

“This will be his first nibble at experience, old Time’s fruit, hateful
to the palate of youth! for which season only hath it any nourishment!
Experience! You know Coleridge’s capital simile?—Mournful you call it?
Well! all wisdom is mournful. ’Tis therefore, coz, that the wise do
love the Comic Muse. Their own high food would kill them. You shall
find great poets, rare philosophers, night after night on the broad
grin before a row of yellow lights and mouthing masks. Why? Because
all’s dark at home. The stage is the pastime of great minds. That’s how
it comes that the stage is now down. An age of rampant little minds, my
dear Austin! How I hate that cant of yours about an Age of Work—you,
and your Mortons, and your parsons Brawnley, rank radicals all of you,
base materialists! What does Diaper Sandoe sing of your Age of Work?
Listen!

‘An Age of petty tit for tat,
    An Age of busy gabble:
An Age that’s like a brewer’s vat,
    Fermenting for the rabble!

‘An Age that’s chaste in Love, but lax
    To virtuous abuses:
Whose gentlemen and ladies wax
    Too dainty for their uses.

‘An Age that drives an Iron Horse,
    Of Time and Space defiant;
Exulting in a Giant’s Force,
    And trembling at the Giant.

‘An Age of Quaker hue and cut,
    By Mammon misbegotten;
See the mad Hamlet mouth and strut!
    And mark the Kings of Cotton!

‘From this unrest, lo, early wreck’d,
    A Future staggers crazy,
Ophelia of the Ages, deck’d
    With woeful weed and daisy!’”


Murmuring, “Get your parson Brawnley to answer that!” Adrian changed
the resting-place of a leg, and smiled. The Age was an old battle-field
between him and Austin.

“My parson Brawnley, as you call him, has answered it,” said Austin,
“not by hoping his best, which would probably leave the Age to go mad
to your satisfaction, but by doing it. And he has and will answer your
Diaper Sandoe in better verse, as he confutes him in a better life.”

“You don’t see Sandoe’s depth,” Adrian replied. “Consider that phrase,
‘Ophelia of the Ages’! Is not Brawnley, like a dozen other leading
spirits—I think that’s your term—just the metaphysical Hamlet to drive
her mad? She, poor maid! asks for marriage and smiling babes, while my
lord lover stands questioning the Infinite, and rants to the
Impalpable.”

Austin laughed. “Marriage and smiling babes she would have in
abundance, if Brawnley legislated. Wait till you know him. He will be
over at Poer Hall shortly, and you will see what a Man of the Age
means. But now, pray, consult with me about these boys.”

“Oh, those boys!” Adrian tossed a hand. “Are there boys of the Age as
well as men? Not? Then boys are better than men: boys are for all Ages.
What do you think, Austin? They’ve been studying Latude’s Escape. I
found the book open in Ricky’s room, on the top of Jonathan Wild.
Jonathan preserved the secrets of his profession, and taught them
nothing. So they’re going to make a Latude of Mr. Tom Bakewell. He’s to
be Bastille Bakewell, whether he will or no. Let them. Let the wild
colt run free! We can’t help them. We can only look on. We should spoil
the play.”

Adrian always made a point of feeding the fretful beast Impatience with
pleasantries—a not congenial diet; and Austin, the most patient of
human beings, began to lose his self-control.

“You talk as if Time belonged to you, Adrian. We have but a few hours
left us. Work first, and joke afterwards. The boy’s fate is being
decided now.”

“So is everybody’s, my dear Austin!” yawned the epicurean.

“Yes, but this boy is at present under our guardianship—under yours
especially.”

“Not yet! not yet!” Adrian interjected languidly. “No getting into
scrapes when I have him. The leash, young hound! the collar, young
colt! I’m perfectly irresponsible at present.”

“You may have something different to deal with when you are
responsible, if you think that.”

“I take my young prince as I find him, coz: a Julian, or a Caracalla: a
Constantine, or a Nero. Then, if he will play the fiddle to a
conflagration, he shall play it well: if he must be a disputatious
apostate, at any rate he shall understand logic and men, and have the
habit of saying his prayers.”

“Then you leave me to act alone?” said Austin, rising.

“Without a single curb!” Adrian gesticulated an acquiesced withdrawal.
“I’m sure you would not, still more certain you cannot, do harm. And be
mindful of my prophetic words: Whatever’s done, old Blaize will have to
be bought off. There’s the affair settled at once. I suppose I must go
to the chief to-night and settle it myself. We can’t see this poor
devil condemned, though it’s nonsense to talk of a boy being the prime
instigator.”

Austin cast an eye at the complacent languor of the wise youth, his
cousin, and the little that he knew of his fellows told him he might
talk forever here, and not be comprehended. The wise youth’s two ears
were stuffed with his own wisdom. One evil only Adrian dreaded, it was
clear—the action of the law.

As he was moving away, Adrian called out to him, “Stop, Austin! There!
don’t be anxious! You invariably take the glum side. I’ve done
something. Never mind what. If you go down to Belthorpe, be civil, but
not obsequious. You remember the tactics of Scipio Africanus against
the Punic elephants? Well, don’t say a word—in thine ear, coz: I’ve
turned Master Blaize’s elephants. If they charge, ’twill be a feint,
and back to the destruction of his serried ranks! You understand. Not?
Well, ’tis as well. Only, let none say that I sleep. If I must see him
to-night, I go down knowing he has not got us in his power.” The wise
youth yawned, and stretched out a hand for any book that might be
within his reach. Austin left him to look about the grounds for
Richard.




CHAPTER VII


A little laurel-shaded temple of white marble looked out on the river
from a knoll bordering the Raynham beechwoods, and was dubbed by Adrian
Daphne’s Bower. To this spot Richard had retired, and there Austin
found him with his head buried in his hands, a picture of desperation,
whose last shift has been defeated. He allowed Austin to greet him and
sit by him without lifting his head. Perhaps his eyes were not
presentable.

“Where’s your friend?” Austin began.

“Gone!” was the answer, sounding cavernous from behind hair and
fingers. An explanation presently followed, that a summons had come for
him in the morning from Mr. Thompson; and that Mr. Ripton had departed
against his will.

In fact, Ripton had protested that he would defy his parent and remain
by his friend in the hour of adversity and at the post of danger. Sir
Austin signified his opinion that a boy should obey his parent, by
giving orders to Benson for Ripton’s box to be packed and ready before
noon; and Ripton’s alacrity in taking the baronet’s view of filial duty
was as little feigned as his offer to Richard to throw filial duty to
the winds. He rejoiced that the Fates had agreed to remove him from the
very hot neighbourhood of Lobourne, while he grieved, like an honest
lad, to see his comrade left to face calamity alone. The boys parted
amicably, as they could hardly fail to do, when Ripton had sworn fealty
to the Feverels with a warmth that made him declare himself bond, and
due to appear at any stated hour and at any stated place to fight all
the farmers in England, on a mandate from the heir of the house.

“So you’re left alone,” said Austin, contemplating the boy’s shapely
head. “I’m glad of it. We never know what’s in us till we stand by
ourselves.”

There appeared to be no answer forthcoming. Vanity, however, replied at
last, “He wasn’t much support.”

“Remember his good points now he’s gone, Ricky.”

“Oh! he was staunch,” the boy grumbled.

“And a staunch friend is not always to be found. Now, have you tried
your own way of rectifying this business, Ricky?”

“I have done everything.”

“And failed!”

There was a pause, and then the deep-toned evasion—

“Tom Bakewell’s a coward!”

“I suppose, poor fellow,” said Austin, in his kind way, “he doesn’t
want to get into a deeper mess. I don’t think he’s a coward.”

“He is a coward,” cried Richard. “Do you think if I had a file I would
stay in prison? I’d be out the first night! And he might have had the
rope, too—a rope thick enough for a couple of men his size and weight.
Ripton and I and Ned Markham swung on it for an hour, and it didn’t
give way. He’s a coward, and deserves his fate. I’ve no compassion for
a coward.”

“Nor I much,” said Austin.

Richard had raised his head in the heat of his denunciation of poor
Tom. He would have hidden it had he known the thought in Austin’s clear
eyes while he faced them.

“I never met a coward myself,” Austin continued. “I have heard of one
or two. One let an innocent man die for him.”

“How base!” exclaimed the boy.

“Yes, it was bad,” Austin acquiesced.

“Bad!” Richard scorned the poor contempt. “How I would have spurned
him! He was a coward!”

“I believe he pleaded the feelings of his family in his excuse, and
tried every means to get the man off. I have read also in the
confessions of a celebrated philosopher, that in his youth he committed
some act of pilfering, and accused a young servant-girl of his own
theft, who was condemned and dismissed for it, pardoning her guilty
accuser.”

“What a coward!” shouted Richard. “And he confessed it publicly?”

“You may read it yourself.”

“He actually wrote it down, and printed it?”

“You have the book in your father’s library. Would you have done so
much?”

Richard faltered. No! he admitted that he never could have told people.

“Then who is to call that man a coward?” said Austin. “He expiated his
cowardice as all who give way in moments of weakness, and are not
cowards, must do. The coward chooses to think ‘God does not see. I
shall escape.’ He who is not a coward, and has succumbed, knows that
God has seen all, and it is not so hard a task for him to make his
heart bare to the world. Worse, I should fancy it, to know myself an
impostor when men praised me.”

Young Richard’s eyes were wandering on Austin’s gravely cheerful face.
A keen intentness suddenly fixed them, and he dropped his head.

“So I think you’re wrong, Ricky, in calling this poor Tom a coward
because he refuses to try your means of escape,” Austin resumed. “A
coward hardly objects to drag in his accomplice. And, where the person
involved belongs to a great family, it seems to me that for a poor
plough-lad to volunteer not to do so speaks him anything but a coward.”

Richard was dumb. Altogether to surrender his rope and file was a
fearful sacrifice, after all the time, trepidation, and study he had
spent on those two saving instruments. If he avowed Tom’s manly
behaviour, Richard Feverel was in a totally new position. Whereas, by
keeping Tom a coward, Richard Feverel was the injured one, and to seem
injured is always a luxury; sometimes a necessity, whether among boys
or men.

In Austin the Magian conflict would not have lasted long. He had but a
blind notion of the fierceness with which it raged in young Richard.
Happily for the boy, Austin was not a preacher. A single instance, a
cant phrase, a fatherly manner, might have wrecked him, by arousing
ancient or latent opposition. The born preacher we feel instinctively
to be our foe. He may do some good to the wretches that have been
struck down and lie gasping on the battlefield: he rouses antagonism in
the strong. Richard’s nature, left to itself, wanted little more than
an indication of the proper track, and when he said, “Tell me what I
can do, Austin?” he had fought the best half of the battle. His voice
was subdued. Austin put his hand on the boy’s shoulder.

“You must go down to Farmer Blaize.”

“Well!” said Richard, sullenly divining the deed of penance.

“You’ll know what to say to him when you’re there.”

The boy bit his lip and frowned. “Ask a favour of that big brute,
Austin? I can’t!”

“Just tell him the whole case, and that you don’t intend to stand by
and let the poor fellow suffer without a friend to help him out of his
scrape.”

“But, Austin,” the boy pleaded, “I shall have to ask him to help off
Tom Bakewell! How can I ask him, when I hate him?”

Austin bade him go, and think nothing of the consequences till he got
there.

Richard groaned in soul.

“You’ve no pride, Austin.”

“Perhaps not.”

“You don’t know what it is to ask a favour of a brute you hate.”

Richard stuck to that view of the case, and stuck to it the faster the
more imperatively the urgency of a movement dawned upon him.

“Why,” continued the boy, “I shall hardly be able to keep my fists off
him!”

“Surely you’ve punished him enough, boy?” said Austin.

“He struck me!” Richard’s lip quivered. “He dared not come at me with
his hands. He struck me with a whip. He’ll be telling everybody that he
horsewhipped me, and that I went down and begged his pardon. Begged his
pardon! A Feverel beg his pardon! Oh, if I had my will!”

“The man earns his bread, Ricky. You poached on his grounds. He turned
you off, and you fired his rick.”

“And I’ll pay him for his loss. And I won’t do any more.”

“Because you won’t ask a favour of him?”

“No! I will not ask a favour of him.”

Austin looked at the boy steadily. “You prefer to receive a favour from
poor Tom Bakewell?”

At Austin’s enunciation of this obverse view of the matter Richard
raised his brow. Dimly a new light broke in upon him. “Favour from Tom
Bakewell, the ploughman? How do you mean, Austin?”

“To save yourself an unpleasantness you permit a country lad to
sacrifice himself for you? I confess I should not have so much pride.”

“Pride!” shouted Richard, stung by the taunt, and set his sight hard at
the blue ridges of the hills.

Not knowing for the moment what else to do, Austin drew a picture of
Tom in prison, and repeated Tom’s volunteer statement. The picture,
though his intentions were far from designing it so, had to Richard,
whose perception of humour was infinitely keener, a horrible chaw-bacon
smack about it. Visions of a grinning lout, open from ear to ear,
unkempt, coarse, splay-footed, rose before him and afflicted him with
the strangest sensations of disgust and comicality, mixed up with pity
and remorse—a sort of twisted pathos. There lay Tom; hobnail Tom! a
bacon-munching, reckless, beer-swilling animal! and yet a man; a dear
brave human heart notwithstanding; capable of devotion and
unselfishness. The boy’s better spirit was touched, and it kindled his
imagination to realize the abject figure of poor clodpole Tom, and
surround it with a halo of mournful light. His soul was alive. Feelings
he had never known streamed in upon him as from an ethereal casement,
an unwonted tenderness, an embracing humour, a consciousness of some
ineffable glory, an irradiation of the features of humanity. All this
was in the bosom of the boy, and through it all the vision of an actual
hob-nail Tom, coarse, unkempt, open from ear to ear; whose presence was
a finger of shame to him and an oppression of clodpole; yet toward whom
he felt just then a loving-kindness beyond what he felt for any living
creature. He laughed at him, and wept over him. He prized him, while he
shrank from him. It was a genial strife of the angel in him with
constituents less divine; but the angel was uppermost and led the
van—extinguished loathing, humanized laughter, transfigured pride—pride
that would persistently contemplate the corduroys of gaping Tom, and
cry to Richard, in the very tone of Adrian’s ironic voice, “Behold your
benefactor!”

Austin sat by the boy, unaware of the sublimer tumult he had stirred.
Little of it was perceptible in Richard’s countenance. The lines of his
mouth were slightly drawn; his eyes hard set into the distance. He
remained thus many minutes. Finally he jumped to his legs, saying,
“I’ll go at once to old Blaize and tell him.”

Austin grasped his hand, and together they issued out of Daphne’s
Bower, in the direction of Lobourne.




CHAPTER VIII


Farmer Blaize was not so astonished at the visit of Richard Feverel as
that young gentleman expected him to be. The farmer, seated in his
easy-chair in the little low-roofed parlour of an old-fashioned
farm-house, with a long clay pipe on the table at his elbow, and a
veteran pointer at his feet, had already given audience to three
distinguished members of the Feverel blood, who had come separately,
according to their accustomed secretiveness, and with one object. In
the morning it was Sir Austin himself. Shortly after his departure,
arrived Austin Wentworth; close on his heels, Algernon, known about
Lobourne as the Captain, popular wherever he was known. Farmer Blaize
reclined in considerable elation. He had brought these great people to
a pretty low pitch. He had welcomed them hospitably, as a British
yeoman should; but not budged a foot in his demands: not to the
baronet: not to the Captain: not to good young Mr. Wentworth. For
Farmer Blaize was a solid Englishman; and, on hearing from the baronet
a frank confession of the hold he had on the family, he determined to
tighten his hold, and only relax it in exchange for tangible
advantages—compensation to his pocket, his wounded person, and his
still more wounded sentiments: the total indemnity being, in round
figures, three hundred pounds, and a spoken apology from the prime
offender, young Mister Richard. Even then there was a reservation.
Provided, the farmer said, nobody had been tampering with any of his
witnesses. In that ease Farmer Blaize declared the money might go, and
he would transport Tom Bakewell, as he had sworn he would. And it goes
hard, too, with an accomplice, by law, added the farmer, knocking the
ashes leisurely out of his pipe. He had no wish to bring any disgrace
anywhere; he respected the inmates of Raynham Abbey, as in duty bound;
he should be sorry to see them in trouble. Only no tampering with his
witnesses. He was a man for Law. Rank was much: money was much: but Law
was more. In this country Law was above the sovereign. To tamper with
the Law was treason to the realm.

“I come to you direct,” the baronet explained. “I tell you candidly
what way I discovered my son to be mixed up in this miserable affair. I
promise you indemnity for your loss, and an apology that shall, I
trust, satisfy your feelings, assuring you that to tamper with
witnesses is not the province of a Feverel. All I ask of you in return
is, not to press the prosecution. At present it rests with you. I am
bound to do all that lies in my power for this imprisoned man. How and
wherefore my son was prompted to suggest, or assist in, such an act, I
cannot explain, for I do not know.”

“Hum!” said the farmer. “I think I do.”

“You know the cause?” Sir Austin stared. “I beg you to confide it to
me.”

“‘Least, I can pretty nigh neighbour it with a guess,” said the farmer.
“We an’t good friends, Sir Austin, me and your son, just now—not to say
cordial. I, ye see, Sir Austin, I’m a man as don’t like young gentlemen
a-poachin’ on his grounds without his permission,—in special when birds
is plentiful on their own. It appear he do like it. Consequently I has
to flick this whip—as them fellers at the races: All in this ’ere
Ring’s mine! as much as to say; and who’s been hit, he’s had fair
warnin’. I’m sorry for’t, but that’s just the case.”

Sir Austin retired to communicate with his son, when he should find
him.

Algernon’s interview passed off in ale and promises. He also assured
Farmer Blaize that no Feverel could be affected by his proviso.

No less did Austin Wentworth. The farmer was satisfied.

“Money’s safe, I know,” said he; “now for the ’pology!” and Farmer
Blaize thrust his legs further out, and his head further back.

The farmer naturally reflected that the three separate visits had been
conspired together. Still the baronet’s frankness, and the baronet’s
not having reserved himself for the third and final charge, puzzled
him. He was considering whether they were a deep, or a shallow lot,
when young Richard was announced.

A pretty little girl with the roses of thirteen springs in her cheeks,
and abundant beautiful bright tresses, tripped before the boy, and
loitered shyly by the farmer’s arm-chair to steal a look at the
handsome new-comer. She was introduced to Richard as the farmer’s
niece, Lucy Desborough, the daughter of a lieutenant in the Royal Navy,
and, what was better, though the farmer did not pronounce it so loudly,
a real good girl.

Neither the excellence of her character, nor her rank in life, tempted
Richard to inspect the little lady. He made an awkward bow, and sat
down.

The farmer’s eyes twinkled. “Her father,” he continued, “fought and
fell for his coontry. A man as fights for’s coontry’s a right to hould
up his head—ay! with any in the land. Desb’roughs o’ Dorset! d’ye know
that family, Master Feverel?”

Richard did not know them, and, by his air, did not desire to become
acquainted with any offshoot of that family.

“She can make puddens and pies,” the farmer went on, regardless of his
auditor’s gloom. “She’s a lady, as good as the best of ’em. I don’t
care about their being Catholics—the Desb’roughs o’ Dorset are
gentlemen. And she’s good for the pianer, too! She strums to me of
evenin’s. I’m for the old tunes: she’s for the new. Gal-like! While
she’s with me she shall be taught things use’l. She can parley-voo a
good ’un and foot it, as it goes; been in France a couple of year. I
prefer the singin’ of ’t to the talkin’ of ’t. Come, Luce! toon
up—eh?—Ye wun’t? That song abort the Viffendeer—a female”—Farmer Blaize
volunteered the translation of the title—“who wears the—you guess what!
and marches along with the French sojers: a pretty brazen bit o’ goods,
I sh’d fancy.”

Mademoiselle Lucy corrected her uncle’s French, but objected to do
more. The handsome cross boy had almost taken away her voice for
speech, as it was, and sing in his company she could not; so she stood,
a hand on her uncle’s chair to stay herself from falling, while she
wriggled a dozen various shapes of refusal, and shook her head at the
farmer with fixed eyes.

“Aha!” laughed the farmer, dismissing her, “they soon learn the
difference ’twixt the young ’un and the old ’un. Go along, Luce! and
learn yer lessons for to-morrow.”

Reluctantly the daughter of the Royal Navy glided away. Her uncle’s
head followed her to the door, where she dallied to catch a last
impression of the young stranger’s lowering face, and darted through.

Farmer Blaize laughed and chuckled. “She an’t so fond of her uncle as
that, every day! Not that she an’t a good nurse—the kindest little soul
you’d meet of a winter’s walk! She’ll read t’ ye, and make drinks, and
sing, too, if ye likes it, and she won’t be tired. A obstinate good
’un, she be! Bless her!”

The farmer may have designed, by these eulogies of his niece, to give
his visitor time to recover his composure, and establish a common
topic. His diversion only irritated and confused our shame-eaten youth.
Richard’s intention had been to come to the farmer’s threshold: to
summon the farmer thither, and in a loud and haughty tone then and
there to take upon himself the whole burden of the charge against Tom
Bakewell. He had strayed, during his passage to Belthorpe, somewhat
back to his old nature; and his being compelled to enter the house of
his enemy, sit in his chair, and endure an introduction to his family,
was more than he bargained for. He commenced blinking hard in
preparation for the horrible dose to which delay and the farmer’s
cordiality added inconceivable bitters. Farmer Blaize was quite at his
ease; nowise in a hurry. He spoke of the weather and the harvest: of
recent doings up at the Abbey: glanced over that year’s cricketing;
hoped that no future Feverel would lose a leg to the game. Richard saw
and heard Arson in it all. He blinked harder as he neared the cup. In a
moment of silence, he seized it with a gasp.

“Mr. Blaize! I have come to tell you that I am the person who set fire
to your rick the other night.”

An odd consternation formed about the farmer’s mouth. He changed his
posture, and said, “Ay? that’s what ye’re come to tell me sir?”

“Yes!” said Richard, firmly.

“And that be all?”

“Yes!” Richard reiterated.

The farmer again changed his posture. “Then, my lad, ye’ve come to tell
me a lie!”

Farmer Blaize looked straight at the boy, undismayed by the dark flush
of ire he had kindled.

“You dare to call me a liar!” cried Richard, starting up.

“I say,” the farmer renewed his first emphasis, and smacked his thigh
thereto, “that’s a lie!”

Richard held out his clenched fist. “You have twice insulted me. You
have struck me: you have dared to call me a liar. I would have
apologized—I would have asked your pardon, to have got off that fellow
in prison. Yes! I would have degraded myself that another man should
not suffer for my deed”—

“Quite proper!” interposed the farmer.

“And you take this opportunity of insulting me afresh. You’re a coward,
sir! nobody but a coward would have insulted me in his own house.”

“Sit ye down, sit ye down, young master,” said the farmer, indicating
the chair and cooling the outburst with his hand. “Sit ye down. Don’t
ye be hasty. If ye hadn’t been hasty t’other day, we sh’d a been
friends yet. Sit ye down, sir. I sh’d be sorry to reckon you out a
liar, Mr. Feverel, or anybody o’ your name. I respects yer father
though we’re opp’site politics. I’m willin’ to think well o’ you. What
I say is, that as you say an’t the trewth. Mind! I don’t like you none
the worse for’t. But it an’t what is. That’s all! You knows it as
well’s I!”

Richard, disdaining to show signs of being pacified, angrily reseated
himself. The farmer spoke sense, and the boy, after his late interview
with Austin, had become capable of perceiving vaguely that a towering
passion is hardly the justification for a wrong course of conduct.

“Come,” continued the farmer, not unkindly, “what else have you to
say?”

Here was the same bitter cup he had already once drained brimming at
Richard’s lips again! Alas, poor human nature! that empties to the
dregs a dozen of these evil drinks, to evade the single one which
Destiny, less cruel, had insisted upon.

The boy blinked and tossed it off.

“I came to say that I regretted the revenge I had taken on you for your
striking me.”

Farmer Blaize nodded.

“And now ye’ve done, young gentleman?”

Still another cupful!

“I should be very much obliged,” Richard formally began, but his
stomach was turned; he could but sip and sip, and gather a distaste
which threatened to make the penitential act impossible. “Very much
obliged,” he repeated: “much obliged, if you would be so kind,” and it
struck him that had he spoken this at first he would have given it a
wording more persuasive with the farmer and more worthy of his own
pride: more honest, in fact: for a sense of the dishonesty of what he
was saying caused him to cringe and simulate humility to deceive the
farmer, and the more he said the less he felt his words, and, feeling
them less, he inflated them more. “So kind,” he stammered, “so kind”
(fancy a Feverel asking this big brute to be so kind!) “as to do me the
favour” (me the favour!) “to exert yourself” (it’s all to please
Austin) “to endeavour to—hem! to” (there’s no saying it!)—

The cup was full as ever. Richard dashed at it again.

“What I came to ask is, whether you would have the kindness to try what
you could do” (what an infamous shame to have to beg like this!) “do to
save—do to ensure—whether you would have the kindness” It seemed out of
all human power to gulp it down. The draught grew more and more
abhorrent. To proclaim one’s iniquity, to apologize for one’s
wrongdoing; thus much could be done; but to beg a favour of the
offended party—that was beyond the self-abasement any Feverel could
consent to. Pride, however, whose inevitable battle is against itself,
drew aside the curtains of poor Tom’s prison, crying a second time,
“Behold your Benefactor!” and, with the words burning in his ears,
Richard swallowed the dose:

“Well, then, I want you, Mr. Blaize,—if you don’t mind—will you help me
to get this man Bakewell off his punishment?”

To do Farmer Blaize justice, he waited very patiently for the boy,
though he could not quite see why he did not take the gate at the first
offer.

“Oh!” said he, when he heard and had pondered on the request. “Hum! ha!
we’ll see about it t’morrow. But if he’s innocent, you know, we shan’t
mak’n guilty.”

“It was I did it!” Richard declared.

The farmer’s half-amused expression sharpened a bit.

“So, young gentleman! and you’re sorry for the night’s work?”

“I shall see that you are paid the full extent of your losses.”

“Thank’ee,” said the farmer drily.

“And, if this poor man is released to-morrow, I don’t care what the
amount is.”

Farmer Blaize deflected his head twice in silence. “Bribery,” one
motion expressed: “Corruption,” the other.

“Now,” said he, leaning forward, and fixing his elbows on his knees,
while he counted the case at his fingers’ ends, “excuse the liberty,
but wishin’ to know where this ’ere money’s to come from, I sh’d like
jest t’ask if so be Sir Austin know o’ this?”

“My father knows nothing of it,” replied Richard.

The farmer flung back in his chair. “Lie number Two,” said his
shoulders, soured by the British aversion to being plotted at, and not
dealt with openly.

“And ye’ve the money ready, young gentleman?”

“I shall ask my father for it.”

“And he’ll hand’t out?”

“Certainly he will!”

Richard had not the slightest intention of ever letting his father into
his counsels.

“A good three hundred pounds, ye know?” the farmer suggested.

No consideration of the extent of damages, and the size of the sum,
affected young Richard, who said boldly, “He will not object when I
tell him I want that sum.”

It was natural Farmer Blaize should be a trifle suspicious that a
youth’s guarantee would hardly be given for his father’s readiness to
disburse such a thumping bill, unless he had previously received his
father’s sanction and authority.

“Hum!” said he, “why not ’a told him before?”

The farmer threw an objectionable shrewdness into his query, that
caused Richard to compress his mouth and glance high.

Farmer Blaize was positive ’twas a lie.

“Hum! Ye still hold to’t you fired the rick?” he asked.

“The blame is mine!” quoth Richard, with the loftiness of a patriot of
old Rome.

“Na, na!” the straightforward Briton put him aside. “Ye did’t, or ye
didn’t do’t. Did ye do’t, or no?”

Thrust in a corner, Richard said, “I did it.”

Farmer Blaize reached his hand to the bell. It was answered in an
instant by little Lucy, who received orders to fetch in a dependent at
Belthorpe going by the name of the Bantam, and made her exit as she had
entered, with her eyes on the young stranger.

“Now,” said the farmer, “these be my principles. I’m a plain man, Mr.
Feverel. Above board with me, and you’ll find me handsome. Try to
circumvent me, and I’m a ugly customer. I’ll show you I’ve no
animosity. Your father pays—you apologize. That’s enough for me! Let
Tom Bakewell fight’t out with the Law, and I’ll look on. The Law wasn’t
on the spot, I suppose? so the Law ain’t much witness. But I am.
Leastwise the Bantam is. I tell you, young gentleman, the Bantam saw’t!
It’s no moral use whatever your denyin’ that ev’dence. And where’s the
good, sir, I ask? What comes of ’t? Whether it be you, or whether it be
Tom Bakewell—ain’t all one? If I holds back, ain’t it sim’lar? It’s the
trewth I want! And here’t comes,” added the farmer, as Miss Lucy
ushered in the Bantam, who presented a curious figure for that rare
divinity to enliven.




CHAPTER IX


In build of body, gait and stature, Giles Jinkson, the Bantam, was a
tolerably fair representative of the Punic elephant, whose part, with
diverse anticipations, the generals of the Blaize and Feverel forces,
from opposing ranks, expected him to play. Giles, surnamed the Bantam,
on account of some forgotten sally of his youth or infancy, moved and
looked elephantine. It sufficed that Giles was well fed to assure that
Giles was faithful—if uncorrupted. The farm which supplied to him
ungrudging provender had all his vast capacity for work in willing
exercise: the farmer who held the farm his instinct reverenced as the
fountain source of beef and bacon, to say nothing of beer, which was
plentiful at Belthorpe, and good. This Farmer Blaize well knew, and he
reckoned consequently that here was an animal always to be relied on—a
sort of human composition out of dog, horse, and bull, a cut above each
of these quadrupeds in usefulness, and costing proportionately more,
but on the whole worth the money, and therefore invaluable, as
everything worth its money must be to a wise man. When the stealing of
grain had been made known at Belthorpe, the Bantam, a fellow-thresher
with Tom Bakewell, had shared with him the shadow of the guilt. Farmer
Blaize, if he hesitated which to suspect, did not debate a second as to
which he would discard; and, when the Bantam said he had seen Tom
secreting pilkins in a sack, Farmer Blaize chose to believe him, and
off went poor Tom, told to rejoice in the clemency that spared his
appearance at Sessions.

The Bantam’s small sleepy orbits saw many things, and just at the right
moment, it seemed. He was certainly the first to give the clue at
Belthorpe on the night of the conflagration, and he may, therefore,
have seen poor Tom retreating stealthily from the scene, as he averred
he did. Lobourne had its say on the subject. Rustic Lobourne hinted
broadly at a young woman in the case, and, moreover, told a tale of how
these fellow-threshers had, in noble rivalry, one day turned upon each
other to see which of the two threshed the best; whereof the Bantam
still bore marks, and malice, it was said. However, there he stood, and
tugged his forelocks to the company, and if Truth really had concealed
herself in him she must have been hard set to find her unlikeliest
hiding-place.

“Now,” said the farmer, marshalling forth his elephant with the
confidence of one who delivers his ace of trumps, “tell this young
gentleman what ye saw on the night of the fire, Bantam!”

The Bantam jerked a bit of a bow to his patron, and then swung round,
fully obscuring him from Richard.

Richard fixed his eyes on the floor, while the Bantam in rudest Doric
commenced his narrative. Knowing what was to come, and thoroughly
nerved to confute the main incident, Richard barely listened to his
barbarous locution: but when the recital arrived at the point where the
Bantam affirmed he had seen “T’m Baak’ll wi’s owen hoies,” Richard
faced him, and was amazed to find himself being mutely addressed by a
series of intensely significant grimaces, signs, and winks.

“What do you mean? Why are you making those faces at me?” cried the boy
indignantly.

Farmer Blaize leaned round the Bantam to have a look at him, and beheld
the stolidest mask ever given to man.

“Bain’t makin’ no faces at nobody,” growled the sulky elephant.

The farmer commanded him to face about and finish.

“A see T’m Baak’ll,” the Bantam recommenced, and again the contortions
of a horrible wink were directed at Richard. The boy might well believe
this churl was lying, and he did, and was emboldened to exclaim—

“You never saw Tom Bakewell set fire to that rick!”

The Bantam swore to it, grimacing an accompaniment.

“I tell you,” said Richard, “I put the lucifers there myself!”

The suborned elephant was staggered. He meant to telegraph to the young
gentleman that he was loyal and true to certain gold pieces that had
been given him, and that in the right place and at the right time he
should prove so. Why was he thus suspected? Why was he not understood?

“A thowt I see ’un, then,” muttered the Bantam, trying a middle course.

This brought down on him the farmer, who roared, “Thought! Ye thought!
What d’ye mean? Speak out, and don’t be thinkin’. Thought? What the
devil’s that?”

“How could he see who it was on a pitch-dark night?” Richard put in.

“Thought!” the farmer bellowed louder. “Thought—Devil take ye, when ye
took ye oath on’t. Hulloa! What are ye screwin’ yer eye at Mr. Feverel
for?—I say, young gentleman, have you spoke to this chap before now?”

“I?” replied Richard. “I have not seen him before.”

Farmer Blaize grasped the two arms of the chair he sat on, and glared
his doubts.

“Come,” said he to the Bantam, “speak out, and ha’ done wi’t. Say what
ye saw, and none o’ yer thoughts. Damn yer thoughts! Ye saw Tom
Bakewell fire that there rick!” The farmer pointed at some musk-pots in
the window. “What business ha’ you to be a-thinkin’? You’re a witness?
Thinkin’ an’t ev’dence. What’ll ye say to morrow before magistrate!
Mind! what you says today, you’ll stick by to-morrow.”

Thus adjured, the Bantam hitched his breech. What on earth the young
gentleman meant he was at a loss to speculate. He could not believe
that the young gentleman wanted to be transported, but if he had been
paid to help that, why, he would. And considering that this day’s
evidence rather bound him down to the morrow’s, he determined, after
much ploughing and harrowing through obstinate shocks of hair, to be
not altogether positive as to the person. It is possible that he became
thereby more a mansion of truth than he previously had been; for the
night, as he said, was so dark that you could not see your hand before
your face; and though, as he expressed it, you might be mortal sure of
a man, you could not identify him upon oath, and the party he had taken
for Tom Bakewell, and could have sworn to, might have been the young
gentleman present, especially as he was ready to swear it upon oath.

So ended the Bantam.

No sooner had he ceased, than Farmer Blaize jumped up from his chair,
and made a fine effort to lift him out of the room from the point of
his toe. He failed, and sank back groaning with the pain of the
exertion and disappointment.

“They’re liars, every one!” he cried. “Liars, perj’rers, bribers, and
c’rrupters!—Stop!” to the Bantam, who was slinking away. “You’ve done
for yerself already! You swore to it!”

“A din’t!” said the Bantam, doggedly.

“You swore to’t!” the farmer vociferated afresh.

The Bantam played a tune upon the handle of the door, and still
affirmed that he did not; a double contradiction at which the farmer
absolutely raged in his chair, and was hoarse, as he called out a third
time that the Bantam had sworn to it.

“Noa!” said the Bantam, ducking his poll. “Noa!” he repeated in a lower
note; and then, while a sombre grin betokening idiotic enjoyment of his
profound casuistical quibble worked at his jaw:

“Not up’n o-ath!” he added, with a twitch of the shoulder and an
angular jerk of the elbow.

Farmer Blaize looked vacantly at Richard, as if to ask him what he
thought of England’s peasantry after the sample they had there. Richard
would have preferred not to laugh, but his dignity gave way to his
sense of the ludicrous, and he let fly a shout. The farmer was in no
laughing mood. He turned a wide eye back to the door, “Lucky for’m,” he
exclaimed, seeing the Bantam had vanished, for his fingers itched to
break that stubborn head. He grew very puffy, and addressed Richard
solemnly:

“Now, look ye here, Mr. Feverel! You’ve been a-tampering with my
witness. It’s no use denyin’! I say y’ ’ave, sir! You, or some of ye. I
don’t care about no Feverel! My witness there has been bribed. The
Bantam’s been bribed,” and he shivered his pipe with an energetic thump
on the table—“bribed! I knows it! I could swear to’t!”—

“Upon oath?” Richard inquired, with a grave face.

“Ay, upon oath!” said the farmer, not observing the impertinence.

“I’d take my Bible oath on’t! He’s been corrupted, my principal
witness! Oh! it’s dam cunnin’, but it won’t do the trick. I’ll
transport Tom Bakewell, sure as a gun. He shall travel, that man shall.
Sorry for you, Mr. Feverel—sorry you haven’t seen how to treat me
proper—you, or yours. Money won’t do everything—no! it won’t. It’ll
c’rrupt a witness, but it won’t clear a felon. I’d ha’ ’soused you,
sir! You’re a boy and’ll learn better. I asked no more than payment and
apology; and that I’d ha’ taken content—always provided my witnesses
weren’t tampered with. Now you must stand yer luck, all o’ ye.”

Richard stood up and replied, “Very well, Mr. Blaize.”

“And if,” continued the farmer, “Tom Bakewell don’t drag you into’t
after ’m, why, you’re safe, as I hope ye’ll be, sincere!”

“It was not in consideration of my own safety that I sought this
interview with you,” said Richard, head erect.

“Grant ye that,” the farmer responded. “Grant ye that! Yer bold enough,
young gentleman—comes of the blood that should be! If y’ had only ha’
spoke trewth!—I believe yer father—believe every word he said. I do
wish I could ha’ said as much for Sir Austin’s son and heir.”

“What!” cried Richard, with an astonishment hardly to be feigned, “you
have seen my father?”

But Farmer Blaize had now such a scent for lies that he could detect
them where they did not exist, and mumbled gruffly,

“Ay, we knows all about that!”

The boy’s perplexity saved him from being irritated. Who could have
told his father? An old fear of his father came upon him, and a touch
of an old inclination to revolt.

“My father knows of this?” said he, very loudly, and staring, as he
spoke, right through the farmer. “Who has played me false? Who would
betray me to him? It was Austin! No one knew it but Austin. Yes, and it
was Austin who persuaded me to come here and submit to these
indignities. Why couldn’t he be open with me? I shall never trust him
again!”

“And why not you with me, young gentleman?” said the farmer. “I sh’d
trust you if ye had.”

Richard did not see the analogy. He bowed stiffly and bade him good
afternoon.

Farmer Blaize pulled the bell. “Company the young gentleman out, Lucy,”
he waved to the little damsel in the doorway. “Do the honours. And, Mr.
Richard, ye might ha’ made a friend o’ me, sir, and it’s not too late
so to do. I’m not cruel, but I hate lies. I whipped my boy Tom, bigger
than you, for not bein’ above board, only yesterday,—ay! made ’un stand
within swing o’ this chair, and take’s measure. Now, if ye’ll come down
to me, and speak trewth before the trial—if it’s only five minutes
before’t; or if Sir Austin, who’s a gentleman, ’ll say there’s been no
tamperin’ with any o’ my witnesses, his word for’t—well and good! I’ll
do my best to help off Tom Bakewell. And I’m glad, young gentleman,
you’ve got a conscience about a poor man, though he’s a villain. Good
afternoon, sir.”

Richard marched hastily out of the room, and through the garden, never
so much as deigning a glance at his wistful little guide, who hung at
the garden gate to watch him up the lane, wondering a world of fancies
about the handsome proud boy.




CHAPTER X


To have determined upon an act something akin to heroism in its way,
and to have fulfilled it by lying heartily, and so subverting the whole
structure built by good resolution, seems a sad downfall if we forget
what human nature, in its green weedy spring, is composed of. Young
Richard had quitted his cousin Austin fully resolved to do his penance
and drink the bitter cup; and he had drunk it; drained many cups to the
dregs; and it was to no purpose. Still they floated before him,
brimmed, trebly bitter. Away from Austin’s influence, he was almost the
same boy who had slipped the guinea into Tom Bakewell’s hand, and the
lucifers into Farmer Blaize’s rick. For good seed is long ripening; a
good boy is not made in a minute. Enough that the seed was in him. He
chafed on his road to Raynham at the scene he had just endured, and the
figure of Belthorpe’s fat tenant burnt like hot copper on the tablet of
his brain, insufferably condescending, and, what was worse, in the
right. Richard, obscured as his mind’s eye was by wounded pride, saw
that clearly, and hated his enemy for it the more.

Heavy Benson’s tongue was knelling dinner as Richard arrived at the
Abbey. He hurried up to his room to dress. Accident, or design, had
laid the book of Sir Austin’s aphorisms open on the dressing-table.
Hastily combing his hair, Richard glanced down and read—

“The Dog returneth to his vomit: the Liar must eat his Lie.”

Underneath was interjected in pencil: “The Devil’s mouthful!”

Young Richard ran downstairs feeling that his father had struck him in
the face.

Sir Austin marked the scarlet stain on his son’s cheekbones. He sought
the youth’s eye, but Richard would not look, and sat conning his plate,
an abject copy of Adrian’s succulent air at that employment. How could
he pretend to the relish of an epicure when he was painfully
endeavouring to masticate The Devil’s mouthful?

Heavy Benson sat upon the wretched dinner. Hippias usually the silent
member, as if awakened by the unnatural stillness, became sprightly,
like the goatsucker owl at night and spoke much of his book, his
digestion, and his dreams, and was spared both by Algernon and Adrian.
One inconsequent dream he related, about fancying himself quite young
and rich, and finding himself suddenly in a field cropping razors
around him, when, just as he had, by steps dainty as those of a French
dancing-master, reached the middle, he to his dismay beheld a path
clear of the bloodthirsty steel-crop, which he might have taken at
first had he looked narrowly; and there he was.

Hippias’s brethren regarded him with eyes that plainly said they wished
he had remained there. Sir Austin, however, drew forth his note-book,
and jotted down a reflection. A composer of aphorisms can pluck
blossoms even from a razor-crop. Was not Hippias’s dream the very
counterpart of Richard’s position? He, had he looked narrowly, might
have taken the clear path: he, too, had been making dainty steps till
he was surrounded by the grinning blades. And from that text Sir Austin
preached to his son when they were alone. Little Clare was still too
unwell to be permitted to attend the dessert, and father and son were
soon closeted together.

It was a strange meeting. They seemed to have been separated so long.
The father took his son’s hand; they sat without a word passing between
them. Silence said most. The boy did not understand his father: his
father frequently thwarted him: at times he thought his father foolish:
but that paternal pressure of his hand was eloquent to him of how
warmly he was beloved. He tried once or twice to steal his hand away,
conscious it was melting him. The spirit of his pride, and old
rebellion, whispered him to be hard, unbending, resolute. Hard he had
entered his father’s study: hard he had met his father’s eyes. He could
not meet them now. His father sat beside him gently; with a manner that
was almost meekness, so he loved this boy. The poor gentleman’s lips
moved. He was praying internally to God for him.

By degrees an emotion awoke in the boy’s bosom. Love is that blessed
wand which wins the waters from the hardness of the heart. Richard
fought against it, for the dignity of old rebellion. The tears would
come; hot and struggling over the dams of pride. Shamefully fast they
began to fall. He could no longer conceal them, or check the sobs. Sir
Austin drew him nearer and nearer, till the beloved head was on his
breast.

An hour afterwards, Adrian Harley, Austin Wentworth, and Algernon
Feverel were summoned to the baronet’s study.

Adrian came last. There was a style of affable omnipotence about the
wise youth as he slung himself into a chair, and made an arch of the
points of his fingers, through which to gaze on his blundering kinsmen.
Careless as one may be whose sagacity has foreseen, and whose
benevolent efforts have forestalled, the point of danger at the
threshold, Adrian crossed his legs, and only intruded on their
introductory remarks so far as to hum half audibly at intervals,

“Ripton and Richard were two pretty men,”


in parody of the old ballad. Young Richard’s red eyes, and the
baronet’s ruffled demeanour, told him that an explanation had taken
place, and a reconciliation. That was well. The baronet would now pay
cheerfully. Adrian summed and considered these matters, and barely
listened when the baronet called attention to what he had to say: which
was elaborately to inform all present, what all present very well knew,
that a rick had been fired, that his son was implicated as an accessory
to the fact, that the perpetrator was now imprisoned, and that
Richard’s family were, as it seemed to him, bound in honour to do their
utmost to effect the man’s release.

Then the baronet stated that he had himself been down to Belthorpe, his
son likewise: and that he had found every disposition in Blaize to meet
his wishes.

The lamp which ultimately was sure to be lifted up to illumine the acts
of this secretive race began slowly to dispread its rays; and, as
statement followed statement, they saw that all had known of the
business: that all had been down to Belthorpe: all save the wise youth
Adrian, who, with due deference and a sarcastic shrug, objected to the
proceeding, as putting them in the hands of the man Blaize. His wisdom
shone forth in an oration so persuasive and aphoristic that had it not
been based on a plea against honour, it would have made Sir Austin
waver. But its basis was expediency, and the baronet had a better
aphorism of his own to confute him with.

“Expediency is man’s wisdom, Adrian Harley. Doing right is God’s.”

Adrian curbed his desire to ask Sir Austin whether an attempt to
counteract the just working of the law was doing right. The direct
application of an aphorism was unpopular at Raynham.

“I am to understand then,” said he, “that Blaize consents not to press
the prosecution.”

“Of course he won’t,” Algernon remarked. “Confound him! he’ll have his
money, and what does he want besides?”

“These agricultural gentlemen are delicate customers to deal with.
However, if he really consents”—

“I have his promise,” said the baronet, fondling his son.

Young Richard looked up to his father, as if he wished to speak. He
said nothing, and Sir Austin took it as a mute reply to his caresses;
and caressed him the more. Adrian perceived a reserve in the boy’s
manner, and as he was not quite satisfied that his chief should suppose
him to have been the only idle, and not the most acute and vigilant
member of the family, he commenced a cross-examination of him by asking
who had last spoken with the tenant of Belthorpe?

“I think I saw him last,” murmured Richard, and relinquished his
father’s hand.

Adrian fastened on his prey. “And left him with a distinct and
satisfactory assurance of his amicable intentions?”

“No,” said Richard.

“Not?” the Feverels joined in astounded chorus.

Richard sidled away from his father, and repeated a shamefaced “No.”

“Was he hostile?” inquired Adrian, smoothing his palms, and smiling.

“Yes,” the boy confessed.

Here was quite another view of their position. Adrian, generally
patient of results, triumphed strongly at having evoked it, and turned
upon Austin Wentworth, reproving him for inducing the boy to go down to
Belthorpe. Austin looked grieved. He feared that Richard had faded in
his good resolve.

“I thought it his duty to go,” he observed.

“It was!” said the baronet, emphatically.

“And you see what comes of it, sir,” Adrian struck in. “These
agricultural gentlemen, I repeat, are delicate customers to deal with.
For my part I would prefer being in the hands of a policeman. We are
decidedly collared by Blaize. What were his words, Ricky? Give it in
his own Doric.”

“He said he would transport Tom Bakewell.”

Adrian smoothed his palms, and smiled again. Then they could afford to
defy Mr. Blaize, he informed them significantly, and made once more a
mysterious allusion to the Punic elephant, bidding his relatives be at
peace. They were attaching, in his opinion, too much importance to
Richard’s complicity. The man was a fool, and a very extraordinary
arsonite, to have an accomplice at all. It was a thing unknown in the
annals of rick-burning. But one would be severer than law itself to say
that a boy of fourteen had instigated to crime a full-grown man. At
that rate the boy was ‘father of the man’ with a vengeance, and one
might hear next that ‘the baby was father of the boy.’ They would find
common sense a more benevolent ruler than poetical metaphysics.

When he had done, Austin, with his customary directness, asked him what
he meant.

“I confess, Adrian,” said the baronet, hearing him expostulate with
Austin’s stupidity, “I for one am at a loss. I have heard that this
man, Bakewell, chooses voluntarily not to inculpate my son. Seldom have
I heard anything that so gratified me. It is a view of innate nobleness
in the rustic’s character which many a gentleman might take example
from. We are bound to do our utmost for the man.” And, saying that he
should pay a second visit to Belthorpe, to inquire into the reasons for
the farmer’s sudden exposition of vindictiveness, Sir Austin rose.

Before he left the room, Algernon asked Richard if the farmer had
vouchsafed any reasons, and the boy then spoke of the tampering with
the witnesses, and the Bantam’s “Not upon oath!” which caused Adrian to
choke with laughter. Even the baronet smiled at so cunning a
distinction as that involved in swearing a thing, and not swearing it
upon oath.

“How little,” he exclaimed, “does one yeoman know another! To elevate a
distinction into a difference is the natural action of their minds. I
will point that out to Blaize. He shall see that the idea is native
born.”

Richard saw his father go forth. Adrian, too, was ill at ease.

“This trotting down to Belthorpe spoils all,” said he. “The affair
would pass over to-morrow—Blaize has no witnesses. The old rascal is
only standing out for more money.”

“No, he isn’t,” Richard corrected him. “It’s not that. I’m sure he
believes his witnesses have been tampered with, as he calls it.”

“What if they have, boy?” Adrian put it boldly. “The ground is cut from
under his feet.”

“Blaize told me that if my father would give his word there had been
nothing of the sort, he would take it. My father will give his word.”

“Then,” said Adrian, “you had better stop him from going down.”

Austin looked at Adrian keenly, and questioned him whether he thought
the farmer was justified in his suspicions. The wise youth was not to
be entrapped. He had only been given to understand that the witnesses
were tolerably unstable, and, like the Bantam, ready to swear lustily,
but not upon the Book. How given to understand, he chose not to
explain, but he reiterated that the chief should not be allowed to go
down to Belthorpe.

Sir Austin was in the lane leading to the farm when he heard steps of
some one running behind him. It was dark, and he shook off the hand
that laid hold of his cloak, roughly, not recognizing his son.

“It’s I, sir,” said Richard panting. “Pardon me. You mustn’t go in
there.”

“Why not?” said the baronet, putting his arm about him.

“Not now,” continued the boy. “I will tell you all to-night. I must see
the farmer myself. It was my fault, sir. I-I lied to him—the Liar must
eat his Lie. Oh, forgive me for disgracing you, sir. I did it—I hope I
did it to save Tom Bakewell. Let me go in alone, and speak the truth.”

“Go, and I will wait for you here,” said his father.

The wind that bowed the old elms, and shivered the dead leaves in the
air, had a voice and a meaning for the baronet during that half-hour’s
lonely pacing up and down under the darkness, awaiting his boy’s
return. The solemn gladness of his heart gave nature a tongue. Through
the desolation flying overhead—the wailing of the Mother of Plenty
across the bare-swept land—he caught intelligible signs of the
beneficent order of the universe, from a heart newly confirmed in its
grasp of the principle of human goodness, as manifested in the dear
child who had just left him; confirmed in its belief in the ultimate
victory of good within us, without which nature has neither music nor
meaning, and is rock, stone, tree, and nothing more.

In the dark, the dead leaves beating on his face, he had a word for his
note-book: “There is for the mind but one grasp of happiness: from that
uppermost pinnacle of wisdom, whence we see that this world is well
designed.”




CHAPTER XI


Of all the chief actors in the Bakewell Comedy, Master Ripton Thompson
awaited the fearful morning which was to decide Tom’s fate, in
dolefullest mood, and suffered the gravest mental terrors. Adrian, on
parting with him, had taken casual occasion to speak of the position of
the criminal in modern Europe, assuring him that International Treaty
now did what Universal Empire had aforetime done, and that among
Atlantic barbarians now, as among the Scythians of old, an offender
would find precarious refuge and an emissary haunting him.

In the paternal home, under the roofs of Law, and removed from the
influence of his conscienceless young chief, the staggering nature of
the act he had put his hand to, its awful felonious aspect, overwhelmed
Ripton. He saw it now for the first time. “Why, it’s next to murder!”
he cried out to his amazed soul, and wandered about the house with a
prickly skin. Thoughts of America, and commencing life afresh as an
innocent gentleman, had crossed his disordered brain. He wrote to his
friend Richard, proposing to collect disposable funds, and embark, in
case of Tom’s breaking his word, or of accidental discovery. He dared
not confide the secret to his family, as his leader had sternly
enjoined him to avoid any weakness of that kind; and, being by nature
honest and communicative, the restriction was painful, and melancholy
fell upon the boy. Mama Thompson attributed it to love.

The daughters of parchment rallied him concerning Miss Clare Forey. His
hourly letters to Raynham, and silence as to everything and everybody
there, his nervousness, and unwonted propensity to sudden inflammation
of the cheeks, were set down for sure signs of the passion. Miss
Letitia Thompson, the pretty and least parchmenty one, destined by her
Papa for the heir of Raynham, and perfectly aware of her brilliant
future, up to which she had, since Ripton’s departure, dressed and
grimaced, and studied cadences (the latter with such success, though
not yet fifteen, that she languished to her maid, and melted the small
factotum footman)—Miss Letty, whose insatiable thirst for intimations
about the young heir Ripton could not satisfy, tormented him daily in
revenge, and once, quite unconsciously, gave the lad a fearful turn;
for after dinner, when Mr. Thompson read the paper by the fire,
preparatory to sleeping at his accustomed post, and Mama Thompson and
her submissive female brood sat tasking the swift intricacies of the
needle, and emulating them with the tongue, Miss Letty stole behind
Ripton’s chair, and introduced between him and his book the Latin
initial letter, large and illuminated, of the theme she supposed to be
absorbing him, as it did herself. The unexpected vision of this
accusing Captain of the Alphabet, this resplendent and haunting A.
fronting him bodily, threw Ripton straight back in his chair, while
Guilt, with her ancient indecision what colours to assume on detection,
flew from red to white, from white to red, across his fallen chaps.
Letty laughed triumphantly. Amor, the word she had in mind, certainly
has a connection with Arson.

But the delivery of a letter into Master Ripton’s hands, furnished her
with other and likelier appearances to study. For scarce had Ripton
plunged his head into the missive than he gave way to violent
transports, such as the healthy-minded little damsel, for all her
languishing cadences, deemed she really could express were a downright
declaration to be made to her. The boy did not stop at table. Quickly
recollecting the presence of his family, he rushed to his own room. And
now the girl’s ingenuity was taxed to gain possession of that letter.
She succeeded, of course, she being a huntress with few scruples and
the game unguarded. With the eyes of amazement she read this foreign
matter:

“Dear Ripton,—If Tom had been committed I would have shot old Blaize.
Do you know my father was behind us that night when Clare saw the ghost
and heard all we said before the fire burst out. It is no use trying to
conceal anything from him. Well as you are in an awful state I will
tell you all about it. After you left Ripton I had a conversation with
Austin and he persuaded me to go down to old Blaize and ask him to help
off Tom. I went for I would have done anything for Tom after what he
said to Austin and I defied the old churl to do his worst. Then he said
if my father paid the money and nobody had tampered with his witnesses
he would not mind if Tom did get off and he had his chief witness in
called the Bantam very like his master I think and the Bantam began
winking at me tremendously as you say, and said he had sworn he saw Tom
Bakewell but not upon oath. He meant not on the Bible. He could swear
to it but not on the Bible. I burst out laughing and you should have
seen the rage old Blaize was in. It was splendid fun. Then we had a
consultation at home Austin Rady my father Uncle Algernon who has come
down to us again and your friend in prosperity and adversity R.D.F. My
father said he would go down to old Blaize and give him the word of a
gentleman we had not tampered with his witnesses and when he was gone
we were all talking and Rady says he must not see the farmer. I am as
certain as I live that it was Rady bribed the Bantam. Well I ran and
caught up my father and told him not to go in to old Blaize but I would
and eat my words and tell him the truth. He waited for me in the lane.
Never mind what passed between me and old Blaize. He made me beg and
pray of him not to press it against Tom and then to complete it he
brought in a little girl a niece of his and says to me, she’s your best
friend after all and told me to thank her. A little girl twelve years
of age. What business had she to mix herself up in my matters. Depend
upon it Ripton, wherever there is mischief there are girls I think. She
had the insolence to notice my face, and ask me not to be unhappy. I
was polite of course but I would not look at her. Well the morning came
and Tom was had up before Sir Miles Papworth. It was Sir Miles gout
gave us the time or Tom would have been had up before we could do
anything. Adrian did not want me to go but my father said I should
accompany him and held my hand all the time. I shall be careful about
getting into these scrapes again. When you have done anything
honourable you do not mind but getting among policemen and magistrates
makes you ashamed of yourself. Sir Miles was very attentive to my
father and me and dead against Tom. We sat beside him and Tom was
brought in, Sir Miles told my father that if there was one thing that
showed a low villain it was rick-burning. What do you think of that. I
looked him straight in the face and he said to me he was doing me a
service in getting Tom committed and clearing the country of such
fellows and Rady began laughing. I hate Rady. My father said his son
was not in haste to inherit and have estates of his own to watch and
Sir Miles laughed too. I thought we were discovered at first. Then they
began the examination of Tom. The Tinker was the first witness and he
proved that Tom had spoken against old Blaize and said something about
burning his rick. I wished I had stood in the lane to Bursley with him
alone. Our country lawyer we engaged for Tom cross-questioned him and
then he said he was not ready to swear to the exact words that had
passed between him and Tom. I should think not. Then came another who
swore he had seen Tom lurking about the farmer’s grounds that night.
Then came the Bantam and I saw him look at Rady. I was tremendously
excited and my father kept pressing my hand. Just fancy my being
brought to feel that a word from that fellow would make me miserable
for life and he must perjure himself to help me. That comes of giving
way to passion. My father says when we do that we are calling in the
devil as doctor. Well the Bantam was told to state what he had seen and
the moment he began Rady who was close by me began to shake and he was
laughing I knew though his face was as grave as Sir Miles. You never
heard such a rigmarole but I could not laugh. He said he thought he was
certain he had seen somebody by the rick and it was Tom Bakewell who
was the only man he knew who had a grudge against Farmer Blaize and if
the object had been a little bigger he would not mind swearing to Tom
and would swear to him for he was dead certain it was Tom only what he
saw looked smaller and it was pitch-dark at the time. He was asked what
time it was he saw the person steal away from the rick and then he
began to scratch his head and said supper-time. Then they asked what
time he had supper and he said nine o’clock by the clock and we proved
that at nine o’clock Tom was drinking in the ale-house with the Tinker
at Bursley and Sir Miles swore and said he was afraid he could not
commit Tom and when he heard that Tom looked up at me and I say he is a
noble fellow and no one shall sneer at Tom while I live. Mind that.
Well Sir Miles asked us to dine with him and Tom was safe and I am to
have him and educate him if I like for my servant and I will. And I
will give money to his mother and make her rich and he shall never
repent he knew me. I say Rip. The Bantam must have seen me. It was when
I went to stick in the lucifers. As we were all going home from Sir
Miles’s at night he has lots of red-faced daughters but I did not dance
with them though they had music and were full of fun and I did not care
to I was so delighted and almost let it out. When we left and rode home
Rady said to my father the Bantam was not such a fool as he was thought
and my father said one must be in a state of great personal exaltation
to apply that epithet to any man and Rady shut his mouth and I gave my
pony a clap of the heel for joy. I think my father suspects what Rady
did and does not approve of it. And he need not have done it after all
and might have spoilt it. I have been obliged to order him not to call
me Ricky for he stops short at Rick so that everybody knows what he
means. My dear Austin is going to South America. My pony is in capital
condition. My father is the cleverest and best man in the world. Clare
is a little better. I am quite happy. I hope we shall meet soon my dear
Old Rip and we will not get into any more tremendous scrapes will we.—I
remain, Your sworn friend,

“RICHARD DORIA FEVEREL.”


“P.S. I am to have a nice River Yacht. Good-bye, Rip. Mind you learn to
box. Mind you are not to show this to any of your friends on pain of my
displeasure.

“N.B. Lady B. was so angry when I told her that I had not come to her
before. She would do anything in the world for me. I like her next best
to my father and Austin. Good-bye old Rip.”

Poor little Letitia, after three perusals of this ingenuous epistle,
where the laws of punctuation were so disregarded, resigned it to one
of the pockets of her brother Ripton’s best jacket, deeply smitten with
the careless composer. And so ended the last act of the Bakewell
Comedy, in which the curtain closes with Sir Austin’s pointing out to
his friends the beneficial action of the System in it from beginning to
end.




CHAPTER XII


Laying of ghosts is a public duty, and, as the mystery of the
apparition that had frightened little Clare was never solved on the
stage of events at Raynham, where dread walked the Abbey, let us go
behind the scenes a moment. Morally superstitious as the baronet was,
the character of his mind was opposed to anything like spiritual agency
in the affairs of men, and, when the matter was made clear to him, it
shook off a weight of weakness and restored his mental balance; so that
from this time he went about more like the man he had once been,
grasping more thoroughly the great truth, that This World is well
designed. Nay, he could laugh on hearing Adrian, in reminiscence of the
ill luck of one of the family members at its first manifestation, call
the uneasy spirit, Algernon’s Leg.

Mrs. Doria was outraged. She maintained that her child had seen ——. Not
to believe in it was almost to rob her of her personal property. After
satisfactorily studying his old state of mind in her, Sir Austin, moved
by pity, took her aside one day and showed her that her Ghost could
write words in the flesh. It was a letter from the unhappy lady who had
given Richard birth,—brief cold lines, simply telling him his house
would be disturbed by her no more. Cold lines, but penned by what
heart-broken abnegation, and underlying them with what anguish of soul!
Like most who dealt with him, Lady Feverel thought her husband a man
fatally stern and implacable, and she acted as silly creatures will act
when they fancy they see a fate against them: she neither petitioned
for her right nor claimed it: she tried to ease her heart’s yearning by
stealth, and, now she renounced all. Mrs. Doria, not wanting in the
family tenderness and softness, shuddered at him for accepting the
sacrifice so composedly: but he bade her to think how distracting to
this boy would be the sight of such relations between mother and
father. A few years, and as man he should know, and judge, and love
her. “Let this be her penance, not inflicted by me!” Mrs. Doria bowed
to the System for another, not opining when it would be her turn to bow
for herself.

Further behind the scenes we observe Rizzio and Mary grown older, much
disenchanted: she discrowned, dishevelled,—he with gouty fingers on a
greasy guitar. The Diaper Sandoe of promise lends his pen for small
hires. His fame has sunk; his bodily girth has sensibly increased. What
he can do, and will do, is still his theme; meantime the juice of the
juniper is in requisition, and it seems that those small hires cannot
be performed without it. Returning from her wretched journey to her
wretcheder home, the lady had to listen to a mild reproof from
easy-going Diaper,—a reproof so mild that he couched it in blank verse:
for, seldom writing metrically now, he took to talking it. With a
fluent sympathetic tear, he explained to her that she was damaging her
interests by these proceedings; nor did he shrink from undertaking to
elucidate wherefore. Pluming a smile upon his succulent mouth, he told
her that the poverty she lived in was utterly unbefitting her gentle
nurture, and that he had reason to believe—could assure her—that an
annuity was on the point of being granted her by her husband. And
Diaper broke his bud of a smile into full flower as he delivered this
information. She learnt that he had applied to her husband for money.
It is hard to have one’s prop of self-respect cut away just when we are
suffering a martyr’s agony at the stake. There was a five minutes’
tragic colloquy in the recesses behind the scenes,—totally tragic to
Diaper, who had fondly hoped to bask in the warm sun of that annuity,
and re-emerge from his state of grub. The lady then wrote the letter
Sir Austin held open to his sister. The atmosphere behind the scenes is
not wholesome, so, having laid the Ghost, we will return and face the
curtain.

That infinitesimal dose of The World which Master Ripton Thompson had
furnished to the System with such instantaneous and surprising effect
was considered by Sir Austin to have worked well, and to be for the
time quite sufficient, so that Ripton did not receive a second
invitation to Raynham, and Richard had no special intimate of his own
age to rub his excessive vitality against, and wanted none. His hands
were full enough with Tom Bakewell. Moreover, his father and he were
heart in heart. The boy’s mind was opening, and turned to his father
affectionately reverent. At this period, when the young savage grows
into higher influences, the faculty of worship is foremost in him. At
this period Jesuits will stamp the future of their chargeling flocks;
and all who bring up youth by a System, and watch it, know that it is
the malleable moment. Boys possessing any mental or moral force to give
them a tendency, then predestinate their careers; or, if under
supervision, take the impress that is given them: not often to cast it
off, and seldom to cast it off altogether.

In Sir Austin’s Note-book was written: “Between Simple Boyhood and
Adolescence—The Blossoming Season—on the threshold of Puberty, there is
one Unselfish Hour—say, Spiritual Seed-time.”

He took care that good seed should be planted in Richard, and that the
most fruitful seed for a youth, namely, Example, should be of a kind to
germinate in him the love of every form of nobleness.

“I am only striving to make my son a Christian,” he said, answering
them who persisted in expostulating with the System. And to these
instructions he gave an aim: “First be virtuous,” he told his son, “and
then serve your country with heart and soul.” The youth was instructed
to cherish an ambition for statesmanship, and he and his father read
history and the speeches of British orators to some purpose; for one
day Sir Austin found him leaning cross-legged, and with his hand to his
chin, against a pedestal supporting the bust of Chatham, contemplating
the hero of our Parliament, his eyes streaming with tears.

People said the baronet carried the principle of Example so far that he
only retained his boozing dyspeptic brother Hippias at Raynham in order
to exhibit to his son the woeful retribution nature wreaked upon a life
of indulgence; poor Hippias having now become a walking complaint. This
was unjust, but there is no doubt he made use of every illustration to
disgust or encourage his son that his neighbourhood afforded him, and
did not spare his brother, for whom Richard entertained a contempt in
proportion to his admiration of his father, and was for flying into
penitential extremes which Sir Austin had to soften.

The boy prayed with his father morning and night.

“How is it, sir,” he said one night, “I can’t get Tom Bakewell to
pray?”

“Does he refuse?” Sir Austin asked.

“He seems to be ashamed to,” Richard replied. “He wants to know what is
the good? and I don’t know what to tell him.”

“I’m afraid it has gone too far with him,” said Sir Austin, “and until
he has had some deep sorrows he will not find the divine want of
Prayer. Strive, my son, when you represent the people, to provide for
their education. He feels everything now through a dull impenetrable
rind. Culture is half-way to heaven. Tell him, my son, should he ever
be brought to ask how he may know the efficacy of Prayer, and that his
prayer will be answered, tell him (he quoted The Pilgrim’s Scrip):

“‘Who rises from Prayer a better man, his prayer is answered.’”

“I will, sir,” said Richard, and went to sleep happy.

Happy in his father and in himself, the youth now lived. Conscience was
beginning to inhabit him, and he carried some of the freightage known
to men; though in so crude a form that it overweighed him, now on this
side, now on that.

The wise youth Adrian observed these further progressionary
developments in his pupil, soberly cynical. He was under Sir Austin’s
interdict not to banter him, and eased his acrid humours inspired by
the sight of a felonious young rick-burner turning saint, by grave
affectations of sympathy and extreme accuracy in marking the not
widely-distant dates of his various changes. The Bread-and-water phase
lasted a fortnight: the Vegetarian (an imitation of his cousin Austin),
little better than a month: the religious, somewhat longer: the
religious-propagandist (when he was for converting the heathen of
Lobourne and Burnley, and the domestics of the Abbey, including Tom
Bakewell), longer still, and hard to bear;—he tried to convert Adrian!
All the while Tom was being exercised like a raw recruit. Richard had a
drill-sergeant from the nearest barracks down for him, to give him a
proper pride in himself, and marched him to and fro with immense
satisfaction, and nearly broke his heart trying to get the
round-shouldered rustic to take in the rudiments of letters: for the
boy had unbounded hopes for Tom, as a hero in grain.

Richard’s pride also was cast aside. He affected to be, and really
thought he was, humble. Whereupon Adrian, as by accident, imparted to
him the fact that men were animals, and he an animal with the rest of
them.

“I an animal!” cries Richard in scorn, and for weeks he was as troubled
by this rudiment of self-knowledge as Tom by his letters. Sir Austin
had him instructed in the wonders of anatomy, to restore his
self-respect.

Seed-Time passed thus smoothly, and adolescence came on, and his cousin
Clare felt what it was to be of an opposite sex to him. She too was
growing, but nobody cared how she grew. Outwardly even her mother
seemed absorbed in the sprouting of the green off-shoot of the Feverel
tree, and Clare was his handmaiden, little marked by him.

Lady Blandish honestly loved the boy. She would tell him: “If I had
been a girl, I would have had you for my husband.” And he with the
frankness of his years would reply: “And how do you know I would have
had you?” causing her to laugh and call him a silly boy, for had he not
heard her say she would have had him? Terrible words, he knew not then
the meaning of!

“You don’t read your father’s Book,” she said. Her own copy was bound
in purple velvet, gilt-edged, as decorative ladies like to have holier
books, and she carried it about with her, and quoted it, and (Adrian
remarked to Mrs. Doria) hunted a noble quarry, and deliberately aimed
at him therewith, which Mrs. Doria chose to believe, and regretted her
brother would not be on his guard.

“See here,” said Lady Blandish, pressing an almondy finger-nail to one
of the Aphorisms, which instanced how age and adversity must
clay-enclose us ere we can effectually resist the magnetism of any
human creature in our path. “Can you understand it, child?”

Richard informed her that when she read he could.

“Well, then, my squire,” she touched his cheek and ran her fingers
through his hair, “learn as quick as you can not to be all hither and
yon with a hundred different attractions, as I was before I met a wise
man to guide me.”

“Is my father very wise?” Richard asked.

“I think so,” the lady emphasized her individual judgment.

“Do you—” Richard broke forth, and was stopped by a beating of his
heart.

“Do I—what?” she calmly queried.

“I was going to say, do you—I mean, I love him so much.”

Lady Blandish smiled and slightly coloured.

They frequently approached this theme, and always retreated from it;
always with the same beating of heart to Richard, accompanied by the
sense of a growing mystery, which, however, did not as yet generally
disturb him.

Life was made very pleasant to him at Raynham, as it was part of Sir
Austin’s principle of education that his boy should be thoroughly
joyous and happy; and whenever Adrian sent in a satisfactory report of
his pupil’s advancement, which he did pretty liberally, diversions were
planned, just as prizes are given to diligent school-boys, and Richard
was supposed to have all his desires gratified while he attended to his
studies. The System flourished. Tall, strong, bloomingly healthy, he
took the lead of his companions on land and water, and had more than
one bondsman in his service besides Ripton Thompson—the boy without a
Destiny! Perhaps the boy with a Destiny was growing up a trifle too
conscious of it. His generosity to his occasional companions was
princely, but was exercised something too much in the manner of a
prince; and, notwithstanding his contempt for baseness, he would
overlook that more easily than an offence to his pride, which demanded
an utter servility when it had once been rendered susceptible. If
Richard had his followers he had also his feuds. The Papworths were as
subservient as Ripton, but young Ralph Morton, the nephew of Mr.
Morton, and a match for Richard in numerous promising qualities,
comprising the noble science of fisticuffs, this youth spoke his mind
too openly, and moreover would not be snubbed. There was no middle
course for Richard’s comrades between high friendship or absolute
slavery. He was deficient in those cosmopolite habits and feelings
which enable boys and men to hold together without caring much for each
other; and, like every insulated mortal, he attributed the deficiency,
of which he was quite aware, to the fact of his possessing a superior
nature. Young Ralph was a lively talker: therefore, argued Richard’s
vanity, he had no intellect. He was affable: therefore he was
frivolous. The women liked him: therefore he was a butterfly. In fine,
young Ralph was popular, and our superb prince, denied the privilege of
despising, ended by detesting him.

Early in the days of their contention for leadership, Richard saw the
absurdity of affecting to scorn his rival. Ralph was an Eton boy, and
hence, being robust, a swimmer and a cricketer. A swimmer and a
cricketer is nowhere to be scorned in youth’s republic. Finding that
manoeuvre would not do, Richard was prompted once or twice to entrench
himself behind his greater wealth and his position; but he soon
abandoned that also, partly because his chilliness to ridicule told him
he was exposing himself, and chiefly that his heart was too chivalrous.
And so he was dragged into the lists by Ralph, and experienced the luck
of champions. For cricket, and for diving, Ralph bore away the belt:
Richard’s middle-stump tottered before his ball, and he could seldom
pick up more than three eggs underwater to Ralph’s half-dozen. He was
beaten, too, in jumping and running. Why will silly mortals strive to
the painful pinnacles of championship? Or why, once having reached
them, not have the magnanimity and circumspection to retire into
private life immediately? Stung by his defeats, Richard sent one of his
dependent Papworths to Poer Hall, with a challenge to Ralph Barthrop
Morton; matching himself to swim across the Thames and back, once,
twice, or thrice, within a less time than he, Ralph Barthrop Morton,
would require for the undertaking. It was accepted, and a reply
returned, equally formal in the trumpeting of Christian names, wherein
Ralph Barthrop Morton acknowledged the challenge of Richard Doria
Feverel, and was his man. The match came off on a midsummer morning,
under the direction of Captain Algernon. Sir Austin was a spectator
from the cover of a plantation by the river-side, unknown to his son,
and, to the scandal of her sex, Lady Blandish accompanied the baronet.
He had invited her attendance, and she, obeying her frank nature, and
knowing what The Pilgrim’s Scrip said about prudes, at once agreed to
view the match, pleasing him mightily. For was not here a woman worthy
the Golden Ages of the world? one who could look upon man as a creature
divinely made, and look with a mind neither tempted, nor taunted, by
the Serpent! Such a woman was rare. Sir Austin did not discompose her
by uttering his praises. She was conscious of his approval only in an
increased gentleness of manner, and something in his voice and
communications, as if he were speaking to a familiar, a very high
compliment from him. While the lads were standing ready for the signal
to plunge from the steep decline of greensward into the shining waters,
Sir Austin called upon her to admire their beauty, and she did, and
even advanced her head above his shoulder delicately. In so doing, and
just as the start was given, a bonnet became visible to Richard. Young
Ralph was heels in air before he moved, and then he dropped like lead.
He was beaten by several lengths.

The result of the match was unaccountable to all present, and Richard’s
friends unanimously pressed him to plead a false start. But though the
youth, with full confidence in his better style and equal strength, had
backed himself heavily against his rival, and had lost his little
river-yacht to Ralph, he would do nothing of the sort. It was the
Bonnet had beaten him, not Ralph. The Bonnet, typical of the mystery
that caused his heart those violent palpitations, was his dear,
detestable enemy.

And now, as he progressed from mood to mood, his ambition turned
towards a field where Ralph could not rival him, and where the Bonnet
was etherealized, and reigned glorious mistress. A check to the pride
of a boy will frequently divert him to the path where lie his subtlest
powers. Richard gave up his companions, servile or antagonistic: he
relinquished the material world to young Ralph, and retired into
himself, where he was growing to be lord of kingdoms where Beauty was
his handmaid, and History his minister and Time his ancient harper, and
sweet Romance his bride; where he walked in a realm vaster and more
gorgeous than the great Orient, peopled with the heroes that have been.
For there is no princely wealth, and no loftiest heritage, to equal
this early one that is made bountifully common to so many, when the
ripening blood has put a spark to the imagination, and the earth is
seen through rosy mists of a thousand fresh-awakened nameless and
aimless desires; panting for bliss and taking it as it comes; making of
any sight or sound, perforce of the enchantment they carry with them, a
key to infinite, because innocent, pleasure. The passions then are
gambolling cubs; not the ravaging gluttons they grow to. They have
their teeth and their talons, but they neither tear nor bite. They are
in counsel and fellowship with the quickened heart and brain. The whole
sweet system moves to music.

Something akin to the indications of a change in the spirit of his son,
which were now seen, Sir Austin had marked down to be expected, as due
to his plan. The blushes of the youth, his long vigils, his clinging to
solitude, his abstraction, and downcast but not melancholy air, were
matters for rejoicing to the prescient gentleman. “For it comes,” said
he to Dr. Clifford of Lobourne, after consulting him medically on the
youth’s behalf and being assured of his soundness, “it comes of a
thoroughly sane condition. The blood is healthy, the mind virtuous:
neither instigates the other to evil, and both are perfecting toward
the flower of manhood. If he reach that pure—in the untainted fulness
and perfection of his natural powers—I am indeed a happy father! But
one thing he will owe to me: that at one period of his life he knew
paradise, and could read God’s handwriting on the earth! Now those
abominations whom you call precocious boys—your little pet monsters,
doctor!—and who can wonder that the world is what it is? when it is
full of them—as they will have no divine time to look back upon in
their own lives, how can they believe in innocence and goodness, or be
other than sons of selfishness and the Devil? But my boy,” and the
baronet dropped his voice to a key that was touching to hear, “my boy,
if he fall, will fall from an actual region of purity. He dare not be a
sceptic as to that. Whatever his darkness, he will have the guiding
light of a memory behind him. So much is secure.”

To talk nonsense, or poetry, or the dash between the two, in a tone of
profound sincerity, and to enunciate solemn discordances with received
opinion so seriously as to convey the impression of a spiritual
insight, is the peculiar gift by which monomaniacs, having first
persuaded themselves, contrive to influence their neighbours, and
through them to make conquest of a good half of the world, for good or
for ill. Sir Austin had this gift. He spoke as if he saw the truth,
and, persisting in it so long, he was accredited by those who did not
understand him, and silenced them that did.

“We shall see,” was all the argument left to Dr. Clifford, and other
unbelievers.

So far certainly the experiment had succeeded. A comelier, bracer,
better boy was nowhere to be met. His promise was undeniable. The
vessel, too, though it lay now in harbour and had not yet been proved
by the buffets of the elements on the great ocean, had made a good
trial trip, and got well through stormy weather, as the records of the
Bakewell Comedy witnessed to at Raynham. No augury could be hopefuller.
The Fates must indeed be hard, the Ordeal severe, the Destiny dark,
that could destroy so bright a Spring! But, bright as it was, the
baronet relaxed nothing of his vigilant supervision. He said to his
intimates: “Every act, every fostered inclination, almost every
thought, in this Blossoming Season, bears its seed for the Future. The
living Tree now requires incessant watchfulness.” And, acting up to his
light, Sir Austin did watch. The youth submitted to an examination
every night before he sought his bed; professedly to give an account of
his studies, but really to recapitulate his moral experiences of the
day. He could do so, for he was pure. Any wildness in him that his
father noted, any remoteness or richness of fancy in his expressions,
was set down as incidental to the Blossoming Season. There is nothing
like a theory for binding the wise. Sir Austin, despite his rigid watch
and ward, knew less of his son than the servant of his household. And
he was deaf, as well as blind. Adrian thought it his duty to tell him
that the youth was consuming paper. Lady Blandish likewise hinted at
his mooning propensities. Sir Austin from his lofty watch-tower of the
System had foreseen it, he said. But when he came to hear that the
youth was writing poetry, his wounded heart had its reasons for being
much disturbed.

“Surely,” said Lady Blandish, “you knew he scribbled?”

“A very different thing from writing poetry,” said the baronet. “No
Feverel has ever written poetry.”

“I don’t think it’s a sign of degeneracy,” the lady remarked. “He
rhymes very prettily to me.”

A London phrenologist, and a friendly Oxford Professor of poetry,
quieted Sir Austin’s fears.

The phrenologist said he was totally deficient in the imitative
faculty; and the Professor, that he was equally so in the rhythmic, and
instanced several consoling false quantities in the few effusions
submitted to him. Added to this, Sir Austin told Lady Blandish that
Richard had, at his best, done what no poet had ever been known to be
capable of doing: he had, with his own hands, and in cold blood,
committed his virgin manuscript to the flames: which made Lady Blandish
sigh forth, “Poor boy!”

Killing one’s darling child is a painful imposition. For a youth in his
Blossoming Season, who fancies himself a poet, to be requested to
destroy his first-born, without a reason (though to pretend a reason
cogent enough to justify the request were a mockery), is a piece of
abhorrent despotism, and Richard’s blossoms withered under it. A
strange man had been introduced to him, who traversed and bisected his
skull with sagacious stiff fingers, and crushed his soul while, in an
infallible voice, declaring him the animal he was: making him feel such
an animal! Not only his blossoms withered, his being seemed to draw in
its shoots and twigs. And when, coupled thereunto (the strange man
having departed, his work done), his father, in his tenderest manner,
stated that it would give him pleasure to see those same precocious,
utterly valueless, scribblings among the cinders, the last remaining
mental blossoms spontaneously fell away. Richard’s spirit stood bare.
He protested not. Enough that it could be wished! He would not delay a
minute in doing it. Desiring his father to follow him, he went to a
drawer in his room, and from a clean-linen recess, never suspected by
Sir Austin, the secretive youth drew out bundle after bundle: each
neatly tied, named, and numbered: and pitched them into flames. And so
Farewell my young Ambition! and with it farewell all true confidence
between Father and Son.




CHAPTER XIII


It was now, as Sir Austin had written it down, The Magnetic Age: the
Age of violent attractions, when to hear mention of love is dangerous,
and to see it, a communication of the disease. People at Raynham were
put on their guard by the baronet, and his reputation for wisdom was
severely criticized in consequence of the injunctions he thought fit to
issue through butler and housekeeper down to the lower household, for
the preservation of his son from any visible symptom of the passion. A
footman and two housemaids are believed to have been dismissed on the
report of heavy Benson that they were in or inclining to the state;
upon which an undercook and a dairymaid voluntarily threw up their
places, averring that “they did not want no young men, but to have
their sex spied after by an old wretch like that,” indicating the
ponderous butler, “was a little too much for a Christian woman,” and
then they were ungenerous enough to glance at Benson’s well-known
marital calamity, hinting that some men met their deserts. So
intolerable did heavy Benson’s espionage become, that Raynham would
have grown depopulated of its womankind had not Adrian interfered, who
pointed out to the baronet what a fearful arm his butler was wielding.
Sir Austin acknowledged it despondently. “It only shows,” said he, with
a fine spirit of justice, “how all but impossible it is to legislate
where there are women!”

“I do not object,” he added; “I hope I am too just to object to the
exercise of their natural inclinations. All I ask from them is
discreetness.”

“Ay,” said Adrian, whose discreetness was a marvel.

“No gadding about in couples,” continued the baronet, “no kissing in
public. Such occurrences no boy should witness. Whenever people of both
sexes are thrown together, they will be silly; and where they are
high-fed, uneducated, and barely occupied, it must be looked for as a
matter of course. Let it be known that I only require discreetness.”

Discreetness, therefore, was instructed to reign at the Abbey. Under
Adrian’s able tuition the fairest of its domestics acquired that
virtue.

Discreetness, too, was enjoined to the upper household. Sir Austin, who
had not previously appeared to notice the case of Lobourne’s hopeless
curate, now desired Mrs. Doria to interdict, or at least discourage,
his visits, for the appearance of the man was that of an embodied sigh
and groan.

“Really, Austin!” said Mrs. Doria, astonished to find her brother more
awake than she had supposed, “I have never allowed him to hope.”

“Let him see it, then,” replied the baronet; “let him see it.”

“The man amuses me,” said Mrs. Doria. “You know, we have few amusements
here, we inferior creatures. I confess I should like a barrel-organ
better; that reminds one of town and the opera; and besides, it plays
more than one tune. However, since you think my society bad for him,
let him stop away.”

With the self-devotion of a woman she grew patient and sweet the moment
her daughter Clare was spoken of, and the business of her life in view.
Mrs. Doria’s maternal heart had betrothed the two cousins, Richard and
Clare; had already beheld them espoused and fruitful. For this she
yielded the pleasures of town; for this she immured herself at Raynham;
for this she bore with a thousand follies, exactions, inconveniences,
things abhorrent to her, and heaven knows what forms of torture and
self-denial, which are smilingly endured by that greatest of voluntary
martyrs—a mother with a daughter to marry. Mrs. Doria, an amiable
widow, had surely married but for her daughter Clare. The lady’s hair
no woman could possess without feeling it her pride. It was the daily
theme of her lady’s-maid,—a natural aureole to her head. She was gay,
witty, still physically youthful enough to claim a destiny; and she
sacrificed it to accomplish her daughter’s! sacrificed, as with heroic
scissors, hair, wit, gaiety—let us not attempt to enumerate how much!
more than may be said. And she was only one of thousands; thousands who
have no portion of the hero’s reward; for he may reckon on applause,
and condolence, and sympathy, and honour; they, poor slaves! must look
for nothing but the opposition of their own sex and the sneers of ours.
O, Sir Austin! had you not been so blinded, what an Aphorism might have
sprung from this point of observation! Mrs. Doria was coolly told,
between sister and brother, that during the Magnetic Age her daughter’s
presence at Raynham was undesirable. Instead of nursing offence, her
sole thought was the mountain of prejudice she had to contend against.
She bowed, and said, Clare wanted sea-air—she had never quite recovered
the shock of that dreadful night. How long, Mrs. Doria wished to know,
might the Peculiar Period be expected to last?

“That,” said Sir Austin, “depends. A year, perhaps. He is entering on
it. I shall be most grieved to lose you, Helen. Clare is now—how old?”

“Seventeen.”

“She is marriageable.”

“Marriageable, Austin! at seventeen! don’t name such a thing. My child
shall not be robbed of her youth.”

“Our women marry early, Helen.”

“My child shall not!”

The baronet reflected a moment. He did not wish to lose his sister.

“As you are of that opinion, Helen,” said he, “perhaps we may still
make arrangements to retain you with us. Would you think it advisable
to send Clare—she should know discipline—to some establishment for a
few months?”

“To an asylum, Austin?” cried Mrs. Doria, controlling her indignation
as well as she could.

“To some select superior seminary, Helen. There are such to be found.”

“Austin!” Mrs. Doria exclaimed, and had to fight with a moisture in her
eyes. “Unjust! absurd!” she murmured. The baronet thought it a natural
proposition that Clare should be a bride or a schoolgirl.

“I cannot leave my child.” Mrs. Doria trembled. “Where she goes, I go.
I am aware that she is only one of our sex, and therefore of no value
to the world, but she is my child. I will see, poor dear, that you have
no cause to complain of her.”

“I thought,” Sir Austin remarked, “that you acquiesced in my views with
regard to my son.”

“Yes—generally,” said Mrs. Doria, and felt culpable that she had not
before, and could not then, tell her brother that he had set up an Idol
in his house—an Idol of flesh! more retributive and abominable than
wood or brass or gold. But she had bowed to the Idol too long—she had
too entirely bound herself to gain her project by subserviency. She
had, and she dimly perceived it, committed a greater fault in tactics,
in teaching her daughter to bow to the Idol also. Love of that kind
Richard took for tribute. He was indifferent to Clare’s soft eyes. The
parting kiss he gave her was ready and cold as his father could desire.
Sir Austin now grew eloquent to him in laudation of manly pursuits: but
Richard thought his eloquence barren, his attempts at companionship
awkward, and all manly pursuits and aims, life itself, vain and
worthless. To what end? sighed the blossomless youth, and cried aloud,
as soon as he was relieved of his father’s society, what was the good
of anything? Whatever he did—whichever path he selected, led back to
Raynham. And whatever he did, however wretched and wayward he showed
himself, only confirmed Sir Austin more and more in the truth of his
previsions. Tom Bakewell, now the youth’s groom, had to give the
baronet a report of his young master’s proceedings, in common with
Adrian, and while there was no harm to tell, Tom spoke out. “He do ride
like fire every day to Pig’s Snout,” naming the highest hill in the
neighbourhood, “and stand there and stare, never movin’, like a mad
’un. And then hoam agin all slack as if he’d been beaten in a race by
somebody.”

“There is no woman in that!” mused the baronet. “He would have ridden
back as hard as he went,” reflected this profound scientific humanist,
“had there been a woman in it. He would shun vast expanses, and seek
shade, concealment, solitude. The desire for distances betokens
emptiness and undirected hunger: when the heart is possessed by an
image we fly to wood and forest, like the guilty.”

Adrian’s report accused his pupil of an extraordinary access of
cynicism.

“Exactly,” said the baronet. “As I foresaw. At this period an insatiate
appetite is accompanied by a fastidious palate. Nothing but the
quintessences of existence, and those in exhaustless supplies, will
satisfy this craving, which is not to be satisfied! Hence his
bitterness. Life can furnish no food fitting for him. The strength and
purity of his energies have reached to an almost divine height, and
roam through the Inane. Poetry, love, and such-like, are the drugs
earth has to offer to high natures, as she offers to low ones
debauchery. ’Tis a sign, this sourness, that he is subject to none of
the empiricisms that are afloat. Now to keep him clear of them!”

The Titans had an easier task in storming Olympus. As yet, however, it
could not be said that Sir Austin’s System had failed. On the contrary,
it had reared a youth, handsome, intelligent, well-bred, and, observed
the ladies, with acute emphasis, innocent. Where, they asked, was such
another young man to be found?

“Oh!” said Lady Blandish to Sir Austin, “if men could give their hands
to women unsoiled—how different would many a marriage be! She will be a
happy girl who calls Richard husband.”

“Happy, indeed!” was the baronet’s caustic ejaculation. “But where
shall I meet one equal to him, and his match?”

“I was innocent when I was a girl,” said the lady.

Sir Austin bowed a reserved opinion.

“Do you think no girls innocent?”

Sir Austin gallantly thought them all so.

“No, that you know they are not,” said the lady, stamping. “But they
are more innocent than boys, I am sure.”

“Because of their education, madam. You see now what a youth can be.
Perhaps, when my System is published, or rather—to speak more
humbly—when it is practised, the balance may be restored, and we shall
have virtuous young men.”

“It’s too late for poor me to hope for a husband from one of them,”
said the lady, pouting and laughing.

“It is never too late for beauty to waken love,” returned the baronet,
and they trifled a little. They were approaching Daphne’s Bower, which
they entered, and sat there to taste the coolness of a descending
midsummer day.

The baronet seemed in a humour for dignified fooling; the lady for
serious converse.

“I shall believe again in Arthur’s knights,” she said. “When I was a
girl I dreamed of one.”

“And he was in quest of the San Greal?”

“If you like.”

“And showed his good taste by turning aside for the more tangible San
Blandish?”

“Of course you consider it would have been so,” sighed the lady,
ruffling.

“I can only judge by our generation,” said Sir Austin, with a bend of
homage.

The lady gathered her mouth. “Either we are very mighty or you are very
weak.”

“Both, madam.”

“But whatever we are, and if we are bad, bad! we love virtue, and
truth, and lofty souls, in men: and, when we meet those qualities in
them, we are constant, and would die for them—die for them. Ah! you
know men but not women.”

“The knights possessing such distinctions must be young, I presume?”
said Sir Austin.

“Old, or young!”

“But if old, they are scarce capable of enterprise?”

“They are loved for themselves, not for their deeds.”

“Ah!”

“Yes—ah!” said the lady. “Intellect may subdue women—make slaves of
them; and they worship beauty perhaps as much as you do. But they only
love for ever and are mated when they meet a noble nature.”

Sir Austin looked at her wistfully.

“And did you encounter the knight of your dream?”

“Not then.” She lowered her eyelids. It was prettily done.

“And how did you bear the disappointment?”

“My dream was in the nursery. The day my frock was lengthened to a gown
I stood at the altar. I am not the only girl that has been made a woman
in a day, and given to an ogre instead of a true knight.”

“Good God!” exclaimed Sir Austin, “women have much to bear.”

Here the couple changed characters. The lady became gay as the baronet
grew earnest.

“You know it is our lot,” she said. “And we are allowed many
amusements. If we fulfil our duty in producing children, that, like our
virtue, is its own reward. Then, as a widow, I have wonderful
privileges.”

“To preserve which, you remain a widow?”

“Certainly,” she responded. “I have no trouble now in patching and
piecing that rag the world calls—a character. I can sit at your feet
every day unquestioned. To be sure, others do the same, but they are
female eccentrics, and have cast off the rag altogether.”

Sir Austin drew nearer to her. “You would have made an admirable
mother, madam.”

This from Sir Austin was very like positive wooing.

“It is,” he continued, “ten thousand pities that you are not one.”

“Do you think so?” She spoke with humility.

“I would,” he went on, “that heaven had given you a daughter.”

“Would you have thought her worthy of Richard?”

“Our blood, madam, should have been one!”

The lady tapped her toe with her parasol. “But I am a mother,” she
said. “Richard is my son. Yes! Richard is my boy,” she reiterated.

Sir Austin most graciously appended, “Call him ours, madam,” and held
his head as if to catch the word from her lips, which, however, she
chose to refuse, or defer. They made the coloured West a common point
for their eyes, and then Sir Austin said:

“As you will not say ‘ours,’ let me. And, as you have therefore an
equal claim on the boy, I will confide to you a project I have lately
conceived.”

The announcement of a project hardly savoured of a coming proposal, but
for Sir Austin to confide one to a woman was almost tantamount to a
declaration. So Lady Blandish thought, and so said her soft, deep-eyed
smile, as she perused the ground while listening to the project. It
concerned Richard’s nuptials. He was now nearly eighteen. He was to
marry when he was five-and-twenty. Meantime a young lady, some years
his junior, was to be sought for in the homes of England, who would be
every way fitted by education, instincts, and blood—on each of which
qualifications Sir Austin unreservedly enlarged—to espouse so perfect a
youth and accept the honourable duty of assisting in the perpetuation
of the Feverels. The baronet went on to say that he proposed to set
forth immediately, and devote a couple of months, to the first essay in
his Coelebite search.

“I fear,” said Lady Blandish, when the project had been fully unfolded,
“you have laid down for yourself a difficult task. You must not be too
exacting.”

“I know it.” The baronet’s shake of the head was piteous.

“Even in England she will be rare. But I confine myself to no class. If
I ask for blood it is for untainted, not what you call high blood. I
believe many of the middle classes are frequently more careful—more
pure-blooded—than our aristocracy. Show me among them a God-fearing
family who educate their children—I should prefer a girl without
brothers and sisters—as a Christian damsel should be educated—say, on
the model of my son, and she may be penniless, I will pledge her to
Richard Feverel.”

Lady Blandish bit her lip. “And what do you do with Richard while you
are absent on this expedition?”

“Oh!” said the baronet, “he accompanies his father.”

“Then give it up. His future bride is now pinafored and
bread-and-buttery. She romps, she cries, she dreams of play and
pudding. How can he care for her? He thinks more at his age of old
women like me. He will be certain to kick against her, and destroy your
plan, believe me, Sir Austin.”

“Ay? ay? do you think that?” said the baronet.

Lady Blandish gave him a multitude of reasons.

“Ay! true,” he muttered. “Adrian said the same. He must not see her.
How could I think of it! The child is naked woman. He would despise
her. Naturally!”

“Naturally!” echoed the lady.

“Then, madam,” and the baronet rose, “there is one thing for me to
determine upon. I must, for the first time in his life, leave him.”

“Will you, indeed?” said the lady.

“It is my duty, having thus brought him up, to see that he is properly
mated,—not wrecked upon the quicksands of marriage, as a youth so
delicately trained might be; more easily than another! Betrothed, he
will be safe from a thousand snares. I may, I think, leave him for a
term. My precautions have saved him from the temptations of his
season.”

“And under whose charge will you leave him?” Lady Blandish inquired.

She had emerged from the temple, and stood beside Sir Austin on the
upper steps, under a clear summer twilight.

“Madam!” he took her hand, and his voice was gallant and tender, “under
whose but yours?”

As the baronet said this, he bent above her hand, and raised it to his
lips.

Lady Blandish felt that she had been wooed and asked in wedlock. She
did not withdraw her hand. The baronet’s salute was flatteringly
reverent. He deliberated over it, as one going through a grave
ceremony. And he, the scorner of women, had chosen her for his homage!
Lady Blandish forgot that she had taken some trouble to arrive at it.
She received the exquisite compliment in all its unique honey-sweet:
for in love we must deserve nothing or the fine bloom of fruition is
gone.

The lady’s hand was still in durance, and the baronet had not recovered
from his profound inclination, when a noise from the neighbouring
beechwood startled the two actors in this courtly pantomime. They
turned their heads, and beheld the hope of Raynham on horseback
surveying the scene. The next moment he had galloped away.




CHAPTER XIV


All night Richard tossed on his bed with his heart in a rapid canter,
and his brain bestriding it, traversing the rich untasted world, and
the great Realm of Mystery, from which he was now restrained no longer.
Months he had wandered about the gates of the Bonnet, wondering,
sighing, knocking at them, and getting neither admittance nor answer.
He had the key now. His own father had given it to him. His heart was a
lightning steed, and bore him on and on over limitless regions bathed
in superhuman beauty and strangeness, where cavaliers and ladies leaned
whispering upon close green swards, and knights and ladies cast a
splendour upon savage forests, and tilts and tourneys were held in
golden courts lit to a glorious day by ladies’ eyes, one pair of which,
dimly visioned, constantly distinguishable, followed him through the
boskage and dwelt upon him in the press, beaming while he bent above a
hand glittering white and fragrant as the frosted blossom of a May
night.

Awhile the heart would pause and flutter to a shock: he was in the act
of consummating all earthly bliss by pressing his lips to the small
white hand. Only to do that, and die! cried the Magnetic Youth: to
fling the Jewel of Life into that one cup and drink it off! He was
intoxicated by anticipation. For that he was born. There was, then,
some end in existence, something to live for! to kiss a woman’s hand,
and die! He would leap from the couch, and rush to pen and paper to
relieve his swarming sensations. Scarce was he seated when the pen was
dashed aside, the paper sent flying with the exclamation, “Have I not
sworn I would never write again?” Sir Austin had shut that
safety-valve. The nonsense that was in the youth might have poured
harmlessly out, and its urgency for ebullition was so great that he was
repeatedly oblivious of his oath, and found himself seated under the
lamp in the act of composition before pride could speak a word.
Possibly the pride even of Richard Feverel had been swamped if the act
of composition were easy at such a time, and a single idea could stand
clearly foremost; but myriads were demanding the first place; chaotic
hosts, like ranks of stormy billows, pressed impetuously for
expression, and despair of reducing them to form, quite as much as
pride, to which it pleased him to refer his incapacity, threw down the
powerless pen, and sent him panting to his outstretched length and
another headlong career through the rosy-girdled land.

Toward morning the madness of the fever abated somewhat, and he went
forth into the air. A lamp was still burning in his father’s room, and
Richard thought, as he looked up, that he saw the ever-vigilant head on
the watch. Instantly the lamp was extinguished, the window stood cold
against the hues of dawn.

Strong pulling is an excellent medical remedy for certain classes of
fever. Richard took to it instinctively. The clear fresh water,
burnished with sunrise, sparkled against his arrowy prow; the soft deep
shadows curled smiling away from his gliding keel. Overhead solitary
morning unfolded itself, from blossom to bud, from bud to flower;
still, delicious changes of light and colour, to whose influences he
was heedless as he shot under willows and aspens, and across sheets of
river-reaches, pure mirrors to the upper glory, himself the sole tenant
of the stream. Somewhere at the founts of the world lay the land he was
rowing toward; something of its shadowed lights might be discerned here
and there. It was not a dream, now he knew. There was a secret abroad.
The woods were full of it; the waters rolled with it, and the winds.
Oh, why could not one in these days do some high knightly deed which
should draw down ladies’ eyes from their heaven, as in the days of
Arthur! To such a meaning breathed the unconscious sighs of the youth,
when he had pulled through his first feverish energy.

He was off Bursley, and had lapsed a little into that musing quietude
which follows strenuous exercise, when he heard a hail and his own name
called. It was no lady, no fairy, but young Ralph Morton, an irruption
of miserable masculine prose. Heartily wishing him abed with the rest
of mankind, Richard rowed in and jumped ashore. Ralph immediately
seized his arm, saying that he desired earnestly to have a talk with
him, and dragged the Magnetic Youth from his water-dreams, up and down
the wet mown grass. That he had to say seemed to be difficult of
utterance, and Richard, though he barely listened, soon had enough of
his old rival’s gladness at seeing him, and exhibited signs of
impatience; whereat Ralph, as one who branches into matter somewhat
foreign to his mind, but of great human interest and importance, put
the question to him:

“I say, what woman’s name do you like best?”

“I don’t know any,” quoth Richard, indifferently. “Why are you out so
early?”

In answer to this, Ralph suggested that the name of Mary might be
considered a pretty name.

Richard agreed that it might be; the housekeeper at Raynham, half the
women cooks, and all the housemaids enjoyed that name; the name of Mary
was equivalent for women at home.

“Yes, I know,” said Ralph. “We have lots of Marys. It’s so common. Oh!
I don’t like Mary best. What do you think?”

Richard thought it just like another.

“Do you know,” Ralph continued, throwing off the mask and plunging into
the subject, “I’d do anything on earth for some names—one or two. It’s
not Mary, nor Lucy. Clarinda’s pretty, but it’s like a novel. Claribel,
I like. Names beginning with ‘Cl’ I prefer. The ‘Cl’s’ are always
gentle and lovely girls you would die for! Don’t you think so?”

Richard had never been acquainted with any of them to inspire that
emotion. Indeed these urgent appeals to his fancy in feminine names at
five o’clock in the morning slightly surprised him, though he was but
half awake to the outer world. By degrees he perceived that Ralph was
changed. Instead of the lusty boisterous boy, his rival in manly
sciences, who spoke straightforwardly and acted up to his speech, here
was an abashed and blush-persecuted youth, who sued piteously for a
friendly ear wherein to pour the one idea possessing him. Gradually,
too, Richard apprehended that Ralph likewise was on the frontiers of
the Realm of Mystery, perhaps further toward it than he himself was;
and then, as by a sympathetic stroke, was revealed to him the wonderful
beauty and depth of meaning in feminine names. The theme appeared novel
and delicious, fitted to the season and the hour. But the hardship was,
that Richard could choose none from the number; all were the same to
him; he loved them all.

“Don’t you really prefer the ‘Cl’s’?” said Ralph, persuasively.

“Not better than the names ending in ‘a’ and ‘y,’ Richard replied,
wishing he could, for Ralph was evidently ahead of him.

“Come under these trees,” said Ralph. And under the trees Ralph
unbosomed. His name was down for the army: Eton was quitted for ever.
In a few months he would have to join his regiment, and before he left
he must say goodbye to his friends.... Would Richard tell him Mrs.
Forey’s address? he had heard she was somewhere by the sea. Richard did
not remember the address, but said he would willingly take charge of
any letter and forward it.

Ralph dived his hand into his pocket. “Here it is. But don’t let
anybody see it.”

“My aunt’s name is not Clare,” said Richard, perusing what was composed
of the exterior formula. “You’ve addressed it to Clare herself.”

That was plain to see.

“Emmeline Clementina Matilda Laura, Countess Blandish,” Richard
continued in a low tone, transferring the names, and playing on the
musical strings they were to him. Then he said: “Names of ladies! How
they sweeten their names!”

He fixed his eyes on Ralph. If he discovered anything further he said
nothing, but bade the good fellow good-bye, jumped into his boat, and
pulled down the tide. The moment Ralph was hidden by an abutment of the
banks, Richard perused the address. For the first time it struck him
that his cousin Clare was a very charming creature: he remembered the
look of her eyes, and especially the last reproachful glance she gave
him at parting. What business had Ralph to write to her? Did she not
belong to Richard Feverel? He read the words again and again: Clare
Doria Forey. Why, Clare was the name he liked best—nay, he loved it.
Doria, too—she shared his own name with him. Away went his heart, not
at a canter now, at a gallop, as one who sights the quarry. He felt too
weak to pull. Clare Doria Forey—oh, perfect melody! Sliding with the
tide, he heard it fluting in the bosom of the hills.

When nature has made us ripe for love, it seldom occurs that the Fates
are behindhand in furnishing a temple for the flame.

Above green-flashing plunges of a weir, and shaken by the thunder
below, lilies, golden and white, were swaying at anchor among the
reeds. Meadow-sweet hung from the banks thick with weed and trailing
bramble, and there also hung a daughter of earth. Her face was shaded
by a broad straw hat with a flexible brim that left her lips and chin
in the sun, and, sometimes nodding, sent forth a light of promising
eyes. Across her shoulders, and behind, flowed large loose curls, brown
in shadow, almost golden where the ray touched them. She was simply
dressed, befitting decency and the season. On a closer inspection you
might see that her lips were stained. This blooming young person was
regaling on dewberries. They grew between the bank and the water.
Apparently she found the fruit abundant, for her hand was making pretty
progress to her mouth. Fastidious youth, which revolts at woman
plumping her exquisite proportions on bread-and-butter, and would (we
must suppose) joyfully have her scraggy to have her poetical, can
hardly object to dewberries. Indeed the act of eating them is dainty
and induces musing. The dewberry is a sister to the lotus, and an
innocent sister. You eat: mouth, eye, and hand are occupied, and the
undrugged mind free to roam. And so it was with the damsel who knelt
there. The little skylark went up above her, all song, to the smooth
southern cloud lying along the blue: from a dewy copse dark over her
nodding hat the blackbird fluted, calling to her with thrice mellow
note: the kingfisher flashed emerald out of green osiers: a bow-winged
heron travelled aloft, seeking solitude a boat slipped toward her,
containing a dreamy youth; and still she plucked the fruit, and ate,
and mused, as if no fairy prince were invading her territories, and as
if she wished not for one, or knew not her wishes. Surrounded by the
green shaven meadows, the pastoral summer buzz, the weir-fall’s
thundering white, amid the breath and beauty of wild flowers, she was a
bit of lovely human life in a fair setting; a terrible attraction. The
Magnetic Youth leaned round to note his proximity to the weir-piles,
and beheld the sweet vision. Stiller and stiller grew nature, as at the
meeting of two electric clouds. Her posture was so graceful, that
though he was making straight for the weir, he dared not dip a scull.
Just then one enticing dewberry caught her eyes. He was floating by
unheeded, and saw that her hand stretched low, and could not gather
what it sought. A stroke from his right brought him beside her. The
damsel glanced up dismayed, and her whole shape trembled over the
brink. Richard sprang from his boat into the water. Pressing a hand
beneath her foot, which she had thrust against the crumbling wet sides
of the bank to save herself, he enabled her to recover her balance, and
gain safe earth, whither he followed her.




CHAPTER XV


He had landed on an island of the still-vexed Bermoothes. The world lay
wrecked behind him: Raynham hung in mists, remote, a phantom to the
vivid reality of this white hand which had drawn him thither away
thousands of leagues in an eye-twinkle. Hark, how Ariel sang overhead!
What splendour in the heavens! What marvels of beauty about his
enchanted brows! And, O you wonder! Fair Flame! by whose light the
glories of being are now first seen....Radiant Miranda! Prince
Ferdinand is at your feet.

Or is it Adam, his rib taken from his side in sleep, and thus
transformed, to make him behold his Paradise, and lose it?...

The youth looked on her with as glowing an eye. It was the First Woman
to him.

And she—mankind was all Caliban to her, saving this one princely youth.

So to each other said their changing eyes in the moment they stood
together; he pale, and she blushing.

She was indeed sweetly fair, and would have been held fair among rival
damsels. On a magic shore, and to a youth educated by a System, strung
like an arrow drawn to the head, he, it might be guessed, could fly
fast and far with her. The soft rose in her cheeks, the clearness of
her eyes, bore witness to the body’s virtue; and health and happy blood
were in her bearing. Had she stood before Sir Austin among rival
damsels, that Scientific Humanist, for the consummation of his System,
would have thrown her the handkerchief for his son. The wide
summer-hat, nodding over her forehead to her brows, seemed to flow with
the flowing heavy curls, and those fire-threaded mellow curls, only
half-curls, waves of hair call them, rippling at the ends, went like a
sunny red-veined torrent down her back almost to her waist: a glorious
vision to the youth, who embraced it as a flower of beauty, and read
not a feature. There were curious features of colour in her face for
him to have read. Her brows, thick and brownish against a soft skin
showing the action of the blood, met in the bend of a bow, extending to
the temples long and level: you saw that she was fashioned to peruse
the sights of earth, and by the pliability of her brows that the
wonderful creature used her faculty, and was not going to be a statue
to the gazer. Under the dark thick brows an arch of lashes shot out,
giving a wealth of darkness to the full frank blue eyes, a mystery of
meaning—more than brain was ever meant to fathom: richer, henceforth,
than all mortal wisdom to Prince Ferdinand. For when nature turns
artist, and produces contrasts of colour on a fair face, where is the
Sage, or what the Oracle, shall match the depth of its lightest look?

Prince Ferdinand was also fair. In his slim boating-attire his figure
looked heroic. His hair, rising from the parting to the right of his
forehead, in what his admiring Lady Blandish called his plume, fell
away slanting silkily to the temples across the nearly imperceptible
upward curve of his brows there—felt more than seen, so slight it
was—and gave to his profile a bold beauty, to which his bashful,
breathless air was a flattering charm. An arrow drawn to the head,
capable of flying fast and far with her! He leaned a little forward,
drinking her in with all his eyes, and young Love has a thousand. Then
truly the System triumphed, just ere it was to fall; and could Sir
Austin have been content to draw the arrow to the head, and let it fly,
when it would fly, he might have pointed to his son again, and said to
the world, “Match him!” Such keen bliss as the youth had in the sight
of her, an innocent youth alone has powers of soul in him to
experience.

“O Women!” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip, in one of its solitary outbursts,
“Women, who like, and will have for hero, a rake! how soon are you not
to learn that you have taken bankrupts to your bosoms, and that the
putrescent gold that attracted you is the slime of the Lake of Sin!”

If these two were Ferdinand and Miranda, Sir Austin was not Prospero,
and was not present, or their fates might have been different.

So they stood a moment, changing eyes, and then Miranda spoke, and they
came down to earth, feeling no less in heaven.

She spoke to thank him for his aid. She used quite common simple words;
and used them, no doubt, to express a common simple meaning: but to him
she was uttering magic, casting spells, and the effect they had on him
was manifested in the incoherence of his replies, which were too
foolish to be chronicled.

The couple were again mute. Suddenly Miranda, with an exclamation of
anguish, and innumerable lights and shadows playing over her lovely
face, clapped her hands, crying aloud, “My book! my book!” and ran to
the bank.

Prince Ferdinand was at her side. “What have you lost?” he said.

“My book!” she answered, her delicious curls swinging across her
shoulders to the stream. Then turning to him, “Oh, no, no! let me
entreat you not to,” she said; “I do not so very much mind losing it.”
And in her eagerness to restrain him she unconsciously laid her gentle
hand upon his arm, and took the force of motion out of him.

“Indeed, I do not really care for the silly book,” she continued,
withdrawing her hand quickly, and reddening. “Pray, do not!”

The young gentleman had kicked off his shoes. No sooner was the spell
of contact broken than he jumped in. The water was still troubled and
discoloured by his introductory adventure, and, though he ducked his
head with the spirit of a dabchick, the book was missing. A scrap of
paper floating from the bramble just above the water, and looking as if
fire had caught its edges and it had flown from one adverse element to
the other, was all he could lay hold of; and he returned to land
disconsolately, to hear Miranda’s murmured mixing of thanks and pretty
expostulations.

“Let me try again,” he said.

“No, indeed!” she replied, and used the awful threat: “I will run away
if you do,” which effectually restrained him.

Her eye fell on the fire-stained scrap of paper, and brightened, as she
cried, “There, there! you have what I want. It is that. I do not care
for the book. No, please! You are not to look at it. Give it me.”

Before her playfully imperative injunction was fairly spoken, Richard
had glanced at the document and discovered a Griffin between two
Wheatsheaves: his crest in silver: and below—O wonderment immense! his
own handwriting!

He handed it to her. She took it, and put it in her bosom.

Who would have thought, that, where all else perished, Odes, Idyls,
Lines, Stanzas, this one Sonnet to the stars should be miraculously
reserved for such a starry fate—passing beatitude!

As they walked silently across the meadow, Richard strove to remember
the hour and the mood of mind in which he had composed the notable
production. The stars were invoked, as seeing and foreseeing all, to
tell him where then his love reclined, and so forth; Hesper was
complacent enough to do so, and described her in a couplet—

“Through sunset’s amber see me shining fair,
As her blue eyes shine through her golden hair.”


And surely no words could be more prophetic. Here were two blue eyes
and golden hair; and by some strange chance, that appeared like the
working of a divine finger, she had become the possessor of the
prophecy, she that was to fulfil it! The youth was too charged with
emotion to speak. Doubtless the damsel had less to think of, or had
some trifling burden on her conscience, for she seemed to grow
embarrassed. At last she drew up her chin to look at her companion
under the nodding brim of her hat (and the action gave her a charmingly
freakish air), crying, “But where are you going to? You are wet
through. Let me thank you again; and, pray, leave me, and go home and
change instantly.”

“Wet?” replied the magnetic muser, with a voice of tender interest;
“not more than one foot, I hope. I will leave you while you dry your
stockings in the sun.”

At this she could not withhold a shy laugh.

“Not I, but you. You would try to get that silly book for me, and you
are dripping wet. Are you not very uncomfortable?”

In all sincerity he assured her that he was not.

“And you really do not feel that you are wet?”

He really did not: and it was a fact that he spoke truth.

She pursed her dewberry mouth in the most comical way, and her blue
eyes lightened laughter out of the half-closed lids.

“I cannot help it,” she said, her mouth opening, and sounding
harmonious bells of laughter in his ears. “Pardon me, won’t you?”

His face took the same soft smiling curves in admiration of her.

“Not to feel that you have been in the water, the very moment after!”
she musically interjected, seeing she was excused.

“It’s true,” he said; and his own gravity then touched him to join a
duet with her, which made them no longer feel strangers, and did the
work of a month of intimacy. Better than sentiment, laughter opens the
breast to love; opens the whole breast to his full quiver, instead of a
corner here and there for a solitary arrow. Hail the occasion
propitious, O British young! and laugh and treat love as an honest God,
and dabble not with the sentimental rouge. These two laughed, and the
souls of each cried out to other, “It is I it is I.”

They laughed and forgot the cause of their laughter, and the sun dried
his light river clothing, and they strolled toward the blackbird’s
copse, and stood near a stile in sight of the foam of the weir and the
many-coloured rings of eddies streaming forth from it.

Richard’s boat, meanwhile, had contrived to shoot the weir, and was
swinging, bottom upward, broadside with the current down the rapid
backwater.

“Will you let it go?” said the damsel, eying it curiously.

“It can’t be stopped,” he replied, and could have added: “What do I
care for it now!”

His old life was whirled away with it, dead, drowned. His new life was
with her, alive, divine.

She flapped low the brim of her hat. “You must really not come any
farther,” she softly said.

“And will you go, and not tell me who you are?” he asked, growing bold
as the fears of losing her came across him. “And will you not tell me
before you go”—his face burned—“how you came by that—that paper?”

She chose to select the easier question for answer: “You ought to know
me; we have been introduced.” Sweet was her winning off-hand
affability.

“Then who, in heaven’s name, are you? Tell me! I never could have
forgotten you.”

“You have, I think,” she said.

“Impossible that we could ever have met, and I forget you!”

She looked up at him.

“Do you remember Belthorpe?”

“Belthorpe! Belthorpe!” quoth Richard, as if he had to touch his brain
to recollect there was such a place. “Do you mean old Blaize’s farm?”

“Then I am old Blaize’s niece.” She tripped him a soft curtsey.

The magnetized youth gazed at her. By what magic was it that this
divine sweet creature could be allied with that old churl!

“Then what—what is your name?” said his mouth, while his eyes added, “O
wonderful creature! How came you to enrich the earth?”

“Have you forgot the Desboroughs of Dorset, too?” she peered at him
from a side-bend of the flapping brim.

“The Desboroughs of Dorset?” A light broke in on him. “And have you
grown to this? That little girl I saw there!”

He drew close to her to read the nearest features of the vision. She
could no more laugh off the piercing fervour of his eyes. Her
volubility fluttered under his deeply wistful look, and now neither
voice was high, and they were mutually constrained.

“You see,” she murmured, “we are old acquaintances.”

Richard, with his eyes still intently fixed on her, returned, “You are
very beautiful!”

The words slipped out. Perfect simplicity is unconsciously audacious.
Her overpowering beauty struck his heart, and, like an instrument that
is touched and answers to the touch, he spoke.

Miss Desborough made an effort to trifle with this terrible directness;
but his eyes would not be gainsaid, and checked her lips. She turned
away from them, her bosom a little rebellious. Praise so passionately
spoken, and by one who has been a damsel’s first dream, dreamed of
nightly many long nights, and clothed in the virgin silver of her
thoughts in bud, praise from him is coin the heart cannot reject, if it
would. She quickened her steps.

“I have offended you!” said a mortally wounded voice across her
shoulder.

That he should think so were too dreadful.

“Oh no, no! you would never offend me.” She gave him her whole sweet
face.

“Then why—why do you leave me?”

“Because,” she hesitated, “I must go.”

“No. You must not go. Why must you go? Do not go.”

“Indeed I must,” she said, pulling at the obnoxious broad brim of her
hat; and, interpreting a pause he made for his assent to her rational
resolve, shyly looking at him, she held her hand out, and said,
“Good-bye,” as if it were a natural thing to say.

The hand was pure white—white and fragrant as the frosted blossom of a
Maynight. It was the hand whose shadow, cast before, he had last night
bent his head reverentially above, and kissed—resigning himself
thereupon over to execution for payment of the penalty of such
daring—by such bliss well rewarded.

He took the hand, and held it, gazing between her eyes.

“Good-bye,” she said again, as frankly as she could, and at the same
time slightly compressing her fingers on his in token of adieu. It was
a signal for his to close firmly upon hers.

“You will not go?”

“Pray, let me,” she pleaded, her sweet brows suing in wrinkles.

“You will not go?” Mechanically he drew the white hand nearer his
thumping heart.

“I must,” she faltered piteously.

“You will not go?”

“Oh yes! yes!”

“Tell me. Do you wish to go?”

The question was a subtle one. A moment or two she did not answer, and
then forswore herself, and said, Yes.

“Do you—you wish to go?” He looked with quivering eyelids under hers.

A fainter Yes responded.

“You wish—wish to leave me?” His breath went with the words.

“Indeed I must.”

Her hand became a closer prisoner.

All at once an alarming delicious shudder went through her frame. From
him to her it coursed, and back from her to him. Forward and back
love’s electric messenger rushed from heart to heart, knocking at each,
till it surged tumultuously against the bars of its prison, crying out
for its mate. They stood trembling in unison, a lovely couple under
these fair heavens of the morning.

When he could get his voice it said, “Will you go?”

But she had none to reply with, and could only mutely bend upward her
gentle wrist.

“Then, farewell!” he said, and, dropping his lips to the soft fair
hand, kissed it, and hung his head, swinging away from her, ready for
death.

Strange, that now she was released she should linger by him. Strange,
that his audacity, instead of the executioner, brought blushes and
timid tenderness to his side, and the sweet words, “You are not angry
with me?”

“With you, O Beloved!” cried his soul. “And you forgive me, fair
charity!”

“I think it was rude of me to go without thanking you again,” she said,
and again proffered her hand.

The sweet heaven-bird shivered out his song above him. The gracious
glory of heaven fell upon his soul. He touched her hand, not moving his
eyes from her, nor speaking, and she, with a soft word of farewell,
passed across the stile, and up the pathway through the dewy shades of
the copse, and out of the arch of the light, away from his eyes.

And away with her went the wild enchantment. He looked on barren air.
But it was no more the world of yesterday. The marvellous splendours
had sown seeds in him, ready to spring up and bloom at her gaze; and in
his bosom now the vivid conjuration of her tones, her face, her shape,
makes them leap and illumine him like fitful summer lightnings—ghosts
of the vanished sun.

There was nothing to tell him that he had been making love and
declaring it with extraordinary rapidity; nor did he know it. Soft
flushed cheeks! sweet mouth! strange sweet brows! eyes of softest fire!
how could his ripe eyes behold you, and not plead to keep you? Nay, how
could he let you go? And he seriously asked himself that question.

To-morrow this place will have a memory—the river and the meadow, and
the white falling weir: his heart will build a temple here; and the
skylark will be its high-priest, and the old blackbird its
glossy-gowned chorister, and there will be a sacred repast of
dewberries. To-day the grass is grass: his heart is chased by phantoms
and finds rest nowhere. Only when the most tender freshness of his
flower comes across him does he taste a moment’s calm; and no sooner
does it come than it gives place to keen pangs of fear that she may not
be his for ever.

Erelong he learns that her name is Lucy. Erelong he meets Ralph, and
discovers that in a day he has distanced him by a sphere. He and Ralph
and the curate of Lobourne join in their walks, and raise classical
discussions on ladies’ hair, fingering a thousand delicious locks, from
those of Cleopatra to the Borgia’s. “Fair! fair! all of them fair!”
sighs the melancholy curate, “as are those women formed for our
perdition! I think we have in this country what will match the Italian
or the Greek.” His mind flutters to Mrs. Doria, Richard blushes before
the vision of Lucy, and Ralph, whose heroine’s hair is a dark
luxuriance, dissents, and claims a noble share in the slaughter of men
for dark-haired Wonders. They have no mutual confidences, but they are
singularly kind to each other, these three children of instinct.




CHAPTER XVI


Lady Blandish, and others who professed an interest in the fortunes and
future of the systematized youth, had occasionally mentioned names of
families whose alliance according to apparent calculations, would not
degrade his blood: and over these names, secretly preserved on an open
leaf of the note-book, Sir Austin, as he neared the metropolis,
distantly dropped his eye. There were names historic and names
mushroomic; names that the Conqueror might have called in his
muster-roll; names that had been, clearly, tossed into the upper
stratum of civilized lifer by a millwheel or a merchant-stool. Against
them the baronet had written M. or Po. or Pr.—signifying, Money,
Position, Principles, favouring the latter with special brackets. The
wisdom of a worldly man, which he could now and then adopt, determined
him, before he commenced his round of visits, to consult and sound his
solicitor and his physician thereanent; lawyers and doctors being the
rats who know best the merits of a house, and on what sort of
foundation it may be standing.

Sir Austin entered the great city with a sad mind. The memory of his
misfortune came upon him vividly, as if no years had intervened, and it
were but yesterday that he found the letter telling him that he had no
wife and his son no mother. He wandered on foot through the streets the
first night of his arrival, looking strangely at the shops and shows
and bustle of the world from which he had divorced himself; feeling as
destitute as the poorest vagrant. He had almost forgotten how to find
his way about, and came across his old mansion in his efforts to regain
his hotel. The windows were alight—signs of merry life within. He
stared at it from the shadow of the opposite side. It seemed to him he
was a ghost gazing upon his living past. And then the phantom which had
stood there mocking while he felt as other men—the phantom, now flesh
and blood reality, seized and convulsed his heart, and filled its
unforgiving crevices with bitter ironic venom. He remembered by the
time reflection returned to him that it was Algernon, who had the house
at his disposal, probably giving a card-party, or something of the
sort. In the morning, too, he remembered that he had divorced the world
to wed a System, and must be faithful to that exacting Spouse, who, now
alone of things on earth, could fortify and recompense him.

Mr. Thompson received his client with the dignity and emotion due to
such a rent-roll and the unexpectedness of the honour. He was a thin
stately man of law, garbed as one who gave audience to acred bishops,
and carrying on his countenance the stamp of paternity to the parchment
skins, and of a virtuous attachment to Port wine sufficient to increase
his respectability in the eyes of moral Britain. After congratulating
Sir Austin on the fortunate issue of two or three suits, and being
assured that the baronet’s business in town had no concern therewith,
Mr. Thompson ventured to hope that the young heir was all his father
could desire him to be, and heard with satisfaction that he was a
pattern to the youth of the Age.

“A difficult time of life, Sir Austin!” said the old lawyer, shaking
his head. “We must keep our eyes on them—keep awake! The mischief is
done in a minute.”

“We must take care to have seen where we planted, and that the root was
sound, or the mischief will do itself in spite of, or under the very
spectacles of, supervision,” said the baronet.

His legal adviser murmured “Exactly,” as if that were his own idea,
adding, “It is my plan with Ripton, who has had the honour of an
introduction to you, and a very pleasant time he spent with my young
friend, whom he does not forget. Ripton follows the Law. He is articled
to me, and will, I trust, succeed me worthily in your confidence. I
bring him into town in the morning; I take him back at night. I think I
may say that I am quite content with him.”

“Do you think,” said Sir Austin, fixing his brows, “that you can trace
every act of his to its motive?”

The old lawyer bent forward and humbly requested that this might be
repeated.

“Do you”—Sir Austin held the same searching expression—“do you
establish yourself in a radiating centre of intuition: do you base your
watchfulness on so thorough an acquaintance with his character, so
perfect a knowledge of the instrument, that all its movements—even the
eccentric ones—are anticipated by you, and provided for?”

The explanation was a little too long for the old lawyer to entreat
another repetition. Winking with the painful deprecation of a deaf man,
Mr. Thompson smiled urbanely, coughed conciliatingly, and said he was
afraid he could not affirm that much, though he was happily enabled to
say that Ripton had borne an extremely good character at school.

“I find,” Sir Austin remarked, as sardonically he relaxed his
inspecting pose and mien, “there are fathers who are content to be
simply obeyed. Now I require not only that my son should obey; I would
have him guiltless of the impulse to gainsay my wishes—feeling me in
him stronger than his undeveloped nature, up to a certain period, where
my responsibility ends and his commences. Man is a self-acting machine.
He cannot cease to be a machine; but, though self-acting, he may lose
the powers of self-guidance, and in a wrong course his very vitalities
hurry him to perdition. Young, he is an organism ripening to the set
mechanic diurnal round, and while so he needs all the angels to hold
watch over him that he grow straight and healthy, and fit for what
machinal duties he may have to perform”...

Mr. Thompson agitated his eyebrows dreadfully. He was utterly lost. He
respected Sir Austin’s estates too much to believe for a moment he was
listening to downright folly. Yet how otherwise explain the fact of his
excellent client being incomprehensible to him? For a middle-aged
gentleman, and one who has been in the habit of advising and managing,
will rarely have a notion of accusing his understanding; and Mr.
Thompson had not the slightest notion of accusing his. But the
baronet’s condescension in coming thus to him, and speaking on the
subject nearest his heart, might well affect him, and he quickly
settled the case in favour of both parties, pronouncing mentally that
his honoured client had a meaning, and so deep it was, so subtle, that
no wonder he experienced difficulty in giving it fitly significant
words.

Sir Austin elaborated his theory of the Organism and the Mechanism, for
his lawyer’s edification. At a recurrence of the word “healthy” Mr.
Thompson caught him up:

“I apprehended you! Oh, I agree with you, Sir Austin! entirely! Allow
me to ring for my son Ripton. I think, if you condescend to examine
him, you will say that regular habits, and a diet of nothing but
law-reading—for other forms of literature I strictly interdict—have
made him all that you instance.”

Mr. Thompson’s hand was on the bell. Sir Austin arrested him.

“Permit me to see the lad at his occupation,” said he.

Our old friend Ripton sat in a room apart with the confidential clerk,
Mr. Beazley, a veteran of law, now little better than a document,
looking already signed and sealed, and shortly to be delivered, who
enjoined nothing from his pupil and companion save absolute silence,
and sounded his praises to his father at the close of days when it had
been rigidly observed—not caring, or considering, the finished dry old
document that he was, under what kind of spell a turbulent commonplace
youth could be charmed into stillness for six hours of the day. Ripton
was supposed to be devoted to the study of Blackstone. A tome of the
classic legal commentator lay extended outside his desk, under the
partially lifted lid of which nestled the assiduous student’s head—law
being thus brought into direct contact with his brain-pan. The
office-door opened, and he heard not; his name was called, and he
remained equally moveless. His method of taking in Blackstone seemed
absorbing as it was novel.

“Comparing notes, I daresay,” whispered Mr. Thompson to Sir Austin. “I
call that study!”

The confidential clerk rose, and bowed obsequious senility.

“Is it like this every day, Beazley?” Mr. Thompson asked with parental
pride.

“Ahem!” the old clerk replied, “he is like this every day, sir. I could
not ask more of a mouse.”

Sir Austin stepped forward to the desk. His proximity roused one of
Ripton’s senses, which blew a pall to the others. Down went the lid of
the desk. Dismay, and the ardours of study, flashed together in
Ripton’s face. He slouched from his perch with the air of one who means
rather to defend his position than welcome a superior, the right hand
in his waistcoat pocket fumbling a key, the left catching at his vacant
stool.

Sir Austin put two fingers on the youth’s shoulder, and said, leaning
his head a little on one side, in a way habitual to him, “I am glad to
find my son’s old comrade thus profitably occupied. I know what study
is myself. But beware of prosecuting it too excitedly! Come! you must
not be offended at our interruption; you will soon take up the thread
again. Besides, you know, you must get accustomed to the visits of your
client.”

So condescending and kindly did this speech sound to Mr. Thompson,
that, seeing Ripton still preserve his appearance of disorder and
sneaking defiance, he thought fit to nod and frown at the youth, and
desired him to inform the baronet what particular part of Blackstone he
was absorbed in mastering at that moment.

Ripton hesitated an instant, and blundered out, with dubious
articulation, “The Law of Gravelkind.”

“What Law?” said Sir Austin, perplexed.

“Gravelkind,” again rumbled Ripton’s voice.

Sir Austin turned to Mr. Thompson for an explanation. The old lawyer
was shaking his law-box.

“Singular!” he exclaimed. “He will make that mistake! What law, sir?”

Ripton read his error in the sternly painful expression of his father’s
face, and corrected himself. “Gavelkind, sir.”

“Ah!” said Mr. Thompson, with a sigh of relief. “Gravelkind, indeed!
Gavelkind! An old Kentish”—He was going to expound, but Sir Austin
assured him he knew it, and a very absurd law it was, adding, “I should
like to look at your son’s notes, or remarks on the judiciousness of
that family arrangement, if he had any.”

“You were making notes, or referring to them, as we entered,” said Mr.
Thompson to the sucking lawyer; “a very good plan, which I have always
enjoined on you. Were you not?”

Ripton stammered that he was afraid he hid not any notes to show, worth
seeing.

“What were you doing then, sir?”

“Making notes,” muttered Ripton, looking incarnate subterfuge.

“Exhibit!”

Ripton glanced at his desk and then at his father; at Sir Austin, and
at the confidential clerk. He took out his key. It would not fit the
hole.

“Exhibit!” was peremptorily called again.

In his praiseworthy efforts to accommodate the keyhole, Ripton
discovered that the desk was already unlocked. Mr. Thompson marched to
it, and held the lid aloft. A book was lying open within, which Ripton
immediately hustled among a mass of papers and tossed into a dark
corner, not before the glimpse of a coloured frontispiece was caught by
Sir Austin’s eye.

The baronet smiled, and said, “You study Heraldry, too? Are you fond of
the science?”

Ripton replied that he was very fond of it—extremely attached, and
threw a further pile of papers into the dark corner.

The notes had been less conspicuously placed, and the search for them
was tedious and vain. Papers, not legal, or the fruits of study, were
found, that made Mr. Thompson more intimate with the condition of his
son’s exchequer; nothing in the shape of a remark on the Law of
Gavelkind.

Mr. Thompson suggested to his son that they might be among those scraps
he had thrown carelessly into the dark corner. Ripton, though he
consented to inspect them, was positive they were not there.

“What have we here?” said Mr. Thompson, seizing a neatly folded paper
addressed to the Editor of a law publication, as Ripton brought them
forth, one by one. Forthwith Mr. Thompson fixed his spectacles and read
aloud:

“To the Editor of the ‘Jurist.’


“Sir,—In your recent observations on the great case of Crim”—

Mr. Thompson hem’d! and stopped short, like a man who comes
unexpectedly upon a snake in his path. Mr. Beazley’s feet shuffled. Sir
Austin changed the position of an arm.

“It’s on the other side, I think,” gasped Ripton.

Mr. Thompson confidently turned over, and intoned with emphasis.

“To Absalom, the son of David, the little Jew usurer of Bond Court,
Whitecross Gutters, for his introduction to Venus, I O U Five pounds,
when I can pay.

“Signed: RIPTON THOMPSON.”


Underneath this fictitious legal instrument was discreetly appended:

“(Mem. Document not binding.)”

There was a pause: an awful under-breath of sanctified wonderment and
reproach passed round the office. Sir Austin assumed an attitude. Mr.
Thompson shed a glance of severity on his confidential clerk, who
parried by throwing up his hands.

Ripton, now fairly bewildered, stuffed another paper under his father’s
nose, hoping the outside perhaps would satisfy him: it was marked
“Legal Considerations.” Mr. Thompson had no idea of sparing or
shielding his son. In fact, like many men whose self-love is wounded by
their offspring, he felt vindictive, and was ready to sacrifice him up
to a certain point, for the good of both. He therefore opened the
paper, expecting something worse than what he had hitherto seen,
despite its formal heading, and he was not disappointed.

The “Legal Considerations” related to the Case regarding, which Ripton
had conceived it imperative upon him to address a letter to the Editor
of the “Jurist,” and was indeed a great case, and an ancient; revived
apparently for the special purpose of displaying the forensic abilities
of the Junior Counsel for the Plaintiff, Mr. Ripton Thompson, whose
assistance the Attorney-General, in his opening statement,
congratulated himself on securing; a rather unusual thing, due probably
to the eminence and renown of that youthful gentleman at the Bar of his
country. So much was seen from the copy of a report purporting to be
extracted from a newspaper, and prefixed to the Junior Counsel’s
remarks, or Legal Considerations, on the conduct of the Case, the
admissibility and non-admissibility of certain evidence, and the
ultimate decision of the judges.

Mr. Thompson, senior, lifted the paper high, with the spirit of one
prepared to do execution on the criminal, and in the voice of a
town-crier, varied by a bitter accentuation and satiric sing-song tone,
deliberately read:

“VULCAN _v_. MARS.


“The Attorney-General, assisted by Mr. Ripton Thompson, appeared on
behalf of the Plaintiff. Mr. Serjeant Cupid, Q.C., and Mr. Capital
Opportunity, for the Defendant.”

“Oh!” snapped Mr. Thompson, senior, peering venom at the unfortunate
Ripton over his spectacles, “your notes are on that issue, sir! Thus
you employ your time, sir!”

With another side-shot at the confidential clerk, who retired
immediately behind a strong entrenchment of shrugs, Mr. Thompson was
pushed by the devil of his rancour to continue reading:

“This Case is too well known to require more than a partial summary of
particulars”...

“Ahem! we will skip the particulars, however partial,” said Mr.
Thompson. “Ah!—what do you mean here, sir,—but enough! I think we may
be excused your Legal Considerations on such a Case. This is how you
employ your law-studies, sir! You put them to this purpose? Mr.
Beazley! you will henceforward sit alone. I must have this young man
under my own eye. Sir Austin! permit me to apologize to you for
subjecting you to a scene so disagreeable. It was a father’s duty not
to spare him.”

Mr. Thompson wiped his forehead, as Brutus might have done after
passing judgment on the scion of his house.

“These papers,” he went on, fluttering Ripton’s precious lucubrations
in a waving judicial hand, “I shall retain. The day will come when he
will regard them with shame. And it shall be his penance, his
punishment, to do so! Stop!” he cried, as Ripton was noiselessly
shutting his desk, “have you more of them, sir; of a similar
description? Rout them out! Let us know you at your worst. What have
you there—in that corner?”

Ripton was understood to say he devoted that corner to old briefs on
important cases.

Mr. Thompson thrust his trembling fingers among the old briefs, and
turned over the volume Sir Austin had observed, but without much
remarking it, for his suspicions had not risen to print.

“A Manual of Heraldry?” the baronet politely, and it may be ironically,
inquired, before it could well escape.

“I like it very much,” said Ripton, clutching the book in dreadful
torment.

“Allow me to see that you have our arms and crest correct.” The baronet
proffered a hand for the book.

“A Griffin between two Wheatsheaves,” cried Ripton, still clutching it
nervously.

Mr. Thompson, without any notion of what he was doing, drew the book
from Ripton’s hold; whereupon the two seniors laid their grey heads
together over the title-page. It set forth in attractive characters
beside a coloured frontispiece, which embodied the promise displayed
there, the entrancing adventures of Miss Random, a strange young lady.

Had there been a Black Hole within the area of those law regions to
consign Ripton to there and then, or an Iron Rod handy to mortify his
sinful flesh, Mr. Thompson would have used them. As it was, he
contented himself by looking Black Holes and Iron Rods at the detected
youth, who sat on his perch insensible to what might happen next,
collapsed.

Mr. Thompson cast the wicked creature down with a “Pah!” He, however,
took her up again, and strode away with her. Sir Austin gave Ripton a
forefinger, and kindly touched his head, saying, “Good-bye, boy! At
some future date Richard will be happy to see you at Raynham.”

Undoubtedly this was a great triumph to the System!




CHAPTER XVII


The conversation between solicitor and client was resumed.

“Is it possible,” quoth Mr. Thompson, the moment he had ushered his
client into his private room, “that you will consent, Sir Austin, to
see him and receive him again?”

“Certainly,” the baronet replied. “Why not? This by no means astonishes
me. When there is no longer danger to my son he will be welcome as he
was before. He is a schoolboy. I knew it. I expected it. The results of
your principle, Thompson!”

“One of the very worst books of that abominable class!” exclaimed the
old lawyer, opening at the coloured frontispiece, from which brazen
Miss Random smiled bewitchingly out, as if she had no doubt of
captivating Time and all his veterans on a fair field. “Pah!” he shut
her to with the energy he would have given to the office of publicly
slapping her face; “from this day I diet him on bread and water—rescind
his pocket-money!—How he could have got hold of such a book! How he—!
And what ideas! Concealing them from me as he has done so cunningly! He
trifles with vice! His mind is in a putrid state! I might have
believed—I did believe—I might have gone on believing—my son Ripton to
be a moral young man!” The old lawyer interjected on the delusion of
fathers, and sat down in a lamentable abstraction.

“The lad has come out!” said Sir Austin. “His adoption of the legal
form is amusing. He trifles with vice, true: people newly initiated are
as hardy as its intimates, and a young sinner’s amusements will
resemble those of a confirmed debauchee. The satiated, and the
insatiate, appetite alike appeal to extremes. You are astonished at
this revelation of your son’s condition. I expected it; though
assuredly, believe me, not this sudden and indisputable proof of it.
But I knew that the seed was in him, and therefore I have not latterly
invited him to Raynham. School, and the corruption there, will bear its
fruits sooner or later. I could advise you, Thompson, what to do with
him: it would be my plan.”

Mr. Thompson murmured, like a true courtier, that he should esteem it
an honour to be favoured with Sir Austin Feverel’s advice: secretly
resolute, like a true Briton, to follow his own.

“Let him, then,” continued the baronet, “see vice in its nakedness.
While he has yet some innocence, nauseate him! Vice, taken little by
little, usurps gradually the whole creature. My counsel to you,
Thompson, would be, to drag him through the sinks of town.”

Mr. Thompson began to blink again.

“Oh, I shall punish him, Sir Austin! Do not fear me, sir. I have no
tenderness for vice.”

“That is not what is wanted, Thompson. You mistake me. He should be
dealt with gently. Heavens! do you hope to make him hate vice by making
him a martyr for its sake? You must descend from the pedestal of age to
become his Mentor: cause him to see how certainly and pitilessly vice
itself punishes: accompany him into its haunts”—

“Over town?” broke forth Mr. Thompson.

“Over town,” said the baronet.

“And depend upon it,” he added, “that, until fathers act thoroughly up
to their duty, we shall see the sights we see in great cities, and hear
the tales we hear in little villages, with death and calamity in our
homes, and a legacy of sorrow and shame to the generations to come. I
do aver,” he exclaimed, becoming excited, “that, if it were not for the
duty to my son, and the hope I cherish in him, I, seeing the
accumulation of misery we are handing down to an innocent posterity—to
whom, through our sin, the fresh breath of life will be foul—I—yes! I
would hide my name! For whither are we tending? What home is pure
absolutely? What cannot our doctors and lawyers tell us?”

Mr. Thompson acquiesced significantly.

“And what is to come of this?” Sir Austin continued. “When the sins of
the fathers are multiplied by the sons, is not perdition the final sum
of things? And is not life, the boon of heaven, growing to be the
devil’s game utterly? But for my son, I would hide my name. I would not
bequeath it to be cursed by them that walk above my grave!”

This was indeed a terrible view of existence. Mr. Thompson felt uneasy.
There was a dignity in his client, an impressiveness in his speech,
that silenced remonstrating reason and the cry of long years of
comfortable respectability. Mr. Thompson went to church regularly; paid
his rates and dues without overmuch, or at least more than common,
grumbling. On the surface he was a good citizen, fond of his children,
faithful to his wife, devoutly marching to a fair seat in heaven on a
path paved by something better than a thousand a year. But here was a
man sighting him from below the surface, and though it was an unfair,
unaccustomed, not to say un-English, method of regarding one’s
fellow-man, Mr. Thompson was troubled by it. What though his client
exaggerated? Facts were at the bottom of what he said. And he was
acute—he had unmasked Ripton! Since Ripton’s exposure he winced at a
personal application in the text his client preached from. Possibly
this was the secret source of part of his anger against that peccant
youth.

Mr. Thompson shook his head, and, with dolefully puckered visage and a
pitiable contraction of his shoulders, rose slowly up from his chair.
Apparently he was about to speak, but he straightway turned and went
meditatively to a side-recess in the room, whereof he opened a door,
drew forth a tray and a decanter labelled Port, filled a glass for his
client, deferentially invited him to partake of it; filled another
glass for himself, and drank.

That was his reply.

Sir Austin never took wine before dinner. Thompson had looked as if he
meant to speak: he waited for Thompson’s words.

Mr. Thompson saw that, as his client did not join him in his glass, the
eloquence of that Porty reply was lost on his client.

Having slowly ingurgitated and meditated upon this precious draught,
and turned its flavour over and over with an aspect of potent Judicial
wisdom (one might have thought that he was weighing mankind in the
balance), the old lawyer heaved, and said, sharpening his lips over the
admirable vintage, “The world is in a very sad state, I fear, Sir
Austin!”

His client gazed at him queerly.

“But that,” Mr. Thompson added immediately, ill-concealing by his gaze
the glowing intestinal congratulations going on within him, “that is, I
think you would say, Sir Austin—if I could but prevail upon you—a
tolerably good character wine!”

“There’s virtue somewhere, I see, Thompson!” Sir Austin murmured,
without disturbing his legal adviser’s dimples.

The old lawyer sat down to finish his glass, saying, that such a wine
was not to be had everywhere.

They were then outwardly silent for a apace. Inwardly one of them was
full of riot and jubilant uproar: as if the solemn fields of law were
suddenly to be invaded and possessed by troops of Bacchanals: and to
preserve a decently wretched physiognomy over it, and keep on terms
with his companion, he had to grimace like a melancholy clown in a
pantomime.

Mr. Thompson brushed back his hair. The baronet was still expectant.
Mr. Thompson sighed deeply, and emptied his glass. He combated the
change that had come over him. He tried not to see Ruby. He tried to
feel miserable, and it was not in him. He spoke, drawing what
appropriate inspirations he could from his client’s countenance, to
show that they had views in common: “Degenerating sadly, I fear!”

The baronet nodded.

“According to what my wine-merchants say,” continued Mr. Thompson,
“there can be no doubt about it.”

Sir Austin stared.

“It’s the grape, or the ground, or something,” Mr. Thompson went on.
“All I can say is, our youngsters will have a bad look-out! In my
opinion Government should be compelled to send out a Commission to
inquire into the cause. To Englishmen it would be a public calamity. It
surprises me—I hear men sit and talk despondently of this extraordinary
disease of the vine, and not one of them seems to think it incumbent on
him to act, and do his best to stop it.” He fronted his client like a
man who accuses an enormous public delinquency. “Nobody makes a stir!
The apathy of Englishmen will become proverbial. Pray, try it, Sir
Austin! Pray, allow me. Such a wine cannot disagree at any hour. Do! I
am allowanced two glasses three hours before dinner. Stomachic. I find
it agree with me surprisingly: quite a new man. I suppose it will last
our time. It must! What should we do? There’s no Law possible without
it. Not a lawyer of us could live. Ours is an occupation which dries
the blood.”

The scene with Ripton had unnerved him, the wine had renovated, and
gratitude to the wine inspired his tongue. He thought that his client,
of the whimsical mind, though undoubtedly correct moral views, had need
of a glass.

“Now that very wine—Sir Austin—I think I do not err in saying, that
very wine your respected father, Sir Pylcher Feverel, used to taste
whenever he came to consult my father, when I was a boy. And I remember
one day being called in, and Sir Pylcher himself poured me out a glass.
I wish I could call in Ripton now, and do the same. No! Leniency in
such a case as that!—The wine would not hurt him—I doubt if there be
much left for him to welcome his guests with. Ha! ha! Now if I could
persuade you, Sir Austin, as you do not take wine before dinner, some
day to favour me with your company at my little country cottage I have
a wine there—the fellow to that—I think you would, I do think you
would”—Mr. Thompson meant to say, he thought his client would arrive at
something of a similar jocund contemplation of his fellows in their
degeneracy that inspirited lawyers after potation, but condensed the
sensual promise into “highly approve.”

Sir Austin speculated on his legal adviser with a sour mouth comically
compressed.

It stood clear to him that Thompson before his Port, and Thompson
after, were two different men. To indoctrinate him now was too late: it
was perhaps the time to make the positive use of him he wanted.

He pencilled on a handy slip of paper: “Two prongs of a fork; the World
stuck between them—Port and the Palate: ’Tis one which fails first—Down
goes World;” and again the hieroglyph—“Port-spectacles.” He said, “I
shall gladly accompany you this evening, Thompson,” words that
transfigured the delighted lawyer, and ensigned the skeleton of a great
Aphorism to his pocket, there to gather flesh and form, with numberless
others in a like condition.

“I came to visit my lawyer,” he said to himself. “I think I have been
dealing with The World in epitome!”




CHAPTER XVIII


The rumour circulated that Sir Austin Feverel, the recluse of Raynham,
the rank misogynist, the rich baronet, was in town, looking out a bride
for his only son and uncorrupted heir. Doctor Benjamin Bairam was the
excellent authority. Doctor Bairam had safely delivered Mrs. Deborah
Gossip of this interesting bantling, which was forthwith dandled in
dozens of feminine laps. Doctor Bairam could boast the first interview
with the famous recluse. He had it from his own lips that the object of
the baronet was to look out a bride for his only son and uncorrupted
heir; “and,” added the doctor, “she’ll be lucky who gets him.” Which
was interpreted to mean, that he would be a catch; the doctor probably
intending to allude to certain extraordinary difficulties in the way of
a choice.

A demand was made on the publisher of The Pilgrim’s Scrip for all his
outstanding copies. Conventionalities were defied. A summer-shower of
cards fell on the baronet’s table.

He had few male friends. He shunned the Clubs as nests of scandal. The
cards he contemplated were mostly those of the sex, with the husband,
if there was a husband, evidently dragged in for propriety’s sake. He
perused the cards and smiled. He knew their purpose. What terrible
light Thompson and Bairam had thrown on some of them! Heavens! in what
a state was the blood of this Empire.

Before commencing his campaign he called on two ancient intimates, Lord
Heddon, and his distant cousin Darley Absworthy, both Members of
Parliament, useful men, though gouty, who had sown in their time a fine
crop of wild oats, and advocated the advantage of doing so, seeing that
they did not fancy themselves the worse for it. He found one with an
imbecile son and the other with consumptive daughters. “So much,” he
wrote in the Note-book, “for the Wild Oats theory!”

Darley was proud of his daughters’ white and pink skins. “Beautiful
complexions,” he called them. The eldest was in the market, immensely
admired. Sir Austin was introduced to her. She talked fluently and
sweetly. A youth not on his guard, a simple school-boy youth, or even a
man, might have fallen in love with her, she was so affable and fair.
There was something poetic about her. And she was quite well, she said,
the baronet frequently questioning her on that point. She intimated
that she was robust; but towards the close of their conversation her
hand would now and then travel to her side, and she breathed painfully
an instant, saying, “Isn’t it odd? Dora, Adela, and myself, we all feel
the same queer sensation—about the heart, I think it is—after talking
much.”

Sir Austin nodded and blinked sadly, exclaiming to his soul, “Wild
oats! wild oats!”

He did not ask permission to see Dora and Adela.

Lord Heddon vehemently preached wild oats.

“It’s all nonsense, Feverel,” he said, “about bringing up a lad out of
the common way. He’s all the better for a little racketing when he’s
green—feels his bone and muscle—learns to know the world. He’ll never
be a man if he hasn’t played at the old game one time in his life, and
the earlier the better. I’ve always found the best fellows were wildish
once. I don’t care what he does when he’s a green-horn; besides, he’s
got an excuse for it then. You can’t expect to have a man, if he
doesn’t take a man’s food. You’ll have a milksop. And, depend upon it,
when he does break out he’ll go to the devil, and nobody pities him.
Look what those fellows the grocers, do when they get hold of a
young—what d’ye call ’em?—apprentice. They know the scoundrel was born
with a sweet tooth. Well! they give him the run of the shop, and in a
very short time he soberly deals out the goods, a devilish deal too
wise to abstract a morsel even for the pleasure of stealing. I know you
have contrary theories. You hold that the young grocer should have a
soul above sugar. It won’t do! Take my word for it, Feverel, it’s a
dangerous experiment, that of bringing up flesh and blood in harness.
No colt will bear it, or he’s a tame beast. And look you: take it on
medical grounds. Early excesses the frame will recover from: late ones
break the constitution. There’s the case in a nutshell. How’s your
son?”

“Sound and well!” replied Sir Austin. “And yours?”

“Oh, Lipscombe’s always the same!” Lord Heddon sighed peevishly. “He’s
quiet—that’s one good thing; but there’s no getting the country to take
him, so I must give up hopes of that.”

Lord Lipscombe entering the room just then, Sir Austin surveyed him,
and was not astonished at the refusal of the country to take him.

“Wild oats!” he thought, as he contemplated the headless, degenerate,
weedy issue and result.

Both Darley Absworthy and Lord Heddon spoke of the marriage of their
offspring as a matter of course. “And if I were not a coward,” Sir
Austin confessed to himself, “I should stand forth and forbid the
banns! This universal ignorance of the inevitable consequence of sin is
frightful! The wild oats plea is a torpedo that seems to have struck
the world, and rendered it morally insensible.” However, they silenced
him. He was obliged to spare their feelings on a subject to him so
deeply sacred. The healthful image of his noble boy rose before him, a
triumphant living rejoinder to any hostile argument.

He was content to remark to his doctor, that he thought the third
generation of wild oats would be a pretty thin crop!

Families against whom neither Thompson lawyer nor Bairam physician
could recollect a progenitorial blot, either on the male or female
side, were not numerous. “Only,” said the doctors “you really must not
be too exacting in these days, my dear Sir Austin. It is impossible to
contest your principle, and you are doing mankind incalculable service
in calling its attention to this the gravest of its duties: but as the
stream of civilization progresses we must be a little taken in the
lump, as it were. The world is, I can assure you—and I do not look only
above the surface, you can believe—the world is awakening to the vital
importance of the question.”

“Doctor,” replied Sir Austin, “if you had a pure-blood Arab barb would
you cross him with a screw?”

“Decidedly not,” said the doctor.

“Then permit me to say, I shall employ every care to match my son
according to his merits,” Sir Austin returned. “I trust the world is
awakening, as you observe. I have been to my publisher, since my
arrival in town, with a manuscript ‘Proposal for a New System of
Education of our British Youth,’ which may come in opportunely. I think
I am entitled to speak on that subject.”

“Certainly,” said the doctor. “You will admit, Sir Austin, that,
compared with continental nations—our neighbours, for instance—we shine
to advantage, in morals, as in everything else. I hope you admit that?”

“I find no consolation in shining by comparison with a lower standard,”
said the baronet. “If I compare the enlightenment of your views—for you
admit my principle—with the obstinate incredulity of a country
doctor’s, who sees nothing of the world, you are hardly flattered, I
presume?”

Doctor Bairam would hardly be flattered at such a comparison,
assuredly, he interjected.

“Besides,” added the baronet, “the French make no pretences, and
thereby escape one of the main penalties of hypocrisy. Whereas we!—but
I am not their advocate, credit me. It is better, perhaps, to pay our
homage to virtue. At least it delays the spread of entire corruptness.”

Doctor Bairam wished the baronet success, and diligently endeavoured to
assist his search for a mate worthy of the pure-blood barb, by putting
several mamas, whom he visited, on the alert.




CHAPTER XIX


Away with Systems! Away with a corrupt World! Let us breathe the air of
the Enchanted Island.

Golden lie the meadows: golden run the streams; red gold is on the
pine-stems. The sun is coming down to earth, and walks the fields and
the waters.

The sun is coming down to earth, and the fields and the waters shout to
him golden shouts. He comes, and his heralds run before him, and touch
the leaves of oaks and planes and beeches lucid green, and the
pine-stems redder gold; leaving brightest footprints upon
thickly-weeded banks, where the foxglove’s last upper-bells incline,
and bramble-shoots wander amid moist rich herbage. The plumes of the
woodland are alight; and beyond them, over the open, ’tis a race with
the long-thrown shadows; a race across the heaths and up the hills,
till, at the farthest bourne of mounted eastern cloud, the heralds of
the sun lay rosy fingers and rest.

Sweet are the shy recesses of the woodland. The ray treads softly
there. A film athwart the pathway quivers many-hued against purple
shade fragrant with warm pines, deep moss-beds, feathery ferns. The
little brown squirrel drops tail, and leaps; the inmost bird is
startled to a chance tuneless note. From silence into silence things
move.

Peeps of the revelling splendour above and around enliven the conscious
full heart within. The flaming West, the crimson heights, shower their
glories through voluminous leafage. But these are bowers where deep
bliss dwells, imperial joy, that owes no fealty to yonder glories, in
which the young lamb gambols and the spirits of men are glad. Descend,
great Radiance! embrace creation with beneficent fire, and pass from
us! You and the vice-regal light that succeeds to you, and all heavenly
pageants, are the ministers and the slaves of the throbbing content
within.

For this is the home of the enchantment. Here, secluded from vexed
shores, the prince and princess of the island meet: here like darkling
nightingales they sit, and into eyes and ears and hands pour endless
ever-fresh treasures of their souls.

Roll on, grinding wheels of the world: cries of ships going down in a
calm, groans of a System which will not know its rightful hour of
exultation, complain to the universe. You are not heard here.

He calls her by her name, Lucy: and she, blushing at her great
boldness, has called him by his, Richard. Those two names are the
key-notes of the wonderful harmonies the angels sing aloft.

“Lucy! my beloved!”

“O Richard!”

Out in the world there, on the skirts of the woodland, a sheep-boy
pipes to meditative eye on a penny-whistle.

Love’s musical instrument is as old, and as poor: it has but two stops;
and yet, you see, the cunning musician does thus much with it!

Other speech they have little; light foam playing upon waves of
feeling, and of feeling compact, that bursts only when the sweeping
volume is too wild, and is no more than their sigh of tenderness
spoken.

Perhaps love played his tune so well because their natures had
unblunted edges, and were keen for bliss, confiding in it as natural
food. To gentlemen and ladies he fine-draws upon the viol, ravishingly;
or blows into the mellow bassoon; or rouses the heroic ardours of the
trumpet; or, it may be, commands the whole Orchestra for them. And they
are pleased. He is still the cunning musician. They languish, and taste
ecstasy: but it is, however sonorous, an earthly concert. For them the
spheres move not to two notes. They have lost, or forfeited and never
known, the first super-sensual spring of the ripe senses into passion;
when they carry the soul with them, and have the privileges of spirits
to walk disembodied, boundlessly to feel. Or one has it, and the other
is a dead body. Ambrosia let them eat, and drink the nectar: here sit a
couple to whom Love’s simple bread and water is a finer feast.

Pipe, happy sheep-bop, Love! Irradiated angels, unfold your wings and
lift your voices!

They have out-flown philosophy. Their instinct has shot beyond the ken
of science. They were made for their Eden.

“And this divine gift was in store for me!”

So runs the internal outcry of each, clasping each: it is their
recurring refrain to the harmonies. How it illumined the years gone by
and suffused the living Future!

“You for me: I for you!”

“We are born for each other!”

They believe that the angels have been busy about them from their
cradles. The celestial hosts have worthily striven to bring them
together. And, O victory! O wonder! after toil and pain, and
difficulties exceeding, the celestial hosts have succeeded!

“Here we two sit who are written above as one!”

Pipe, happy Love! pipe on to these dear innocents!

The tide of colour has ebbed from the upper sky. In the West the sea of
sunken fire draws back; and the stars leap forth, and tremble, and
retire before the advancing moon, who slips the silver train of cloud
from her shoulders, and, with her foot upon the pine-tops, surveys
heaven.

“Lucy, did you never dream of meeting me?”

“O Richard! yes; for I remembered you.”

“Lucy! and did you pray that we might meet?”

“I did!”

Young as when she looked upon the lovers in Paradise, the fair Immortal
journeys onward. Fronting her, it is not night but veiled day. Full
half the sky is flushed. Not darkness, not day, but the nuptials of the
two.

“My own! my own for ever! You are pledged to me? Whisper!”

He hears the delicious music.

“And you are mine?”

A soft beam travels to the fern-covert under the pinewood where they
sit, and for answer he has her eyes turned to him an instant, timidly
fluttering over the depths of his, and then downcast; for through her
eyes her soul is naked to him.

“Lucy! my bride! my life!”

The night-jar spins his dark monotony on the branch of the pine. The
soft beam travels round them, and listens to their hearts. Their lips
are locked.

Pipe no more, Love, for a time! Pipe as you will you cannot express
their first kiss; nothing of its sweetness, and of the sacredness of it
nothing. St. Cecilia up aloft, before the silver organ-pipes of
Paradise, pressing fingers upon all the notes of which Love is but one,
from her you may hear it.

So Love is silent. Out in the world there, on the skirts of the
woodland, the self-satisfied sheep-boy delivers a last complacent
squint down the length of his penny-whistle, and, with a flourish
correspondingly awry, he also marches into silence, hailed by supper.
The woods are still. There is heard but the night-jar spinning on the
pine-branch, circled by moonlight.




CHAPTER XX


Enchanted Islands have not yet rooted out their old brood of dragons.
Wherever there is romance, these monsters come by inimical attraction.
Because the heavens are certainly propitious to true lovers, the beasts
of the abysses are banded to destroy them, stimulated by innumerable
sad victories; and every love-tale is an Epic Par of the upper and
lower powers. I wish good fairies were a little more active. They seem
to be cajoled into security by the happiness of their favourites;
whereas the wicked are always alert, and circumspect. They let the
little ones shut their eyes to fancy they are not seen, and then
commence.

These appointments and meetings, involving a start from the
dinner-table at the hour of contemplative digestion and prime claret;
the hour when the wise youth Adrian delighted to talk at his ease—to
recline in dreamy consciousness that a work of good was going on inside
him; these abstractions from his studies, excesses of gaiety, and
glumness, heavings of the chest, and other odd signs, but mainly the
disgusting behaviour of his pupil at the dinner-table, taught Adrian to
understand, though the young gentleman was clever in excuses, that he
had somehow learnt there was another half to the divided Apple of
Creation, and had embarked upon the great voyage of discovery of the
difference between the two halves. With his usual coolness Adrian
debated whether he might be in the observatory or the practical stage
of the voyage. For himself, as a man and a philosopher, Adrian had no
objection to its being either; and he had only to consider which was
temporarily most threatening to the ridiculous System he had to
support. Richard’s absence annoyed him. The youth was vivacious, and
his enthusiasm good fun; and besides, when he left table, Adrian had to
sit alone with Hippias and the Eighteenth Century, from both of whom he
had extracted all the amusement that could be got, and he saw his
digestion menaced by the society of two ruined stomachs, who bored him
just when he loved himself most. Poor Hippias was now so reduced that
he had profoundly to calculate whether a particular dish, or an
extra-glass of wine, would have a bitter effect on him and be felt
through the remainder of his years. He was in the habit of uttering his
calculations half aloud, wherein the prophetic doubts of experience,
and the succulent insinuations of appetite, contended hotly. It was
horrible to hear him, so let us pardon Adrian for tempting him to a
decision in favour of the moment.

“Happy to take wine with you,” Adrian would say, and Hippias would
regard the decanter with a pained forehead, and put up the doctor.

“Drink, nephew Hippy, and think of the doctor to-morrow!” the
Eighteenth Century cheerily ruffles her cap at him, and recommends her
own practice.

“It’s this literary work!” interjects Hippias, handling his glass of
remorse. “I don’t know what else it can be. You have no idea how
anxious I feel. I have frightful dreams. I’m perpetually anxious.”

“No wonder,” says Adrian, who enjoys the childish simplicity to which
an absorbed study of his sensational existence has brought poor
Hippias. “No wonder. Ten years of Fairy Mythology! Could anyone hope to
sleep in peace after that? As to your digestion, no one has a digestion
who is in the doctor’s hands. They prescribe from dogmas, and don’t
count on the system. They have cut you down from two bottles to two
glasses. It’s absurd. You can’t sleep, because your system is crying
out for what it’s accustomed to.”

Hippias sips his Madeira with a niggardly confidence, but assures
Adrian that he really should not like to venture on a bottle now: it
would be rank madness to venture on a bottle now, he thinks. Last night
only, after partaking, under protest, of that rich French dish, or was
it the duck?—Adrian advised him to throw the blame on that vulgar
bird.—Say the duck, then. Last night, he was no sooner stretched in
bed, than he seemed to be of an enormous size all his limbs—his nose,
his mouth, his toes—were elephantine! An elephant was a pigmy to him.
And his hugeousness seemed to increase the instant he shut his eyes. He
turned on this side; he turned on that. He lay on his back; he tried
putting his face to the pillow; and he continued to swell. He wondered
the room could hold him—he thought he must burst it—and absolutely lit
a candle, and went to the looking-glass to see whether he was bearable.

By this time Adrian and Richard were laughing uncontrollably. He had,
however, a genial auditor in the Eighteenth Century, who declared it to
be a new disease, not known in her day, and deserving investigation.
She was happy to compare sensations with him, but hers were not of the
complex order, and a potion soon righted her. In fact, her system
appeared to be a debatable ground for aliment and medicine, on which
the battle was fought, and, when over, she was none the worse, as she
joyfully told Hippias. Never looked ploughman on prince, or village
belle on Court Beauty, with half the envy poor nineteenth-century
Hippias expended in his gaze on the Eighteenth. He was too serious to
note much the laughter of the young men.

This ‘Tragedy of a Cooking-Apparatus,’ as Adrian designated the malady
of Hippias, was repeated regularly ever evening. It was natural for any
youth to escape as quick as he could from such a table of stomachs.

Adrian bore with his conduct considerately, until a letter from the
baronet, describing the house and maternal System of a Mrs. Caroline
Grandison, and the rough grain of hopefulness in her youngest daughter,
spurred him to think of his duties, and see what was going on. He gave
Richard half-an-hour’s start, and then put on his hat to follow his own
keen scent, leaving Hippias and the Eighteenth Century to piquet.

In the lane near Belthorpe he met a maid of the farm not unknown to
him, one Molly Davenport by name, a buxom lass, who, on seeing him,
invoked her Good Gracious, the generic maid’s familiar, and was
instructed by reminiscences vivid, if ancient, to giggle.

“Are you looking for your young gentleman?” Molly presently asked.

Adrian glanced about the lane like a cool brigand, to see if the coast
was clear, and replied to her, “I am, miss. I want you to tell me about
him.”

“Dear!” said the buxom lass, “was you coming for me to-night to know?”

Adrian rebuked her: for her bad grammar, apparently.

“’Cause I can’t stop out long to-night,” Molly explained, taking the
rebuke to refer altogether to her bad grammar.

“You may go in when you please, miss. Is that any one coming? Come here
in the shade.”

“Now, get along!” said Miss Molly.

Adrian spoke with resolution. “Listen to me, Molly Davenport!” He put a
coin in her hand, which had a medical effect in calming her to
attention. “I want to know whether you have seen him at all?”

“Who? Your young gentleman? I sh’d think I did. I seen him to-night
only. Ain’t he grooved handsome. He’s al’ays about Beltharp now. It
ain’t to fire no more ricks. He’s afire ’unself. Ain’t you seen ’em
together? He’s after the missis”—

Adrian requested Miss Davenport to be respectful, and confine herself
to particulars. This buxom lass then told him that her young missis and
Adrian’s young gentleman were a pretty couple, and met one another
every night. The girl swore for their innocence.

“As for Miss Lucy, she haven’t a bit of art in her, nor have he.”

“They’re all nature, I suppose,” said Adrian. “How is it I don’t see
her at church?”

“She’s Catholic, or some think,” said Molly. “Her father was, and a
leftenant. She’ve a Cross in her bedroom. She don’t go to church. I see
you there last Sunday a-lookin’ so solemn,” and Molly stroked her hand
down her chin to give it length.

Adrian insisted on her keeping to facts. It was dark, and in the dark
he was indifferent to the striking contrasts suggested by the lass, but
he wanted to hear facts, and he again bribed her to impart nothing but
facts. Upon which she told him further, that her young lady was an
innocent artless creature who had been to school upwards of three years
with the nuns, and had a little money of her own, and was beautiful
enough to be a lord’s lady, and had been in love with Master Richard
ever since she was a little girl. Molly had got from a friend of hers
up at the Abbey, Mary Garner, the housemaid who cleaned Master
Richard’s room, a bit of paper once with the young gentleman’s
handwriting, and had given it to her Miss Lucy, and Miss Lucy had given
her a gold sovereign for it—just for his handwriting! Miss Lucy did not
seem happy at the farm, because of that young Tom, who was always
leering at her, and to be sure she was quite a lady, and could play,
and sing, and dress with the best.

“She looks like angels in her nightgown!” Molly wound up.

The next moment she ran up close, and speaking for the first time as if
there were a distinction of position between them, petitioned: “Mr.
Harley! you won’t go for doin’ any harm to ’em ’cause of what I said,
will you now? Do say you won’t now, Mr. Harley! She is good, though
she’s a Catholic. She was kind to me when I was ill, and I wouldn’t
have her crossed—I’d rather be showed up myself, I would!”

The wise youth gave no positive promise to Molly, and she had to read
his consent in a relaxation of his austerity. The noise of a lumbering
foot plodding down the lane caused her to be abruptly dismissed. Molly
took to flight, the lumbering foot accelerated its pace, and the
pastoral appeal to her flying skirts was heard—“Moll! you theyre! It be
I—Bantam!” But the sprightly Silvia would not stop to his wooing, and
Adrian turned away laughing at these Arcadians.

Adrian was a lazy dragon. All he did for the present was to hint and
tease. “It’s the Inevitable!” he said, and asked himself why he should
seek to arrest it. He had no faith in the System. Heavy Benson had.
Benson of the slow thick-lidded antediluvian eye and loose-crumpled
skin; Benson, the Saurian, the woman-hater; Benson was wide awake. A
sort of rivalry existed between the wise youth and heavy Benson. The
fidelity of the latter dependant had moved the baronet to commit to him
a portion of the management of the Raynham estate, and this Adrian did
not like. No one who aspires to the honourable office of leading
another by the nose can tolerate a party in his ambition. Benson’s
surly instinct told him he was in the wise youth’s way, and he resolved
to give his master a striking proof of his superior faithfulness. For
some weeks the Saurian eye had been on the two secret creatures. Heavy
Benson saw letters come and go in the day, and now the young gentleman
was off and out every night, and seemed to be on wings. Benson knew
whither he went, and the object he went for. It was a woman—that was
enough. The Saurian eye had actually seen the sinful thing lure the
hope of Raynham into the shades. He composed several epistles of
warning to the baronet of the work that was going on; but before
sending one he wished to record a little of their guilty conversation;
and for this purpose the faithful fellow trotted over the dews to
eavesdrop, and thereby aroused the good fairy, in the person of Tom
Bakewell, the sole confidant of Richard’s state.

Tom said to his young master, “Do you know what, sir? You be watched!”

Richard, in a fury, bade him name the wretch, and Tom hung his arms,
and aped the respectable protrusion of the butler’s head.

“It’s he, is it?” cried Richard. “He shall rue it, Tom. If I find him
near me when we’re together he shall never forget it.”

“Don’t hit too hard, sir,” Tom suggested. “You hit mortal hard when
you’re in earnest, you know.”

Richard averred he would forgive anything but that, and told Tom to be
within hail to-morrow night—he knew where. By the hour of the
appointment it was out of the lover’s mind.

Lady Blandish dined that evening at Raynham, by Adrian’s pointed
invitation. According to custom, Richard started up and off, with few
excuses. The lady exhibited no surprise. She and Adrian likewise
strolled forth to enjoy the air of the Summer night. They had no
intention of spying. Still they may have thought, by meeting Richard
and his inamorata, there was a chance of laying a foundation of
ridicule to sap the passion. They may have thought so—they were on no
spoken understanding.

“I have seen the little girl,” said Lady Blandish. “She is pretty—she
would be telling if she were well set up. She speaks well. How absurd
it is of that class to educate their women above their station! The
child is really too good for a farmer. I noticed her before I knew of
this; she has enviable hair. I suppose she doesn’t paint her eyelids.
Just the sort of person to take a young man. I thought there was
something wrong. I received, the day before yesterday, an impassioned
poem evidently not intended for me. My hair was gold. My meeting him
was foretold. My eyes were homes of light fringed with night. I sent it
back, correcting the colours.”

“Which was death to the rhymes,” said Adrian. “I saw her this morning.
The boy hasn’t bad taste. As you say, she is too good for a farmer.
Such a spark would explode any System. She slightly affected mine. The
Huron is stark mad about her.”

“But we must positively write and tell his father,” said Lady Blandish.

The wise youth did not see why they should exaggerate a trifle. The
lady said she would have an interview with Richard, and then write, as
it was her duty to do. Adrian shrugged, and was for going into the
scientific explanation of Richard’s conduct, in which the lady had to
discourage him.

“Poor boy!” she sighed. “I am really sorry for him. I hope he will not
feel it too strongly. They feel strongly, father and son.”

“And select wisely,” Adrian added.

“That’s another thing,” said Lady Blandish.

Their talk was then of the dulness of neighbouring county people, about
whom, it seemed, there was little or no scandal afloat: of the lady’s
loss of the season in town, which she professed not to regret, though
she complained of her general weariness: of whether Mr. Morton of Poer
Hall would propose to Mrs. Doria, and of the probable despair of the
hapless curate of Lobourne; and other gossip, partly in French.

They rounded the lake, and got upon the road through the park to
Lobourne. The moon had risen. The atmosphere was warm and pleasant.

“Quite a lover’s night,” said Lady Blandish.

“And I, who have none to love—pity me!” The wise youth attempted a
sigh.

“And never will have,” said Lady Blandish, curtly. “You buy your
loves.”

Adrian protested. However, he did not plead verbally against the
impeachment, though the lady’s decisive insight astonished him. He
began to respect her, relishing her exquisite contempt, and he
reflected that widows could be terrible creatures.

He had hoped to be a little sentimental with Lady Blandish, knowing her
romantic. This mixture of the harshest common sense and an air of “I
know you men,” with romance and refined temperament, subdued the wise
youth more than a positive accusation supported by witnesses would have
done. He looked at the lady. Her face was raised to the moon. She knew
nothing—she had simply spoken from the fulness of her human knowledge,
and had forgotten her words. Perhaps, after all, her admiration, or
whatever feeling it was, for the baronet, was sincere, and really the
longing for a virtuous man. Perhaps she had tried the opposite set
pretty much. Adrian shrugged. Whenever the wise youth encountered a
mental difficulty he instinctively lifted his shoulders to equal
altitudes, to show that he had no doubt there was a balance in the
case—plenty to be said on both sides, which was the same to him as a
definite solution.

At their tryst in the wood, abutting on Raynham Park, wrapped in
themselves, piped to by tireless Love, Richard and Lucy sat, toying
with eternal moments. How they seem as if they would never end! What
mere sparks they are when they have died out! And how in the distance
of time they revive, and extend, and glow, and make us think them full
the half, and the best of the fire, of our lives!

With the onward flow of intimacy, the two happy lovers ceased to be so
shy of common themes, and their speech did not reject all as dross that
was not pure gold of emotion.

Lucy was very inquisitive about everything and everybody at Raynham.
Whoever had been about Richard since his birth, she must know the
history of, and he for a kiss will do her bidding.

Thus goes the tender duet:

“You should know my cousin Austin, Lucy.—Darling! Beloved!”

“My own! Richard!”

“You should know my cousin Austin. You shall know him. He would take to
you best of them all, and you to him. He is in the tropics now, looking
out a place—it’s a secret—for poor English working-men to emigrate to
and found a colony in that part of the world:—my white angel!”

“Dear love!”

“He is such a noble fellow! Nobody here understands him but me. Isn’t
it strange? Since I met you I love him better! That’s because I love
all that’s good and noble better now—Beautiful! I love—I love you!”

“My Richard!”

“What do you think I’ve determined, Lucy? If my father—but no! my
father does love me.—No! he will not; and we will be happy together
here. And I will win my way with you. And whatever I win will be yours;
for it will be owing to you. I feel as if I had no strength but
yours—none! and you make me—O Lucy!”

His voice ebbs. Presently Lucy murmurs—

“Your father, Richard.”

“Yes, my father?”

“Dearest Richard! I feel so afraid of him.”

“He loves me, and will love you, Lucy.”

“But I am so poor and humble, Richard.”

“No one I have ever seen is like you, Lucy.”

“You think so, because you”—

“What?”

“Love me,” comes the blushing whisper, and the duet gives place to dumb
variations, performed equally in concert.

It is resumed.

“You are fond of the knights, Lucy. Austin is as brave as any of
them.—My own bride! Oh, how I adore you! When you are gone, I could
fall upon the grass you tread upon, and kiss it. My breast feels empty
of my heart—Lucy! if we lived in those days, I should have been a
knight, and have won honour and glory for you. Oh! one can do nothing
now. My lady-love! My lady-love!—A tear?—Lucy?”

“Dearest! Ah, Richard! I am not a lady.”

“Who dares say that? Not a lady—the angel I love!”

“Think, Richard, who I am.”

“My beautiful! I think that God made you, and has given you to me.”

Her eyes fill with tears, and, as she lifts them heavenward to thank
her God, the light of heaven strikes on them, and she is so radiant in
her pure beauty that the limbs of the young man tremble.

“Lucy! O heavenly spirit! Lucy!”

Tenderly her lips part—“I do not weep for sorrow.”

The big bright drops lighten, and roll down, imaged in his soul.

They lean together—shadows of ineffable tenderness playing on their
thrilled cheeks and brows.

He lifts her hand, and presses his mouth to it. She has seen little of
mankind, but her soul tells her this one is different from others, and
at the thought, in her great joy, tears must come fast, or her heart
will break—tears of boundless thanksgiving. And he, gazing on those
soft, ray-illumined, dark-edged eyes, and the grace of her loose
falling tresses, feels a scarce-sufferable holy fire streaming through
his members.

It is long ere they speak in open tones.

“O happy day when we met!”

What says the voice of one, the soul of the other echoes.

“O glorious heaven looking down on us!”

Their souls are joined, are made one for evermore beneath that bending
benediction.

“O eternity of bliss!”

Then the diviner mood passes, and they drop to earth.

“Lucy! come with me to-night, and look at the place where you are some
day to live. Come, and I will row you on the lake. You remember what
you said in your letter that you dreamt?—that we were floating over the
shadow of the Abbey to the nuns at work by torchlight felling the
cypress, and they handed us each a sprig. Why, darling, it was the best
omen in the world, their felling the old trees. And you write such
lovely letters. So pure and sweet they are. I love the nuns for having
taught you.”

“Ah, Richard! See! we forget! Ah!” she lifts up her face pleadingly, as
to plead against herself, “even if your father forgives my birth, he
will not my religion. And, dearest, though I would die for you I cannot
change it. It would seem that I was denying God; and—oh! it would make
me ashamed of my love.”

“Fear nothing!” He winds her about with his arm. “Come! He will love us
both, and love you the more for being faithful to your father’s creed.
You don’t know him, Lucy. He seems harsh and stern—he is full of
kindness and love. He isn’t at all a bigot. And besides, when he hears
what the nuns have done for you, won’t he thank them, as I do? And—oh!
I must speak to him soon, and you must be prepared to see him soon, for
I cannot bear your remaining at Belthorpe, like a jewel in a sty. Mind!
I’m not saying a word against your uncle. I declare I love everybody
and everything that sees you and touches you. Stay! it is a wonder how
you could have grown there. But you were not born there, and your
father had good blood. Desborough!—here was a Colonel Desborough—never
mind! Come!”

She dreads to. She begs not to. She is drawn away.

The woods are silent, and then—

“What think you of that for a pretty pastoral?” says a very different
voice.

Adrian reclined against a pine overlooking the fern-covert. Lady
Blandish was recumbent upon the brown pine-droppings, gazing through a
vista of the lower greenwood which opened out upon the moon-lighted
valley, her hands clasped round one knee, her features almost stern in
their set hard expression.

They had heard, by involuntarily overhearing about as much as may be
heard in such positions, a luminous word or two.

The lady did not answer. A movement among the ferns attracted Adrian,
and he stepped down the decline across the pine-roots to behold heavy
Benson below; shaking fern-seed and spidery substances off his crumpled
skin.

“Is that you, Mr. Hadrian?” called Benson, starting, as he puffed, and
exercised his handkerchief.

“Is it you, Benson, who have had the audacity to spy upon these
Mysteries?” Adrian called back, and coming close to him, added, “You
look as if you had just been well thrashed.”

“Isn’t it dreadful, sir?” snuffled Benson. “And his father in
ignorance, Mr. Hadrian!”

“He shall know, Benson! He shall know how, you have endangered your
valuable skin in his service. If Mr. Richard had found you there just
now I wouldn’t answer for the consequences.”

“Ha!” Benson spitefully retorted. “This won’t go on; Mr. Hadrian. It
shan’t, sir. It will be put a stop to tomorrow, sir. I call it
corruption of a young gentleman like him, and harlotry, sir, I call it.
I’d have every jade flogged that made a young innocent gentleman go on
like that, sir.”

“Then, why didn’t you stop it yourself, Benson? Ah, I see! you
waited—what? This is not the first time you have been attendant on
Apollo and Miss Dryope? You have written to headquarters?”

“I did my duty, Mr. Hadrian.”

The wise youth returned to Lady Blandish, and informed her of Benson’s
zeal. The lady’s eyes flashed. “I hope Richard will treat him as he
deserves,” she said.

“Shall we home?” Adrian inquired.

“Do me a favour;” the lady replied. “Get my carriage sent round to meet
me at the park-gates.”

“Won’t you?”—

“I want to be alone.”

Adrian bowed and left her. She was still sitting with her hands clasped
round one knee, gazing towards the dim ray-strewn valley.

“An odd creature!” muttered the wise youth. “She’s as odd as any of
them. She ought to be a Feverel. I suppose she’s graduating for it.
Hang that confounded old ass of a Benson! He has had the impudence to
steal a march on me!”

The shadow of the cypress was lessening on the lake. The moon was
climbing high. As Richard rowed the boat, Lucy, sang to him softly. She
sang first a fresh little French song, reminding him of a day when she
had been asked to sing to him before, and he did not care to hear. “Did
I live?” he thinks. Then she sang to him a bit of one of those majestic
old Gregorian chants, that, wherever you may hear them, seem to build
up cathedral walls about you. The young man dropped the sculls. The
strange solemn notes gave a religious tone to his love, and wafted him
into the knightly ages and the reverential heart of chivalry.

Hanging between two heavens on the lake: floating to her voice: the
moon stepping over and through white shoals of soft high clouds above
and below: floating to her void—no other breath abroad! His soul went
out of his body as he listened.

They must part. He rows her gently shoreward.

“I never was so happy as to-night,” she murmurs.

“Look, my Lucy. The lights of the old place are on the lake. Look where
you are to live.”

“Which is your room, Richard?”

He points it out to her.

“O Richard! that I were one of the women who wait on you! I should ask
nothing more. How happy she must be!”

“My darling angel-love. You shall be happy; but all shall wait on you,
and I foremost, Lucy.”

“Dearest! may I hope for a letter?”

“By eleven to-morrow. And I?”

“Oh! you will have mine, Richard.”

“Tom shall wait for it. A long one, mind! Did you like my last song?”

She pats her hand quietly against her bosom, and he knows where it
rests. O love! O heaven!

They are aroused by the harsh grating of the bow of the boat against
the shingle. He jumps out, and lifts her ashore.

“See!” she says, as the blush of his embrace subsides—“See!” and
prettily she mimics awe and feels it a little, “the cypress does point
towards us. O Richard! it does!”

And he, looking at her rather than at the cypress, delighting in her
arch grave ways—

“Why, there’s hardly any shadow at all, Lucy. She mustn’t dream, my
darling! or dream only of me.”

“Dearest! but I do.”

“To-morrow, Lucy! The letter in the morning, and you at night. O happy
to-morrow!”

“You will be sure to be there, Richard?”

“If I am not dead, Lucy.”

“O Richard! pray, pray do not speak of that. I shall not survive you.”

“Let us pray, Lucy, to die together, when we are to die. Death or life,
with you! Who is it yonder? I see some one—is it Tom? It’s Adrian!”

“Is it Mr. Harley?” The fair girl shivered.

“How dares he come here!” cried Richard.

The figure of Adrian, instead of advancing, discreetly circled the
lake. They were stealing away when he called. His call was repeated.
Lucy entreated Richard to go to him; but the young man preferred to
summon his attendant, Tom, from within hail, and send him to know what
was wanted.

“Will he have seen me? Will he have known me?” whispered Lucy,
tremulously.

“And if he does, love?” said Richard.

“Oh! if he does, dearest—I don’t know, but I feel such a presentiment.
You have not spoken of him to-night, Richard. Is he good?”

“Good?” Richard clutched her hand for the innocent maiden phrase. “He’s
very fond of eating; that’s all I know of Adrian.”

Her hand was at his lips when Tom returned.

“Well, Tom?”

“Mr. Adrian wishes particular to speak to you, sir,” said Tom.

“Do go to him, dearest! Do go!” Lucy begs him.

“Oh, how I hate Adrian!” The young man grinds his teeth.

“Do go!” Lucy urges him. “Tom—good Tom—will see me home. To-morrow,
dear love! To-morrow!”

“You wish to part from me?”

“Oh, unkind! but you must not come with me now. It may be news of
importance, dearest. Think, Richard!”

“Tom! go back!”

At the imperious command the well-drilled Tom strides off a dozen
paces, and sees nothing. Then the precious charge is confided to him. A
heart is cut in twain.

Richard made his way to Adrian. “What is it you want with me, Adrian?”

“Are we seconds, or principals, O fiery one?” was Adrian’s answer. “I
want nothing with you, except to know whether you have seen Benson.”

“Where should I see Benson? What do I know of Benson’s doings?”

“Of course not—such a secret old fist as he is! I want some one to tell
him to order Lady Blandish’s carriage to be sent round to the
park-gates. I thought he might be round your way over there—I came upon
him accidentally just now in Abbey-wood. What’s the matter, boy?”

“You saw him there?”

“Hunting Diana, I suppose. He thinks she’s not so chaste as they say,”
continued Adrian. “Are you going to knock down that tree?”

Richard had turned to the cypress, and was tugging at the tough wood.
He left it and went to an ash.

“You’ll spoil that weeper,” Adrian cried. “Down she comes! But
good-night, Ricky. If you see Benson mind you tell him.”

Doomed Benson following his burly shadow hove in sight on the white
road while Adrian spoke. The wise youth chuckled and strolled round the
lake, glancing over his shoulder every now and then.

It was not long before he heard a bellow for help—the roar of a dragon
in his throes. Adrian placidly sat down on the grass, and fixed his
eyes on the water. There, as the roar was being repeated amid horrid
resounding echoes, the wise youth mused in this wise—

“‘The Fates are Jews with us when they delay a punishment,’ says The
Pilgrim’s Scrip, or words to that effect. The heavens evidently love
Benson, seeing that he gets his punishment on the spot. Master Ricky is
a peppery young man. He gets it from the apt Gruffudh. I rather believe
in race. What a noise that old ruffian makes! He’ll require poulticing
with The Pilgrim’s Scrip. We shall have a message to-morrow, and a
hubbub, and perhaps all go to town, which won’t be bad for one who’s
been a prey to all the desires born of dulness. Benson howls: there’s
life in the old dog yet! He bays the moon. Look at her. She doesn’t
care. It’s the same to her whether we coo like turtle-doves or roar
like twenty lions. How complacent she looks! And yet she has just as
much sympathy for Benson as for Cupid. She would smile on if both were
being birched. Was that a raven or Benson? He howls no more. It sounds
guttural: frog-like—something between the brek-kek-kek and the hoarse
raven’s croak. The fellow’ll be killing him. It’s time to go to the
rescue. A deliverer gets more honour by coming in at the last gasp than
if he forestalled catastrophe.—Ho, there, what’s the matter?”

So saying, the wise youth rose, and leisurely trotted to the scene of
battle, where stood St. George puffing over the prostrate Dragon.

“Holloa, Ricky! is it you?” said Adrian. “What’s this? Whom have we
here?—Benson, as I live!”

“Make this beast get up,” Richard returned, breathing hard, and shaking
his great ash-branch.

“He seems incapable, my dear boy. What have you been up to?—Benson!
Benson!—I say, Ricky, this looks bad.”

“He’s shamming!” Richard clamoured like a savage. “Spy upon me, will
he? I tell you, he’s shamming. He hasn’t had half enough. Nothing’s too
bad for a spy. Let him getup!”

“Insatiate youth! do throw away that enormous weapon.”

“He has written to my father,” Richard shouted. “The miserable spy! Let
him get up!”

“Ooogh? I won’t!” huskily groaned Benson. “Mr. Hadrian, you’re a
witness—he’s my back!”—Cavernous noises took up the tale of his
maltreatment.

“I daresay you love your back better than any part of your body now,”
Adrian muttered. “Come, Benson! be a man. Mr. Richard has thrown away
the stick. Come, and get off home, and let’s see the extent of the
damage.”

“Ooogh! he’s a devil! Mr. Hadrian, sir, he’s a devil!” groaned Benson,
turning half over in the road to ease his aches.

Adrian caught hold of Benson’s collar and lifted him to a sitting
posture. He then had a glimpse of what his hopeful pupil’s hand could
do in wrath. The wretched butler’s coat was slit and welted; his hat
knocked in; his flabby spirit so broken that he started and trembled if
his pitiless executioner stirred a foot. Richard stood over him,
grasping his great stick; no dawn of mercy for Benson in any corner of
his features.

Benson screwed his neck round to look up at him, and immediately
gasped, “I won’t get up! I won’t! He’s ready to murder me again!—Mr.
Hadrian! if you stand by and see it, you’re liable to the law, sir—I
won’t get up while he’s near.” No persuasion could induce Benson to try
his legs while his executioner stood by.

Adrian took Richard aside: “You’ve almost killed the poor devil, Ricky.
You must be satisfied with that. Look at his face.”

“The coward bobbed while I struck” said Richard. “I marked his back. He
ducked. I told him he was getting it worse.”

At so civilized piece of savagery, Adrian opened his mouth wide.

“Did you really? I admire that. You told him he was getting it worse?”

Adrian opened his mouth again to shake another roll of laughter out.

“Come,” he said, “Excalibur has done his word. Pitch him into the lake.
And see—here comes the Blandish. You can’t be at it again before a
woman. Go and meet her, and tell her the noise was an ox being
slaughtered. Or say Argus.”

With a whirr that made all Benson’s bruises moan and quiver, the great
ash-branch shot aloft, and Richard swung off to intercept Lady
Blandish.

Adrian got Benson on his feet. The heavy butler was disposed to summon
all the commiseration he could feel for his bruised flesh. Every
half-step he attempted was like a dislocation. His groans and grunts
were frightful.

“How much did that hat cost, Benson?” said Adrian, as he put it on his
head.

“A five-and-twenty shilling beaver, Mr. Hadrian!” Benson caressed its
injuries.

“The cheapest policy of insurance I remember to have heard of!” said
Adrian.

Benson staggered, moaning at intervals to his cruel comforter.

“He’s a devil, Mr. Hadrian! He’s a devil, sir, I do believe, sir.
Ooogh! he’s a devil!—I can’t move, Mr. Hadrian. I must be fetched. And
Dr. Clifford must be sent for, sir. I shall never be fit for work
again. I haven’t a sound bone in my body, Mr. Hadrian.”

“You see, Benson, this comes of your declaring war upon Venus. I hope
the maids will nurse you properly. Let me see: you are friends with the
housekeeper, aren’t you? All depends upon that.”

“I’m only a faithful servant, Mr. Hadrian,” the miserable butler
snarled.

“Then you’ve got no friend but your bed. Get to it as quick as
possible, Benson.”

“I can’t move.” Benson made a resolute halt. “I must be fetched,” he
whinnied. “It’s a shame to ask me to move, Mr. Hadrian.”

“You will admit that you are heavy, Benson,” said Adrian, “so I can’t
carry you. However, I see Mr. Richard is very kindly returning to help
me.”

At these words heavy Benson instantly found his legs, and shambled on.

Lady Blandish met Richard in dismay.

“I have been horribly frightened,” she said. “Tell me, what was the
meaning of those cries I heard?”

“Only some one doing justice on a spy,” said Richard, and the lady
smiled, and looked on him fondly, and put her hand through his hair.

“Was that all? I should have done it myself if I had been a man. Kiss
me.”




CHAPTER XXI


By twelve o’clock at noon next day the inhabitants of Raynham Abbey
knew that Berry, the baronet’s man, had arrived post-haste from town,
with orders to conduct Mr. Richard thither, and that Mr. Richard had
refused to go, had sworn he would not, defied his father, and
despatched Berry to the Shades. Berry was all that Benson was not.
Whereas Benson hated woman, Berry admired her warmly. Second to his own
stately person, woman occupied his reflections, and commanded his
homage. Berry was of majestic port, and used dictionary words. Among
the maids of Raynham his conscious calves produced all the discord and
the frenzy those adornments seem destined to create in tender bosoms.
He had, moreover, the reputation of having suffered for the sex; which
assisted his object in inducing the sex to suffer for him. What with
his calves, and his dictionary words, and the attractive halo of the
mysterious vindictiveness of Venus surrounding him, this Adonis of the
lower household was a mighty man below, and he moved as one.

On hearing the tumult that followed Berry’s arrival, Adrian sent for
him, and was informed of the nature of his mission, and its result.

“You should come to me first,” said Adrian. “I should have imagined you
were shrewd enough for that, Berry?”

“Pardon me, Mr. Adrian,” Berry doubled his elbow to explain. “Pardon
me, sir. Acting recipient of special injunctions I was not a free
agent.”

“Go to Mr. Richard again, Berry. There will be a little confusion if he
holds back. Perhaps you had better throw out a hint or so of apoplexy.
A slight hint will do. And here—Berry! when you return to town, you had
better not mention anything—to quote Johnson—of Benson’s spiflication.”

“Certainly not, sir.”

The wise youth’s hint had the desired effect on Richard.

He dashed off a hasty letter by Tom to Belthorpe, and, mounting his
horse, galloped to the Bellingham station.

Sir Austin was sitting down to a quiet early dinner at his hotel, when
the Hope of Raynham burst into his room.

The baronet was not angry with his son. On the contrary, for he was
singularly just and self-accusing while pride was not up in arms, he
had been thinking all day after the receipt of Benson’s letter that he
was deficient in cordiality, and did not, by reason of his excessive
anxiety, make himself sufficiently his son’s companion: was not enough,
as he strove to be, mother and father to him; preceptor and friend;
previsor and associate. He had not to ask his conscience where he had
lately been to blame towards the System. He had slunk away from Raynham
in the very crisis of the Magnetic Age, and this young woman of the
parish (as Benson had termed sweet Lucy in his letter) was the
consequence.

Yes! pride and sensitiveness were his chief foes, and he would trample
on them. To begin, he embraced his son: hard upon an Englishman at any
time—doubly so to one so shamefaced at emotion in cool blood, as it
were. It gave him a strange pleasure, nevertheless. And the youth
seemed to answer to it; he was excited. Was his love, then, beginning
to correspond with his father’s as in those intimate days before the
Blossoming Season?

But when Richard, inarticulate at first in his haste, cried out, “My
dear, dear father! You are safe! I feared—You are better, sir? Thank
God!” Sir Austin stood away from him.

“Safe?” he said. “What has alarmed you?”

Instead of replying, Richard dropped into a chair, and seized his hand
and kissed it.

Sir Austin took a seat, and waited for his son to explain.

“Those doctors are such fools!” Richard broke out. “I was sure they
were wrong. They don’t know headache from apoplexy. It’s worth the
ride, sir, to see you. You left Raynham so suddenly.—But you are well!
It was not an attack of real apoplexy?”

His father’s brows contorted, and he said, No, it was not. Richard
pursued:

“If you were ill, I couldn’t come too soon, though, if coroners’
inquests sat on horses, those doctors would be found guilty of
mare-slaughter. Cassandra’ll be knocked up. I was too early for the
train at Bellingham, and I wouldn’t wait. She did the distance in four
hours and three-quarters. Pretty good, sir, wasn’t it?”

“It has given you appetite for dinner, I hope,” said the baronet, not
so well pleased to find that it was not simple obedience that had
brought the youth to him in such haste.

“I’m ready,” replied Richard. “I shall be in time to return by the last
train to-night. I will leave Cassandra in your charge for a rest.”

His father quietly helped him to soup, which he commenced gobbling with
an eagerness that might pass for appetite.

“All well at Raynham?” said the baronet.

“Quite, sir.”

“Nothing new?”

“Nothing, sir.”

“The same as when I left?”

“No change whatever!”

“I shall be glad to get back to the old place,” said the baronet. “My
stay in town has certainly been profitable. I have made some pleasant
acquaintances who may probably favour us with a visit there in the late
autumn—people you may be pleased to know. They are very anxious to see
Raynham.”

“I love the old place,” cried Richard. “I never wish to leave it.”

“Why, boy, before I left you were constantly begging to see town.”

“Was I, sir? How odd! Well! I don’t want to remain here. I’ve seen
enough of it.”

“How did you find your way to me?”

Richard laughed, and related his bewilderment at the miles of brick,
and the noise, and the troops of people, concluding, “There’s no place
like home!”

The baronet watched his symptomatic brilliant eyes, and favoured him
with a double-dealing sentence—

“To anchor the heart by any object ere we have half traversed the
world, is youth’s foolishness, my son. Reverence time! A better maxim
that than your Horatian.”

“He knows all!” thought Richard, and instantly drew away leagues from
his father, and threw up fortifications round his love and himself.

Dinner over, Richard looked hurriedly at his watch, and said, with much
briskness, “I shall just be in time, sir, if we walk. Will you come
with me to the station?”

The baronet did not answer.

Richard was going to repeat the question, but found his father’s eyes
fixed on him so meaningly that he wavered, and played with his empty
glass.

“I think we will have a little more claret,” said the baronet.

Claret was brought, and they were left alone.

The baronet then drew within arm’s-reach of his son, and began:

“I am not aware what you may have thought of me, Richard, during the
years we have lived together; and indeed I have never been in a hurry
to be known to you; and, if I had died before my work was done, I
should not have complained at losing half my reward, in hearing you
thank me. Perhaps, as it is, I never may. Everything, save selfishness,
has its recompense. I shall be content if you prosper.”

He fetched a breath and continued: “You had in your infancy a great
loss.” Father and son coloured simultaneously. “To make that good to
you I chose to isolate myself from the world, and devote myself
entirely to your welfare; and I think it is not vanity that tells me
now that the son I have reared is one of the most hopeful of God’s
creatures. But for that very reason you are open to be tempted the
most, and to sink the deepest. It was the first of the angels who made
the road to hell.”

He paused again. Richard fingered at his watch.

“In our House, my son, there is peculiar blood. We go to wreck very
easily. It sounds like superstition; I cannot but think we are tried as
most men are not. I see it in us all. And you, my son, are compounded
of two races. Your passions are violent. You have had a taste of
revenge. You have seen, in a small way, that the pound of flesh draws
rivers of blood. But there is now in you another power. You are
mounting to the table-land of life, where mimic battles are changed to
real ones. And you come upon it laden equally with force to create and
to destroy.” He deliberated to announce the intelligence, with deep
meaning: “There are women in the world, my son!”

The young man’s heart galloped back to Raynham.

“It is when you encounter them that you are thoroughly on trial. It is
when you know them that life is either a mockery to you, or, as some
find it, a gift of blessedness. They are our ordeal. Love of any human
object is the soul’s ordeal; and they are ours, loving them, or not.”

The young man heard the whistle of the train. He saw the moon-lighted
wood, and the vision of his beloved. He could barely hold himself down
and listen.

“I believe,” the baronet spoke with little of the cheerfulness of
belief, “good women exist.”

Oh, if he knew Lucy!

“But,” and he gazed on Richard intently, “it is given to very few to
meet them on the threshold—I may say, to none. We find them after hard
buffeting, and usually, when we find the one fitted for us, our madness
has misshaped our destiny, our lot is cast. For women are not the end,
but the means, of life. In youth we think them the former, and
thousands, who have not even the excuse of youth, select a mate—or
worse—with that sole view. I believe women punish us for so perverting
their uses. They punish Society.”

The baronet put his hand to his brow as his mind travelled into
consequences.

‘Our most diligent pupil learns not so much as an earnest teacher,’
says The Pilgrim’s Scrip; and Sir Austin, in schooling himself to speak
with moderation of women, was beginning to get a glimpse of their side
of the case.

Cold Blood now touched on love to Hot Blood.

Cold Blood said, “It is a passion coming in the order of nature, the
ripe fruit of our animal being.”

Hot Blood felt: “It is a divinity! All that is worth living for in the
world.”

Cold Blood said: “It is a fever which tests our strength, and too often
leads to perdition.”

Hot Blood felt: “Lead whither it will, I follow it.”

Cold Blood said: “It is a name men and women are much in the habit of
employing to sanctify their appetites.”

Hot Blood felt: “It is worship; religion; life!”

And so the two parallel lines ran on.

The baronet became more personal:

“You know my love for you, my son. The extent of it you cannot know;
but you must know that it is something very deep, and—I do not wish to
speak of it—but a father must sometimes petition for gratitude, since
the only true expression of it is his son’s moral good. If you care for
my love, or love me in return, aid me with all your energies to keep
you what I have made you, and guard you from the snares besetting you.
It was in my hands once. It is ceasing to be so. Remember, my son, what
my love is. It is different, I fear, with most fathers: but I am bound
up in your welfare: what you do affects me vitally. You will take no
step that is not intimate with my happiness, or my misery. And I have
had great disappointments, my son.”

So far it was well. Richard loved his father, and even in his frenzied
state he could not without emotion hear him thus speak.

Unhappily, the baronet, who by some fatality never could see when he
was winning the battle, thought proper in his wisdom to water the
dryness of his sermon with a little jocoseness, on the subject of young
men fancying themselves in love, and, when they were raw and green,
absolutely wanting to be—that most awful thing, which the wisest and
strongest of men undertake in hesitation and after self-mortification
and penance—married! He sketched the Foolish Young Fellow—the object of
general ridicule and covert contempt. He sketched the Woman—the strange
thing made in our image, and with all our faculties—passing to the rule
of one who in taking her proved that he could not rule himself, and had
no knowledge of her save as a choice morsel which he would burn the
whole world, and himself in the bargain, to possess. He harped upon the
Foolish Young Fellow, till the foolish young fellow felt his skin
tingle and was half suffocated with shame and rage.

After this, the baronet might be as wise as he pleased: he had quite
undone his work. He might analyze Love and anatomize Woman. He might
accord to her her due position, and paint her fair: he might be shrewd,
jocose, gentle, pathetic, wonderfully wise: he spoke to deaf ears.

Closing his sermon with the question, softly uttered: “Have you
anything to tell me, Richard?” and hoping for a confession, and a
thorough re-establishment of confidence, the callous answer struck him
cold: “I have not.”

The baronet relapsed in his chair, and made diagrams of his fingers.

Richard turned his back on further dialogue by going to the window. In
the section of sky over the street twinkled two or three stars; shining
faintly, feeling the moon. The moon was rising: the woods were lifting
up to her: his star of the woods would be there. A bed of moss set
about flowers in a basket under him breathed to his nostril of the
woodland keenly, and filled him with delirious longing.

A succession of hard sighs brought his father’s hand on his shoulder.

“You have nothing you could say to me, my son? Tell me, Richard!
Remember, there is no home for the soul where dwells a shadow of
untruth!”

“Nothing at all, sir,” the young man replied, meeting him with the full
orbs of his eyes.

The baronet withdrew his hand, and paced the room.

At last it grew impossible for Richard to control his impatience, and
he said: “Do you intend me to stay here, sir? Am I not to return to
Raynham at all to-night?”

His father was again falsely jocular:

“What? and catch the train after giving it ten minutes’ start?”

“Cassandra will take me,” said the young man earnestly. “I needn’t ride
her hard, sir. Or perhaps you would lend me your Winkelried? I should
be down with him in little better than three hours.”

“Even then, you know, the park-gates would be locked.”

“Well, I could stable him in the village. Dowling knows the horse, and
would treat him properly. May I have him, sir?”

The cloud cleared off Richard’s face as he asked. At least, if he
missed his love that night he would be near her, breathing the same
air, marking what star was above her bedchamber, hearing the hushed
night-talk of the trees about her dwelling: looking on the distances
that were like hope half fulfilled and a bodily presence bright as
Hesper, since he knew her. There were two swallows under the eaves
shadowing Lucy’s chamber-windows: two swallows, mates in one nest,
blissful birds, who twittered and cheep-cheeped to the sole-lying
beauty in her bed. Around these birds the lover’s heart revolved, he
knew not why. He associated them with all his close-veiled dreams of
happiness. Seldom a morning passed when he did not watch them leave the
nest on their breakfast-flight, busy in the happy stillness of dawn. It
seemed to him now that if he could be at Raynham to see them in
to-morrow’s dawn he would be compensated for his incalculable loss of
to-night: he would forgive and love his father, London, the life, the
world. Just to see those purple backs and white breasts flash out into
the quiet morning air! He wanted no more.

The baronet’s trifling had placed this enormous boon within the young
man’s visionary grasp.

He still went on trying the boy’s temper.

“You know there would be nobody ready for you at Raynham. It is unfair
to disturb the maids.”

Richard overrode every objection.

“Well, then, my son,” said the baronet, preserving his half-jocular
air, “I must tell you that it is my wish to have you in town.”

“Then you have not been ill at all, sir!” cried Richard, as in his
despair he seized the whole plot.

“I have been as well as you could have desired me to be,” said his
father.

“Why did they lie to me?” the young man wrathfully exclaimed.

“I think, Richard, you can best answer that,” rejoined Sir Austin,
kindly severe.

Dread of being signalized as the Foolish Young Fellow prevented Richard
from expostulating further. Sir Austin saw him grinding his passion
into powder for future explosion, and thought it best to leave him for
awhile.




CHAPTER XXII


For three weeks Richard had to remain in town and endure the teachings
of the System in a new atmosphere. He had to sit and listen to men of
science who came to renew their intimacy with his father, and whom of
all men his father wished him to respect and study; practically
scientific men being, in the baronet’s estimation, the only minds
thoroughly mated and enviable. He had to endure an introduction to the
Grandisons, and meet the eyes of his kind, haunted as he was by the
Foolish Young Fellow. The idea that he might by any chance be
identified with him held the poor youth in silent subjection. And it
was horrible. For it was a continued outrage on the fair image he had
in his heart. The notion of the world laughing at him because he loved
sweet Lucy stung him to momentary frenzies, and developed premature
misanthropy in his spirit. Also the System desired to show him whither
young women of the parish lead us, and he was dragged about at
nighttime to see the sons and daughters of darkness, after the fashion
prescribed to Mr. Thompson; how they danced and ogled down the high
road to perdition. But from this sight possibly the teacher learnt more
than his pupil, since we find him seriously asking his meditative
hours, in the Note-book: “Wherefore Wild Oats are only of one gender?”
a question certainly not suggested to him at Raynham; and
again—“Whether men might not be attaching too rigid an
importance?”...to a subject with a dotted tail apparently, for he gives
it no other in the Note-book. But, as I apprehend, he had come to plead
in behalf of women here, and had deduced something from positive
observation. To Richard the scenes he witnessed were strange wild
pictures, likely if anything to have increased his misanthropy, but for
his love.

Certain sweet little notes from Lucy sustained the lover during the
first two weeks of exile. They ceased; and now Richard fell into such
despondency that his father in alarm had to take measures to hasten
their return to Raynham. At the close of the third week Berry laid a
pair of letters, bearing the Raynham post-mark, on the breakfast-table,
and, after reading one attentively, the baronet asked his son if he was
inclined to quit the metropolis.

“For Raynham, air?” cried Richard, and relapsed, saying, “As you will!”
aware that he had given a glimpse of the Foolish Young Fellow.

Berry accordingly received orders to make arrangements for their
instant return to Raynham.

The letter Sir Austin lifted his head from to bespeak his son’s wishes
was a composition of the wise youth Adrian’s, and ran thus:

“Benson is doggedly recovering. He requires great indemnities. Happy
when a faithful fool is the main sufferer in a household! I quite agree
with you that our faithful fool is the best servant of great schemes.
Benson is now a piece of history. I tell him that this is indemnity
enough, and that the sweet Muse usually insists upon gentlemen being
half-flayed before she will condescend to notice them; but Benson, I
regret to say, rejects the comfort so fine a reflection should offer,
and had rather keep his skin and live opaque. Heroism seems partly a
matter of training. Faithful folly is Benson’s nature: the rest has
been thrust upon.

“The young person has resigned the neighbourhood. I had an interview
with the fair Papist myself, and also with the man Blaize. They were
both sensible, though one swore and the other sighed. She is pretty. I
hope she does not paint. I can affirm that her legs are strong, for she
walks to Bellingham twice a week to take her Scarlet bath, when, having
confessed and been made clean by the Romish unction, she walks back the
brisker, of which my Protestant muscular system is yet aware. It was on
the road to Bellingham I engaged her. She is well in the matter of
hair. Madam Godiva might challenge her, it would be a fair match. Has
it never struck you that Woman is nearer the vegetable than Man?—Mr.
Blaize intends her for his son a junction that every lover of fairy
mythology must desire to see consummated. Young Tom is heir to all the
agremens of the Beast. The maids of Lobourne say (I hear) that he is a
very Proculus among them. Possibly the envious men say it for the
maids. Beauty does not speak bad grammar—and altogether she is better
out of the way.”

The other letter was from Lady Blandish, a lady’s letter, and said:

“I have fulfilled your commission to the best of my ability, and
heartily sad it has made me. She is indeed very much above her
station—pity that it is so! She is almost beautiful—quite beautiful at
times, and not in any way what you have been led to fancy. The poor
child had no story to tell. I have again seen her, and talked with her
for an hour as kindly as I could. I could gather nothing more than we
know. It is just a woman’s history as it invariably commences. Richard
is the god of her idolatry. She will renounce him, and sacrifice
herself for his sake. Are we so bad? She asked me what she was to do.
She would do whatever was imposed upon her—all but pretend to love
another, and that she never would, and, I believe, never will. You know
I am sentimental, and I confess we dropped a few tears together. Her
uncle has sent her for the Winter to the institution where it appears
she was educated, and where they are very fond of her and want to keep
her, which it would be a good thing if they were to do. The man is a
good sort of man. She was entrusted to him by her father, and he never
interferes with her religion, and is very scrupulous about all that
pertains to it, though, as he says, he is a Christian himself. In the
Spring (but the poor child does not know this) she is to come back, and
be married to his lout of a son. I am determined to prevent that. May I
not reckon on your promise to aid me? When you see her, I am sure you
will. It would be sacrilege to look on and permit such a thing. You
know, they are cousins. She asked me, where in the world there was one
like Richard? What could I answer? They were your own words, and spoken
with a depth of conviction! I hope he is really calm. I shudder to
think of him when he comes, and discovers what I have been doing. I
hope I have been really doing right! A good deed, you say, never dies;
but we cannot always know—I must rely on you. Yes, it is; I should
think, easy to suffer martyrdom when one is sure of one’s cause! but
then one must be sure of it. I have done nothing lately but to repeat
to myself that saying of yours, No. 54, C. 7, P.S.; and it has consoled
me, I cannot say why, except that all wisdom consoles, whether it
applies directly or not:

“‘For this reason so many fall from God, who have attained to Him; that
they cling to Him with their Weakness, not with their Strength.’


“I like to know of what you are thinking when you composed this or that
saying—what suggested it. May not one be admitted to inspect the
machinery of wisdom? I feel curious to know how thoughts—real
thoughts—are born. Not that I hope to win the secret. Here is the
beginning of one (but we poor women can never put together even two of
the three ideas which you say go to form a thought): ‘When a wise man
makes a false step, will he not go farther than a fool?’ It has just
flitted through me.

“I cannot get on with Gibbon, so wait your return to recommence the
readings. I dislike the sneering essence of his writings. I keep
referring to his face, until the dislike seems to become personal. How
different is it with Wordsworth! And yet I cannot escape from the
thought that he is always solemnly thinking of himself (but I do
reverence him). But this is curious; Byron was a greater egoist, and
yet I do not feel the same with him. He reminds me of a beast of the
desert, savage and beautiful; and the former is what one would imagine
a superior donkey reclaimed from the heathen to be—a very superior
donkey, I mean, with great power of speech and great natural
complacency, and whose stubbornness you must admire as part of his
mission. The worst is that no one will imagine anything sublime in a
superior donkey, so my simile is unfair and false. Is it not strange? I
love Wordsworth best, and yet Byron has the greater power over me. How
is that?”

(“Because,” Sir Austin wrote beside the query in pencil, “women are
cowards, and succumb to Irony and Passion, rather than yield their
hearts to Excellence and Nature’s Inspiration.”)

The letter pursued:

“I have finished Boiardo and have taken up Berni. The latter offends
me. I suppose we women do not really care for humour. You are right in
saying we have none ourselves, and ‘cackle’ instead of laugh. It is
true (of me, at least) that ‘Falstaff is only to us an incorrigible fat
man.’ I want to know what he illustrates. And Don Quixote—what end can
be served in making a noble mind ridiculous?—I hear you say—practical.
So it is. We are very narrow, I know. But we like wit—practical again!
Or in your words (when I really think they generally come to my
aid—perhaps it is that it is often all your thought); we ‘prefer the
rapier thrust, to the broad embrace, of Intelligence.’”


He trifled with the letter for some time, re-reading chosen passages as
he walked about the room, and considering he scarce knew what. There
are ideas language is too gross for, and shape too arbitrary, which
come to us and have a definite influence upon us, and yet we cannot
fasten on the filmy things and make them visible and distinct to
ourselves, much less to others. Why did he twice throw a look into the
glass in the act of passing it? He stood for a moment with head erect
facing it. His eyes for the nonce seemed little to peruse his outer
features; the grey gathered brows, and the wrinkles much action of them
had traced over the circles half up his high straight forehead; the
iron-grey hair that rose over his forehead and fell away in the fashion
of Richard’s plume. His general appearance showed the tints of years;
but none of their weight, and nothing of the dignity of his youth, was
gone. It was so far satisfactory, but his eyes were wide, as one who
looks at his essential self through the mask we wear.

Perhaps he was speculating as he looked on the sort of aspect he
presented to the lady’s discriminative regard. Of her feelings he had
not a suspicion. But he knew with what extraordinary lucidity women
can, when it pleases them, and when their feelings are not quite
boiling under the noonday sun, seize all the sides of a character, and
put their fingers on its weak point. He was cognizant of the total
absence of the humorous in himself (the want that most shut him out
from his fellows), and perhaps the clear-thoughted, intensely
self-examining gentleman filmily conceived, Me also, in common with the
poet, she gazes on as one of the superior—grey beasts!

He may have so conceived the case; he was capable of that
great-mindedness, and could snatch at times very luminous glances at
the broad reflector which the world of fact lying outside our narrow
compass holds up for us to see ourselves in when we will. Unhappily,
the faculty of laughter, which is due to this gift, was denied him; and
having seen, he, like the companion of friend Balsam, could go no
farther. For a good wind of laughter had relieved him of much of the
blight of self-deception, and oddness, and extravagance; had given a
healthier view of our atmosphere of life; but he had it not.

Journeying back to Bellingham in the train, with the heated brain and
brilliant eye of his son beside him, Sir Austin tried hard to feel
infallible, as a man with a System should feel; and because he could
not do so, after much mental conflict, he descended to entertain a
personal antagonism to the young woman who had stepped in between his
experiment and success. He did not think kindly of her. Lady Blandish’s
encomiums of her behaviour and her beauty annoyed him. Forgetful that
he had in a measure forfeited his rights to it, he took the common
ground of fathers, and demanded, “Why he was not justified in doing all
that lay in his power to prevent his son from casting himself away upon
the first creature with a pretty face he encountered?” Deliberating
thus, he lost the tenderness he should have had for his experiment—the
living, burning youth at his elbow, and his excessive love for him took
a rigorous tone. It appeared to him politic, reasonable, and just, that
the uncle of this young woman, who had so long nursed the prudent
scheme of marrying her to his son, should not only not be thwarted in
his object but encouraged and even assisted. At least, not thwarted.
Sir Austin had no glass before him while these ideas hardened in his
mind, and he had rather forgotten the letter of Lady Blandish.

Father and son were alone in the railway carriage. Both were too
preoccupied to speak. As they neared Bellingham the dark was filling
the hollows of the country. Over the pine-hills beyond the station a
last rosy streak lingered across a green sky. Richard eyed it while
they flew along. It caught him forward: it seemed full of the spirit of
his love, and brought tears of mournful longing to his eyelids. The sad
beauty of that one spot in the heavens seemed to call out to his soul
to swear to his Lucy’s truth to him: was like the sorrowful visage of
his fleur-de-luce as he called her, appealing to him for faith. That
tremulous tender way she had of half-closing and catching light on the
nether-lids, when sometimes she looked up in her lover’s face—a look so
mystic-sweet that it had grown to be the fountain of his dreams: he saw
it yonder, and his blood thrilled.

Know you those wand-like touches of I know not what, before which our
grosser being melts; and we, much as we hope to be in the Awaking,
stand etherealized, trembling with new joy? They come but rarely;
rarely even in love, when we fondly think them revelations. Mere
sensations they are, doubtless: and we rank for them no higher in the
spiritual scale than so many translucent glorious polypi that quiver on
the shores, the hues of heaven running through them. Yet in the harvest
of our days it is something for the animal to have had such mere
fleshly polypian experiences to look back upon, and they give him an
horizon—pale seas of luring splendour. One who has had them (when they
do not bound him) may find the Isles of Bliss sooner than another.
Sensual faith in the upper glories is something. “Let us remember,”
says The Pilgrim’s Scrip, “that Nature, though heathenish, reaches at
her best to the footstool of the Highest. She is not all dust, but a
living portion of the spheres. In aspiration it is our error to despise
her, forgetting that through Nature only can we ascend. Cherished,
trained, and purified, she is then partly worthy the divine mate who is
to make her wholly so. St. Simeon saw the Hog in Nature, and took
Nature for the Hog.”

It was one of these strange bodily exaltations which thrilled the young
man, he knew not how it was, for sadness and his forebodings vanished.
The soft wand touched him. At that moment, had Sir Austin spoken
openly, Richard might have fallen upon his heart. He could not.

He chose to feel injured on the common ground of fathers, and to pursue
his System by plotting. Lady Blandish had revived his jealousy of the
creature who menaced it, and jealousy of a System is unreflecting and
vindictive as jealousy of woman.

Heath-roots and pines breathed sharp in the cool autumn evening about
the Bellingham station. Richard stood a moment as he stepped from the
train, and drew the country air into his lungs with large heaves of the
chest. Leaving his father to the felicitations of the station-master,
he went into the Lobourne road to look for his faithful Tom, who had
received private orders through Berry to be in attendance with his
young master’s mare, Cassandra, and was lurking in a plantation of firs
unenclosed on the borders of the road, where Richard, knowing his
retainer’s zest for conspiracy too well to seek him anywhere but in the
part most favoured with shelter and concealment, found him furtively
whiffing tobacco.

“What news, Tom? Is there an illness?”

Tom sent his undress cap on one side to scratch at dilemma, an old
agricultural habit to which he was still a slave in moments of abstract
thought or sudden difficulty.

“No, I don’t want the rake, Mr. Richard,” he whinnied with a false
grin, as he beheld his master’s eye vacantly following the action.

“Speak out!” he was commanded. “I haven’t had a letter for a week!”

Richard learnt the news. He took it with surprising outward calm, only
getting a little closer to Cassandra’s neck, and looking very hard at
Tom without seeing a speck of him, which had the effect on Tom of
making him sincerely wish his master would punch his head at once
rather than fix him in that owl-like way.

“Go on!” said Richard, huskily. “Yes? She’s gone! Well?”

Tom was brought to understand he must make the most of trifles, and
recited how he had heard from a female domestic at Belthorpe of the
name of Davenport, formerly known to him, that the young lady never
slept a wink from the hour she knew she was going, but sat up in her
bed till morning crying most pitifully, though she never complained.
Hereat the tears unconsciously streamed down Richard’s cheeks. Tom said
he had tried to see her, but Mr. Adrian kept him at work, ciphering at
a terrible sum—that and nothing else all day! saying, it was to please
his young master on his return. “Likewise something in Lat’n,” added
Tom. “Nom’tive Mouser!—’nough to make ye mad, sir!” he exclaimed with
pathos. The wretch had been put to acquire a Latin declension.

Tom saw her on the morning she went away, he said: she was very
sorrowful-looking, and nodded kindly to him as she passed in the fly
along with young Tom Blaize. “She have got uncommon kind eyes, sir,”
said Tom, “and cryin’ don’t spoil them.” For which his hand was
wrenched.

Tom had no more to tell, save that, in rounding the road, the young
lady had hung out her hand, and seemed to move it forward and back, as
much as to say, Good-bye, Tom! “And though she couldn’t see me,” said
Tom, “I took off my hat. I did take it so kind of her to think of a
chap like me.” He was at high-pressure sentiment—what with his
education for a hero and his master’s love-stricken state.

“You saw no more of her, Tom?”

“No, sir. That was the last!”

“That was the last you saw of her, Tom?”

“Well, sir, I saw nothin’ more.”

“And so she went out of sight!”

“Clean gone, that she were, sir.”

“Why did they take her away? what have they done with her? where have
they taken her to?”

These red-hot questionings were addressed to the universal heaven
rather than to Tom.

“Why didn’t she write?” they were resumed. “Why did she leave? She’s
mine. She belongs to me! Who dared take her away? Why did she leave
without writing?—Tom!”

“Yes, sir,” said the well-drilled recruit, dressing himself up to the
word of command. He expected a variation of the theme from the change
of tone with which his name had been pronounced, but it was again,
“Where have they taken her to?” and this was even more perplexing to
Tom than his hard sum in arithmetic had been. He could only draw down
the corners of his mouth hard, and glance up queerly.

“She had been crying—you saw that, Tom?”

“No mistake about that, Mr. Richard. Cryin’ all night and all day, I
sh’d say.”

“And she was crying when you saw her?”

“She look’d as if she’d just done for a moment, sir.”

“But her face was white?”

“White as a sheet.”

Richard paused to discover whether his instinct had caught a new view
from these facts. He was in a cage, always knocking against the same
bars, fly as he might. Her tears were the stars in his black night. He
clung to them as golden orbs. Inexplicable as they were, they were at
least pledges of love.

The hues of sunset had left the West. No light was there but the
steadfast pale eye of twilight. Thither he was drawn. He mounted
Cassandra, saying: “Tell them something, Tom. I shan’t be home to
dinner,” and rode off toward the forsaken home of light over Belthorpe,
whereat he saw the wan hand of his Lucy, waving farewell, receding as
he advanced. His jewel was stolen,—he must gaze upon the empty box.




CHAPTER XXIII


Night had come on as Richard entered the old elm-shaded, grass-bordered
lane leading down from Raynham to Belthorpe. The pale eye of twilight
was shut. The wind had tossed up the bank of Western cloud, which was
now flying broad and unlighted across the sky, broad and balmy—the
charioted South-west at full charge behind his panting coursers. As he
neared the farm his heart fluttered and leapt up. He was sure she must
be there. She must have returned. Why should she have left for good
without writing? He caught suspicion by the throat, making it
voiceless, if it lived: he silenced reason. Her not writing was now a
proof that she had returned. He listened to nothing but his imperious
passion, and murmured sweet words for her, as if she were by: tender
cherishing epithets of love in the nest. She was there—she moved
somewhere about like a silver flame in the dear old house, doing her
sweet household duties. His blood began to sing: O happy those within,
to see her, and be about her! By some extraordinary process he
contrived to cast a sort of glory round the burly person of Farmer
Blaize himself. And oh! to have companionship with a seraph one must
know a seraph’s bliss, and was not young Tom to be envied? The smell of
late clematis brought on the wind enwrapped him, and went to his brain,
and threw a light over the old red-brick house, for he remembered where
it grew, and the winter rose-tree, and the jessamine, and the
passion-flower: the garden in front with the standard roses tended by
her hands; the long wall to the left striped by the branches of the
cherry, the peep of a further garden through the wall, and then the
orchard, and the fields beyond—the happy circle of her dwelling! it
flashed before his eyes while he looked on the darkness. And yet it was
the reverse of hope which kindled this light and inspired the momentary
calm he experienced: it was despair exaggerating delusion, wilfully
building up on a groundless basis. “For the tenacity of true passion is
terrible,” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip: “it will stand against the hosts
of heaven, God’s great array of Facts, rather than surrender its aim,
and must be crushed before it will succumb—sent to the lowest pit!” He
knew she was not there; she was gone. But the power of a will strained
to madness fought at it, kept it down, conjured forth her ghost, and
would have it as he dictated. Poor youth! the great array of facts was
in due order of march.

He had breathed her name many times, and once over-loud; almost a cry
for her escaped him. He had not noticed the opening of a door and the
noise of a foot along the gravel walk. He was leaning over Cassandra’s
uneasy neck watching the one window intently, when a voice addressed
him out of the darkness.

“Be that you, young gentleman?—Mr. Fev’rel?”

Richard’s trance was broken. “Mr. Blaize!” he said; recognizing the
farmer’s voice.

“Good even’n t’ you, sir,” returned the farmer. “I knew the mare though
I didn’t know you. Rather bluff to-night it be. Will ye step in, Mr.
Fev’rel? it’s beginning’ to spit,—going to be a wildish night, I
reckon.”

Richard dismounted. The farmer called one of his men to hold the mare,
and ushered the young man in. Once there, Richard’s conjurations
ceased. There was a deadness about the rooms and passages that told of
her absence. The walls he touched—these were the vacant shells of her.
He had never been in the house since he knew her, and now what strange
sweetness, and what pangs!

Young Tom Blaize was in the parlour, squared over the table in
open-mouthed examination of an ancient book of the fashions for a
summer month which had elapsed during his mother’s minority. Young Tom
was respectfully studying the aspects of the radiant beauties of the
polite work. He also was a thrall of woman, newly enrolled, and full of
wonder.

“What, Tom!” the farmer sang out as soon as he had opened the door;
“there ye be! at yer Folly agin, are ye? What good’ll them fashens do
to you, I’d like t’know? Come, shut up, and go and see to Mr. Fev’rel’s
mare. He’s al’ays at that ther’ Folly now. I say there never were a
better name for a book than that ther’ Folly! Talk about attitudes!”

The farmer laughed his fat sides into a chair, and motioned his visitor
to do likewise.

“It’s a comfort they’re most on ’em females,” he pursued, sounding a
thwack on his knee as he settled himself agreeably in his seat. “It
don’t matter much what they does, except pinchin’ in—waspin’ it at the
waist. Give me nature, I say—woman as she’s made! eh, young gentleman?”

“You seem very lonely here,” said Richard, glancing round, and at the
ceiling.

“Lonely?” quoth the farmer. “Well, for the matter o’ that, we be!—jest
now, so’t happens; I’ve got my pipe, and Tom’ve got his Folly. He’s on
one side the table, and I’m on t’other. He gapes, and I gazes. We are a
bit lonesome. But there—it’s for the best!”

Richard resumed, “I hardly expected to see you to-night, Mr. Blaize.”

“Y’acted like a man in coming, young gentleman, and I does ye honour
for it!” said Farmer Blaize with sudden energy and directness.

The thing implied by the farmer’s words caused Richard to take a quick
breath. They looked at each other, and looked away, the farmer
thrumming on the arm of his chair.

Above the mantel-piece, surrounded by tarnished indifferent miniatures
of high-collared, well-to-do yeomen of the anterior generation, trying
their best not to grin, and high-waisted old ladies smiling an
encouraging smile through plentiful cap-puckers, there hung a passably
executed half-figure of a naval officer in uniform, grasping a
telescope under his left arm, who stood forth clearly as not of their
kith and kin. His eyes were blue, his hair light, his bearing that of a
man who knows how to carry his head and shoulders. The artist, while
giving him an epaulette to indicate his rank, had also recorded the
juvenility which a lieutenant in the naval service can retain after
arriving at that position, by painting him with smooth cheeks and fresh
ruddy lips. To this portrait Richard’s eyes were directed. Farmer
Blaize observed it, and said—

“Her father, sir!”

Richard moderated his voice to praise the likeness.

“Yes,” said the farmer, “pretty well. Next best to havin’ her, though
it’s a long way off that!”

“An old family, Mr. Blaize—is it not?” Richard asked in as careless a
tone as he could assume.

“Gentlefolks—what’s left of ’em,” replied the farmer with an equally
affected indifference.

“And that’s her father?” said Richard, growing bolder to speak of her.

“That’s her father, young gentleman!”

“Mr. Blaize,” Richard turned to face him, and burst out, “where is
she?”

“Gone, sir! packed off!—Can’t have her here now.” The farmer thrummed a
step brisker, and eyed the young man’s wild face resolutely.

“Mr. Blaize,” Richard leaned forward to get closer to him. He was
stunned, and hardly aware of what he was saying or doing: “Where has
she gone? Why did she leave?”

“You needn’t to ask, sir—ye know,” said the farmer, with a side shot of
his head.

“But she did not—it was not her wish to go?”

“No! I think she likes the place. Mayhap she likes’t too well!”

“Why did you send her away to make her unhappy, Mr. Blaize?”

The farmer bluntly denied it was he was the party who made her unhappy.
“Nobody can’t accuse me. Tell ye what, sir. I wunt have the busybodies
set to work about her, and there’s all the matter. So let you and I
come to an understandin’.”

A blind inclination to take offence made Richard sit upright. He forgot
it the next minute, and said humbly: “Am I the cause of her going?”

“Well!” returned the farmer, “to speak straight—ye be!”

“What can I do, Mr. Blaize, that she may come back again” the young
hypocrite asked.

“Now,” said the farmer, “you’re coming to business. Glad to hear ye
talk in that sensible way, Mr. Feverel. You may guess I wants her bad
enough. The house ain’t itself now she’s away, and I ain’t myself.
Well, sir! This ye can do. If you gives me your promise not to meddle
with her at all—I can’t mak’ out how you come to be acquainted; not to
try to get her to be meetin’ you—and if you’d ’a seen her when she
left, you would—when did ye meet?—last grass, wasn’t it?—your word as a
gentleman not to be writing letters, and spyin’ after her—I’ll have her
back at once. Back she shall come!”

“Give her up!” cried Richard.

“Ay, that’s it!” said the farmer. “Give her up.”

The young man checked the annihilation of time that was on his mouth.

“You sent her away to protect her from me, then?” he said savagely.

“That’s not quite it, but that’ll do,” rejoined the farmer.

“Do you think I shall harm her, sir?”

“People seem to think she’ll harm you, young gentleman,” the farmer
said with some irony.

“Harm me—she? What people?”

“People pretty intimate with you, sir.”

“What people? Who spoke of us?” Richard began to scent a plot, and
would not be balked.

“Well, sir, look here,” said the farmer. “It ain’t no secret, and if it
be, I don’t see why I’m to keep it. It appears your education’s
peculiar!” The farmer drawled out the word as if he were describing the
figure of a snake. “You ain’t to be as other young gentlemen. All the
better! You’re a fine bold young gentleman, and your father’s a right
to be proud of ye. Well, sir—I’m sure I thank him for’t he comes to
hear of you and Luce, and of course he don’t want nothin’ o’ that—more
do I. I meets him there! What’s more I won’t have nothin’ of it. She be
my gal. She were left to my protection. And she’s a lady, sir. Let me
tell ye, ye won’t find many on ’em so well looked to as she be—my Luce!
Well, Mr. Fev’rel, it’s you, or it’s her—one of ye must be out o’ the
way. So we’re told. And Luce—I do believe she’s just as anxious about
yer education as yer father—she says she’ll go, and wouldn’t write,
and’d break it off for the sake o’ your education. And she’ve kep’ her
word, haven’t she?—She’s a true’n. What she says she’ll do!—True blue
she be, my Luce! So now, sir, you do the same, and I’ll thank ye.”

Any one who has tossed a sheet of paper into the fire, and seen it
gradually brown with heat, and strike to flame, may conceive the mind
of the lover as he listened to this speech.

His anger did not evaporate in words, but condensed and sank deep. “Mr.
Blaize,” he said, “this is very kind of the people you allude to, but I
am of an age now to think and act for myself—I love her, sir!” His
whole countenance changed, and the muscles of his face quivered.

“Well!” said the farmer, appeasingly, “we all do at your age—somebody
or other. It’s natural!”

“I love her!” the young man thundered afresh, too much possessed by his
passion to have a sense of shame in the confession. “Farmer!” his voice
fell to supplication, “will you bring her back?”

Farmer Blaize made a queer face. He asked—what for? and where was the
promise required?—But was not the lover’s argument conclusive? He said
he loved her! and he could not see why her uncle should not in
consequence immediately send for her, that they might be together. All
very well, quoth the farmer, but what’s to come of it?—What was to come
of it? Why, love, and more love! And a bit too much! the farmer added
grimly.

“Then you refuse me, farmer,” said Richard. “I must look to you for
keeping her away from me, not to—to—these people. You will not have her
back, though I tell you I love her better than my life?”

Farmer Blaize now had to answer him plainly, he had a reason and an
objection of his own. And it was, that her character was at stake, and
God knew whether she herself might not be in danger. He spoke with a
kindly candour, not without dignity. He complimented Richard
personally, but young people were young people; baronets’ sons were not
in the habit of marrying farmers’ nieces.

At first the son of a System did not comprehend him. When he did, he
said: “Farmer! if I give you my word of honour, as I hope for heaven,
to marry her when I am of age, will you have her back?”

He was so fervid that, to quiet him, the farmer only shook his head
doubtfully at the bars of the grate, and let his chest fall slowly.
Richard caught what seemed to him a glimpse of encouragement in these
signs, and observed: “It’s not because you object to me, Mr. Blaize?”

The farmer signified it was not that.

“It’s because my father is against me,” Richard went on, and undertook
to show that love was so sacred a matter that no father could entirely
and for ever resist his son’s inclinations. Argument being a cool field
where the farmer could meet and match him, the young man got on the
tramroad of his passion, and went ahead. He drew pictures of Lucy, of
her truth, and his own. He took leaps from life to death, from death to
life, mixing imprecations and prayers in a torrent. Perhaps he did move
the stolid old Englishman a little, he was so vehement, and made so
visible a sacrifice of his pride.

Farmer Blaize tried to pacify him, but it was useless. His jewel he
must have.

The farmer stretched out his hand for the pipe that allayeth
botheration. “May smoke heer now,” he said. “Not when—somebody’s
present. Smoke in the kitchen then. Don’t mind smell?”

Richard nodded, and watched the operations while the farmer filled, and
lighted, and began to puff, as if his fate hung on them.

“Who’d a’ thought, when you sat over there once, of its comin’ to
this?” ejaculated the farmer, drawing ease and reflection from tobacco.
“You didn’t think much of her that day, young gentleman! I introduced
ye. Well! things comes about. Can’t you wait till she returns in due
course, now?”

This suggestion, the work of the pipe, did but bring on him another
torrent.

“It’s queer,” said the farmer, putting the mouth of the pipe to his
wrinkled-up temples.

Richard waited for him, and then he laid down the pipe altogether, as
no aid in perplexity, and said, after leaning his arm on the table and
staring at Richard an instant:

“Look, young gentleman! My word’s gone. I’ve spoke it. I’ve given ’em
the ’surance she shan’t be back till the Spring, and then I’ll have
her, and then—well! I do hope, for more reasons than one, ye’ll both be
wiser—I’ve got my own notions about her. But I an’t the man to force a
gal to marry ’gainst her inclines. Depend upon it I’m not your enemy,
Mr. Fev’rel. You’re jest the one to mak’ a young gal proud. So
wait,—and see. That’s my ’dvice. Jest tak’ and wait. I’ve no more to
say.”

Richard’s impetuosity had made him really afraid of speaking his
notions concerning the projected felicity of young Tom, if indeed they
were serious.

The farmer repeated that he had no more to say; and Richard, with “Wait
till the Spring! Wait till the Spring!” dinning despair in his ears,
stood up to depart. Farmer Blaize shook his slack hand in a friendly
way, and called out at the door for young Tom, who, dreading allusions
to his Folly, did not appear. A maid rushed by Richard in the passage,
and slipped something into his grasp, which fixed on it without further
consciousness than that of touch. The mare was led forth by the Bantam.
A light rain was falling down strong warm gusts, and the trees were
noisy in the night. Farmer Blaize requested Richard at the gate to give
him his hand, and say all was well. He liked the young man for his
earnestness and honest outspeaking. Richard could not say all was well,
but he gave his hand, and knitted it to the farmer’s in a sharp
squeeze, when he got upon Cassandra, and rode into the tumult.

A calm, clear dawn succeeded the roaring West, and threw its glowing
grey image on the waters of the Abbey-lake. Before sunrise Tom Bakewell
was abroad, and met the missing youth, his master, jogging Cassandra
leisurely along the Lobourne park-road, a sorry couple to look at.
Cassandra’s flanks were caked with mud, her head drooped: all that was
in her had been taken out by that wild night. On what heaths and heavy
fallows had she not spent her noble strength, recklessly fretting
through the darkness!

“Take the mare,” said Richard, dismounting and patting her between the
eyes. “She’s done up, poor old gal! Look to her, Tom, and then come to
me in my room.”

Tom asked no questions.

Three days would bring the anniversary of Richard’s birth, and though
Tom was close, the condition of the mare, and the young gentleman’s
strange freak in riding her out all night becoming known, prepared
everybody at Raynham for the usual bad-luck birthday, the prophets of
which were full of sad gratification. Sir Austin had an unpleasant
office to require of his son; no other than that of humbly begging
Benson’s pardon, and washing out the undue blood he had spilt in taking
his Pound of Flesh. Heavy Benson was told to anticipate the demand for
pardon, and practised in his mind the most melancholy Christian
deportment he could assume on the occasion. But while his son was in
this state, Sir Austin considered that he would hardly be brought to
see the virtues of the act, and did not make the requisition of him,
and heavy Benson remained drawn up solemnly expectant at doorways, and
at the foot of the staircase, a Saurian Caryatid, wherever he could get
a step in advance of the young man, while Richard heedlessly passed
him, as he passed everybody else, his head bent to the ground, and his
legs bearing him like random instruments of whose service he was
unconscious. It was a shock to Benson’s implicit belief in his patron;
and he was not consoled by the philosophic explanation, “That Good in a
strong many-compounded nature is of slower growth than any other mortal
thing, and must not be forced.” Damnatory doctrines best pleased
Benson. He was ready to pardon, as a Christian should, but he did want
his enemy before him on his knees. And now, though the Saurian Eye saw
more than all the other eyes in the house, and saw that there was
matter in hand between Tom and his master to breed exceeding
discomposure to the System, Benson, as he had not received his
indemnity, and did not wish to encounter fresh perils for nothing, held
his peace.

Sir Austin partly divined what was going on in the breast of his son,
without conceiving the depths of distrust his son cherished or quite
measuring the intensity of the passion that consumed him. He was very
kind and tender with him. Like a cunning physician who has,
nevertheless, overlooked the change in the disease superinduced by one
false dose, he meditated his prescriptions carefully and confidently,
sure that he knew the case, and was a match for it. He decreed that
Richard’s erratic behaviour should pass unnoticed. Two days before the
birthday, he asked him whether he would object to having company? To
which Richard said: “Have whom you will, sir.” The preparation for
festivity commenced accordingly.

On the birthday eve he dined with the rest. Lady Blandish was there,
and sat penitently at his right. Hippias prognosticated certain
indigestion for himself on the morrow. The Eighteenth Century wondered
whether she should live to see another birthday. Adrian drank the
two-years’ distant term of his tutorship, and Algernon went over the
list of the Lobourne men who would cope with Bursley on the morrow. Sir
Austin gave ear and a word to all, keeping his mental eye for his son.
To please Lady Blandish also, Adrian ventured to make trifling jokes
about London’s Mrs. Grandison; jokes delicately not decent, but so
delicately so, that it was not decent to perceive it.

After dinner Richard left them. Nothing more than commonly peculiar was
observed about him, beyond the excessive glitter of his eyes, but the
baronet said, “Yes, yes! that will pass.” He and Adrian, and Lady
Blandish, took tea in the library, and sat till a late hour discussing
casuistries relating mostly to the Apple-disease. Converse very amusing
to the wise youth, who could suggest to the two chaste minds situations
of the shadiest character, with the air of a seeker after truth, and
lead them, unsuspecting, where they dared not look about them. The
Aphorist had elated the heart of his constant fair worshipper with a
newly rounded if not newly conceived sentence, when they became aware
that they were four. Heavy Benson stood among them. He said he had
knocked, but received no answer. There was, however, a vestige of
surprise and dissatisfaction on his face beholding Adrian of the
company, which had not quite worn away, and gave place, when it did
vanish, to an aspect of flabby severity.

“Well, Benson? well?” said the baronet.

The unmoving man replied: “If you please, Sir Austin—Mr. Richard!”

“Well!”

“He’s out!”

“Well?”

“With Bakewell!”

“Well?”

“And a carpet-bag!”

The carpet-bag might be supposed to contain that funny thing called a
young hero’s romance in the making.

Out Richard was, and with a carpet-bag, which Tom Bakewell carried. He
was on the road to Bellingham, under heavy rain, hasting like an
escaped captive, wild with joy, while Tom shook his skin, and grunted
at his discomforts. The mail train was to be caught at Bellingham. He
knew where to find her now, through the intervention of Miss Davenport,
and thither he was flying, an arrow loosed from the bow: thither, in
spite of fathers and friends and plotters, to claim her, and take her,
and stand with her against the world.

They were both thoroughly wet when they entered Bellingham, and Tom’s
visions were of hot drinks. He hinted the necessity for inward
consolation to his master, who could answer nothing but “Tom! Tom! I
shall see her tomorrow!” It was bad—travelling in the wet, Tom hinted
again, to provoke the same insane outcry, and have his arm seized and
furiously shaken into the bargain. Passing the principal inn of the
place, Tom spoke plainly for brandy.

“No!” cried Richard, “there’s not a moment to be lost!” and as he said
it, he reeled, and fell against Tom, muttering indistinctly of
faintness, and that there was no time to lose. Tom lifted him in his
arms, and got admission to the inn. Brandy, the country’s specific, was
advised by host and hostess, and forced into his mouth, reviving him
sufficiently to cry out, “Tom! the bell’s ringing: we shall be late,”
after which he fell back insensible on the sofa where they had
stretched him. Excitement of blood and brain had done its work upon
him. The youth suffered them to undress him and put him to bed, and
there he lay, forgetful even of love; a drowned weed borne onward by
the tide of the hours. There his father found him.

Was the Scientific Humanist remorseful? He had looked forward to such a
crisis as that point in the disease his son was the victim of, when the
body would fail and give the spirit calm to conquer the malady, knowing
very well that the seeds of the evil were not of the spirit. Moreover,
to see him and have him was a repose after the alarm Benson had
sounded. “Mark!” he said to Lady Blandish, “when he recovers he will
not care for her.”

The lady had accompanied him to the Bellingham inn on first hearing of
Richard’s seizure.

“What an iron man you can be,” she exclaimed, smothering her
intuitions. She was for giving the boy his bauble; promising it him, at
least, if he would only get well and be the bright flower of promise he
once was.

“Can you look on him,” she pleaded, “can you look on him and
persevere?”

It was a hard sight for this man who loved his son so deeply. The youth
lay in his strange bed, straight and motionless, with fever on his
cheeks, and altered eyes.

Old Dr. Clifford of Lobourne was the medical attendant, who, with
head-shaking, and gathering of lips, and reminiscences of ancient
arguments, guaranteed to do all that leech could do in the matter. The
old doctor did admit that Richard’s constitution was admirable, and
answered to his prescriptions like a piano to the musician. “But,” he
said at a family consultation, for Sir Austin had told him how it stood
with the young man, “drugs are not much in cases of this sort. Change!
That’s what’s wanted, and as soon as may be. Distraction! He ought to
see the world, and know what he is made of. It’s no use my talking, I
know,” added the doctor.

“On the contrary,” said Sir Austin, “I am quite of your persuasion. And
the world he shall see—now.”

“We have dipped him in Styx, you know, doctor,” Adrian remarked.

“But, doctor,” said Lady Blandish, “have you known a case of this sort
before.”

“Never, my lady,” said the doctor, “they’re not common in these parts.
Country people are tolerably healthy-minded.”

“But people—and country people—have died for love, doctor?”

The doctor had not met any of them.

“Men, or women?” inquired the baronet.

Lady Blandish believed mostly women.

“Ask the doctor whether they were healthy-minded women,” said the
baronet. “No! you are both looking at the wrong end. Between a
highly-cultured being, and an emotionless animal, there is all the
difference in the world. But of the two, the doctor is nearer the
truth. The healthy nature is pretty safe. If he allowed for
organization he would be right altogether. To feel, but not to feel to
excess, that is the problem.”

“If I can’t have the one I chose,
To some fresh maid I will propose,”


Adrian hummed a country ballad.




CHAPTER XXIV


When the young Experiment again knew the hours that rolled him onward,
he was in his own room at Raynham. Nothing had changed: only a strong
fist had knocked him down and stunned him, and he opened his eyes to a
grey world: he had forgotten what he lived for. He was weak and thin,
and with a pale memory of things. His functions were the same,
everything surrounding him was the same: he looked upon the old blue
hills, the far-lying fallows, the river, and the woods: he knew them,
they seemed to have lost recollection of him. Nor could he find in
familiar human faces the secret of intimacy of heretofore. They were
the same faces: they nodded and smiled to him. What was lost he could
not tell. Something had been knocked out of him! He was sensible of his
father’s sweetness of manner, and he was grieved that he could not
reply to it, for every sense of shame and reproach had strangely gone.
He felt very useless. In place of the fiery love for one, he now bore
about a cold charity to all.

Thus in the heart of the young man died the Spring Primrose, and while
it died another heart was pushing forth the Primrose of Autumn.

The wonderful change in Richard, and the wisdom of her admirer, now
positively proved, were exciting matters to Lady Blandish. She was
rebuked for certain little rebellious fancies concerning him that had
come across her enslaved mind from time to time. For was he not almost
a prophet? It distressed the sentimental lady that a love like
Richard’s could pass off in mere smoke, and words such as she had heard
him speak in Abbey-wood resolve to emptiness. Nay, it humiliated her
personally, and the baronet’s shrewd prognostication humiliated her.
For how should he know, and dare to say, that love was a thing of the
dust that could be trodden out under the heel of science? But he had
said so; and he had proved himself right. She heard with wonderment
that Richard of his own accord had spoken to his father of the folly he
had been guilty of, and had begged his pardon. The baronet told her
this, adding that the youth had done it in a cold unwavering way,
without a movement of his features: had evidently done it to throw off
the burden of the duty, he had conceived. He had thought himself bound
to acknowledge that he had been the Foolish Young Fellow, wishing,
possibly, to abjure the fact by an set of penance. He had also given
satisfaction to Benson, and was become a renovated peaceful spirit,
whose main object appeared to be to get up his physical strength by
exercise and no expenditure of speech.

In her company he was composed and courteous; even when they were alone
together, he did not exhibit a trace of melancholy. Sober he seemed, as
one who has recovered from a drunkenness and has determined to drink no
more. The idea struck her that he might be playing a part, but Tom
Bakewell, in a private conversation they had, informed her that he had
received an order from his young master, one day while boxing with him,
not to mention the young lady’s name to him as long as he lived; and
Tom could only suppose that she had offended him. Theoretically wise
Lady Blandish had always thought the baronet; she was unprepared to
find him thus practically sagacious. She fell many degrees; she wanted
something to cling to; so she clung to the man who struck her low.
Love, then, was earthly; its depth could be probed by science! A man
lived who could measure it from end to end; foretell its term; handle
the young cherub as were he a shot owl! We who have flown into
cousinship with the empyrean, and disported among immortal hosts, our
base birth as a child of Time is made bare to us!—our wings are cut!
Oh, then, if science is this victorious enemy of love, let us love
science! was the logic of the lady’s heart; and secretly cherishing the
assurance that she should confute him yet, and prove him utterly wrong,
she gave him the fruits of present success, as it is a habit of women
to do; involuntarily partly. The fires took hold of her. She felt soft
emotions such as a girl feels, and they flattered her. It was like
youth coming back. Pure women have a second youth. The Autumn primrose
flourished.

We are advised by The Pilgrim’s Scrip that—

“The ways of women, which are Involution, and their practices, which
are Opposition, are generally best hit upon by guess work, and a bold
word;”—it being impossible to track them and hunt them down in the
ordinary style.

So that we may not ourselves become involved and opposed, let us each
of us venture a guess and say a bold word as to how it came that the
lady, who trusted love to be eternal, grovelled to him that shattered
her tender faith, and loved him.

Hitherto it had been simply a sentimental dalliance, and gossips had
maligned the lady. Just when the gossips grew tired of their slander,
and inclined to look upon her charitably, she set about to deserve
every word they had said of her; which may instruct us, if you please,
that gossips have only to persist in lying to be crowned with verity,
or that one has only to endure evil mouths for a period to gain
impunity. She was always at the Abbey now. She was much closeted with
the baronet. It seemed to be understood that she had taken Mrs. Doria’s
place. Benson in his misogynic soul perceived that she was taking Lady
Feverel’s: but any report circulated by Benson was sure to meet
discredit, and drew the gossips upon himself; which made his
meditations tragic. No sooner was one woman defeated than another took
the field! The object of the System was no sooner safe than its great
author was in danger!

“I can’t think what has come to Benson” he said to Adrian.

“He seems to have received a fresh legacy of several pounds of lead,”
returned the wise youth, and imitating Dr. Clifford’s manner. “Change
is what he wants! distraction! send him to Wales for a month, sir, and
let Richard go with him. The two victims of woman may do each other
good.”

“Unfortunately I can’t do without him,” said the baronet.

“Then we must continue to have him on our shoulders all day, and on our
chests all night!” Adrian ejaculated.

“I think while he preserves this aspect we won’t have him at the
dinner-table,” said the baronet.

Adrian thought that would be a relief to their digestions; and added:
“You know, sir, what he says?”

Receiving a negative, Adrian delicately explained to him that Benson’s
excessive ponderosity of demeanour was caused by anxiety for the safety
of his master.

“You must pardon a faithful fool, sir,” he continued, for the baronet
became red, and exclaimed:

“His stupidity is past belief! I have absolutely to bolt my study-door
against him.”

Adrian at once beheld a charming scene in the interior of the study,
not unlike one that Benson had visually witnessed. For, like a wary
prophet, Benson, that he might have warrant for what he foretold of the
future, had a care to spy upon the present: warned haply by The
Pilgrim’s Scrip, of which he was a diligent reader, and which says,
rather emphatically: “Could we see Time’s full face, we were wise of
him.” Now to see Time’s full face, it is sometimes necessary to look
through keyholes, the veteran having a trick of smiling peace to you on
one cheek and grimacing confusion on the other behind the curtain.
Decency and a sense of honour restrain most of us from being thus wise
and miserable for ever. Benson’s excuse was that he believed in his
master, who was menaced. And moreover, notwithstanding his previous
tribulation, to spy upon Cupid was sweet to him. So he peeped, and he
saw a sight. He saw Time’s full face; or, in other words, he saw the
wiles of woman and the weakness of man: which is our history, as Benson
would have written it, and a great many poets and philosophers have
written it.

Yet it was but the plucking of the Autumn primrose that Benson had
seen: a somewhat different operation from the plucking of the Spring
one: very innocent! Our staid elderly sister has paler blood, and has,
or thinks she has, a reason or two about the roots. She is not all
instinct. “For this high cause, and for that I know men, and know him
to be the flower of men, I give myself to him!” She makes that lofty
inward exclamation while the hand is detaching her from the roots. Even
so strong a self-justification she requires. She has not that blind
glory in excess which her younger sister can gild the longest leap
with. And if, moth-like, she desires the star, she is nervously
cautious of candles. Hence her circles about the dangerous human flame
are wide and shy. She must be drawn nearer and nearer by a fresh
reason. She loves to sentimentalize. Lady Blandish had been
sentimentalizing for ten years. She would have preferred to pursue the
game. The dark-eyed dame was pleased with her smooth life and the soft
excitement that did not ruffle it. Not willingly did she let herself be
won.

“Sentimentalists,” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip, “are they who seek to
enjoy without incurring the Immense Debtorship for a thing done.”

“It is,” the writer says of Sentimentalism elsewhere, “a happy pastime
and an important science to the timid, the idle, and the heartless; but
a damning one to them who have anything to forfeit.”

However, one who could set down the dying for love, as a
sentimentalism, can hardly be accepted as a clear authority. Assuredly
he was not one to avoid the incurring of the immense debtorship in any
way: but he was a bondsman still to the woman who had forsaken him, and
a spoken word would have made it seem his duty to face that public
scandal which was the last evil to him. What had so horrified the
virtuous Benson, Richard had already beheld in Daphne’s Bower; a simple
kissing of the fair white hand! Doubtless the keyhole somehow added to
Benson’s horror. The two similar performances, so very innocent, had
wondrous opposite consequences. The first kindled Richard to adore
Woman; the second destroyed Benson’s faith in Man. But Lady Blandish
knew the difference between the two. She understood why the baronet did
not speak; excused, and respected him for it. She was content, since
she must love, to love humbly, and she had, besides, her pity for his
sorrows to comfort her. A hundred fresh reasons for loving him arose
and multiplied every day. He read to her the secret book in his own
handwriting, composed for Richard’s Marriage Guide: containing Advice
and Directions to a Young Husband, full of the most tender wisdom and
delicacy; so she thought; nay, not wanting in poetry, though neither
rhymed nor measured. He expounded to her the distinctive character of
the divers ages of love, giving the palm to the flower she put forth,
over that of Spring, or the Summer rose. And while they sat and talked;
“My wound has healed,” he said. “How?” she asked. “At the fountain of
your eyes,” he replied, and drew the joy of new life from her blushes,
without incurring further debtorship for a thing done.




CHAPTER XXV


Let it be some apology for the damage caused by the careering hero, and
a consolation to the quiet wretches, dragged along with him at his
chariot-wheels, that he is generally the last to know when he has made
an actual start; such a mere creature is he, like the rest of us,
albeit the head of our fates. By this you perceive the true hero,
whether he be a prince or a pot-boy, that he does not plot; Fortune
does all for him. He may be compared to one to whom, in an electric
circle, it is given to carry the battery.

We caper and grimace at his will; yet not his the will, not his the
power. ’Tis all Fortune’s, whose puppet he is. She deals her
dispensations through him. Yea, though our capers be never so comical,
he laughs not. Intent upon his own business, the true hero asks little
services of us here and there; thinks it quite natural that they should
be acceded to, and sees nothing ridiculous in the lamentable
contortions we must go through to fulfil them. Probably he is the elect
of Fortune, because of that notable faculty of being intent upon his
own business: “Which is,” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip, “with men to be
valued equal to that force which in water makes a stream.” This prelude
was necessary to the present chapter of Richard’s history.

It happened that in the turn of the year, and while old earth was busy
with her flowers, the fresh wind blew, the little bird sang, and
Hippias Feverel, the Dyspepsy, amazed, felt the Spring move within him.
He communicated his delightful new sensations to the baronet, his
brother, whose constant exclamation with regard to him, was: “Poor
Hippias! All his machinery is bare!” and had no hope that he would ever
be in a condition to defend it from view. Nevertheless Hippias had that
hope, and so he told his brother, making great exposure of his
machinery to effect the explanation. He spoke of all his physical
experiences exultingly, and with wonder. The achievement of common
efforts, not usually blazoned, he celebrated as triumphs, and, of
course, had Adrian on his back very quickly. But he could bear him, or
anything, now. It was such ineffable relief to find himself looking out
upon the world of mortals instead of into the black phantasmal abysses
of his own complicated frightful structure. “My mind doesn’t so much
seem to haunt itself, now,” said Hippias, nodding shortly and peering
out of intense puckers to convey a glimpse of what hellish sufferings
his had been: “I feel as if I had come aboveground.”

A poor Dyspepsy may talk as he will, but he is the one who never gets
sympathy, or experiences compassion: and it is he whose groaning
petitions for charity do at last rout that Christian virtue. Lady
Blandish, a charitable soul, could not listen to Hippias, though she
had a heart for little mice and flies, and Sir Austin had also small
patience with his brother’s gleam of health, which was just enough to
make his disease visible. He remembered his early follies and excesses,
and bent his ear to him as one man does to another who complains of
having to pay a debt legally incurred.

“I think,” said Adrian, seeing how the communications of Hippias were
received, “that when our Nemesis takes lodgings in the stomach, it’s
best to act the Spartan, smile hard, and be silent.”

Richard alone was decently kind to Hippias; whether from opposition, or
real affection, could not be said, as the young man was mysterious. He
advised his uncle to take exercise, walked with him, cultivated
cheerful impressions in him, and pointed out innocent pursuits. He made
Hippias visit with him some of the poor old folk of the village, who
bewailed the loss of his cousin Austin Wentworth, and did his best to
waken him up, and give the outer world a stronger hold on him. He
succeeded in nothing but in winning his uncle’s gratitude. The season
bloomed scarce longer than a week for Hippias, and then began to
languish. The poor Dyspepsy’s eager grasp at beatification relaxed: he
went underground again. He announced that he felt “spongy things”—one
of the more constant throes of his malady. His bitter face recurred: he
chewed the cud of horrid hallucinations. He told Richard he must give
up going about with him: people telling of their ailments made him so
uncomfortable—the birds were so noisy, pairing—the rude bare soil
sickened him.

Richard treated him with a gravity equal to his father’s. He asked what
the doctors said.

“Oh! the doctors!” cried Hippias with vehement scepticism. “No man of
sense believes in medicine for chronic disorder. Do you happen to have
heard of any new remedy then, Richard? No? They advertise a great many
cures for indigestion, I assure you, my dear boy. I wonder whether one
can rely upon the authenticity of those signatures? I see no reason why
there should be no cure for such a disease?—Eh? And it’s just one of
the things a quack, as they call them, would hit upon sooner than one
who is in the beaten track. Do you know, Richard, my dear boy, I’ve
often thought that if we could by any means appropriate to our use some
of the extraordinary digestive power that a boa constrictor has in his
gastric juices, there is really no manner of reason why we should not
comfortably dispose of as much of an ox as our stomachs will hold, and
one might eat French dishes without the wretchedness of thinking what’s
to follow. And this makes me think that those fellows may, after all,
have got some truth in them: some secret that, of course, they require
to be paid for. We distrust each other in this world too much, Richard.
I’ve felt inclined once or twice—but it’s absurd!—If it only alleviated
a few of my sufferings I should be satisfied. I’ve no hesitation in
saying that I should be quite satisfied if it only did away with one or
two, and left me free to eat and drink as other people do. Not that I
mean to try them. It’s only a fancy—Eh? What a thing health is, my dear
boy! Ah! if I were like you! I was in love once!”

“Were you!” said Richard, coolly regarding him.

“I’ve forgotten what I felt!” Hippias sighed. “You’ve very much
improved, my dear boy.”

“So people say,” quoth Richard.

Hippias looked at him anxiously: “If I go to town and get the doctor’s
opinion about trying a new course—Eh, Richard? will you come with me? I
should like your company. We could see London together, you know. Enjoy
ourselves,” and Hippias rubbed his hands.

Richard smiled at the feeble glimmer of enjoyment promised by his
uncle’s eyes, and said he thought it better they should stay where they
were—an answer that might mean anything. Hippias immediately became
possessed by the beguiling project. He went to the baronet, and put the
matter before him, instancing doctors as the object of his journey, not
quacks, of course; and requesting leave to take Richard. Sir Austin was
getting uneasy about his son’s manner. It was not natural. His heart
seemed to be frozen: he had no confidences: he appeared to have no
ambition—to have lost the virtues of youth with the poison that had
passed out of him. He was disposed to try what effect a little
travelling might have on him, and had himself once or twice hinted to
Richard that it would be good for him to move about, the young man
quietly replying that he did not wish to quit Raynham at all, which was
too strict a fulfilment of his father’s original views in educating him
there entirely. On the day that Hippias made his proposal, Adrian,
seconded by Lady Blandish, also made one. The sweet Spring season
stirred in Adrian as well as in others: not to pastoral measures: to
the joys of the operatic world and bravura glories. He also suggested
that it would be advisable to carry Richard to town for a term, and let
him know his position, and some freedom. Sir Austin weighed the two
proposals. He was pretty certain that Richard’s passion was consumed,
and that the youth was now only under the burden of its ashes. He had
found against his heart, at the Bellingham inn: a great lock of golden
hair. He had taken it, and the lover, after feeling about for it with
faint hands, never asked for it. This precious lock (Miss Davenport had
thrust it into his hand at Belthorpe as Lucy’s last gift), what sighs
and tears it had weathered! The baronet laid it in Richard’s sight one
day, and beheld him take it up, turn it over, and drop it down again
calmly, as if he were handling any common curiosity. It pacified him on
that score. The young man’s love was dead. Dr. Clifford said rightly:
he wanted distractions. The baronet determined that Richard should go.
Hippias and Adrian then pressed their several suits as to which should
have him. Hippias, when he could forget himself, did not lack sense. He
observed that Adrian was not at present a proper companion for Richard,
and would teach him to look on life from the false point.

“You don’t understand a young philosopher,” said the baronet.

“A young philosopher’s an old fool!” returned Hippias, not thinking
that his growl had begotten a phrase.

His brother smiled with gratification, and applauded him loudly:
“Excellent! worthy of your best days! You’re wrong, though, in applying
it to Adrian. He has never been precocious. All he has done has been to
bring sound common sense to bear upon what he hears and sees. I think,
however,” the baronet added, “he may want faith in the better qualities
of men.” And this reflection inclined him not to let his son be alone
with Adrian. He gave Richard his choice, who saw which way his father’s
wishes tended, and decided so to please him. Naturally it annoyed
Adrian extremely. He said to his chief:

“I suppose you know what you are doing, sir. I don’t see that we derive
any advantage from the family name being made notorious for twenty
years of obscene suffering, and becoming a byword for our
constitutional tendency to stomachic distension before we fortunately
encountered Quackem’s Pill. My uncle’s tortures have been huge, but I
would rather society were not intimate with them under their several
headings.” Adrian enumerated some of the most abhorrent. “You know him,
sir. If he conceives a duty, he will do it in the face of every
decency—all the more obstinate because the conception is rare. If he
feels a little brisk the morning after the pill, he sends the letter
that makes us famous! We go down to posterity with heightened
characteristics, to say nothing of a contemporary celebrity nothing
less than our being turned inside-out to the rabble. I confess I don’t
desire to have my machinery made bare to them.”

Sir Austin assured the wise youth that Hippias had arranged to go to
Dr. Bairam. He softened Adrian’s chagrin by telling him that in about
two weeks they would follow to London: hinting also at a prospective
Summer campaign. The day was fixed for Richard to depart, and the day
came. Madame the Eighteenth Century called him to her chamber and put
into his hand a fifty-pound note, as her contribution toward his
pocket-expenses. He did not want it, he said, but she told him he was a
young man, and would soon make that fly when he stood on his own feet.
The old lady did not at all approve of the System in her heart, and she
gave her grandnephew to understand that, should he require more, he
knew where to apply, and secrets would be kept. His father presented
him with a hundred pounds—which also Richard said he did not want—he
did not care for money. “Spend it or not,” said the baronet, perfectly
secure in him.

Hippias had few injunctions to observe. They were to take up quarters
at the hotel, Algernon’s general run of company at the house not being
altogether wholesome. The baronet particularly forewarned Hippias of
the imprudence of attempting to restrict the young man’s movements, and
letting him imagine he was under surveillance. Richard having been, as
it were, pollarded by despotism, was now to grow up straight, and bloom
again, in complete independence, as far as he could feel. So did the
sage decree; and we may pause a moment to reflect how wise were his
previsions, and how successful they must have been, had not Fortune,
the great foe to human cleverness, turned against him, or he against
himself.

The departure took place on a fine March morning. The bird of Winter
sang from the budding tree; in the blue sky sang the bird of Summer.
Adrian rode between Richard and Hippias to the Bellingham station, and
vented his disgust on them after his own humorous fashion, because it
did not rain and damp their ardour. In the rear came Lady Blandish and
the baronet, conversing on the calm summit of success.

“You have shaped him exactly to resemble yourself,” she said, pointing
with her riding-whip to the grave stately figure of the young man.

“Outwardly, perhaps,” he answered, and led to a discussion on Purity
and Strength, the lady saying that she preferred Purity.

“But you do not,” said the baronet. “And there I admire the always true
instinct of women, that they all worship Strength in whatever form, and
seem to know it to be the child of heaven; whereas Purity is but a
characteristic, a garment, and can be spotted—how soon! For there are
questions in this life with which we must grapple or be lost, and when,
hunted by that cold eye of intense inner-consciousness, the clearest
soul becomes a cunning fox, if it have not courage to stand and do
battle. Strength indicates a boundless nature—like the Maker. Strength
is a God to you—Purity a toy. A pretty one, and you seem to be fond of
playing with it,” he added, with unaccustomed slyness.

The lady listened, pleased at the sportive malice which showed that the
constraint on his mind had left him. It was for women to fight their
fight now; she only took part in it for amusement. This is how the
ranks of our enemies are thinned; no sooner do poor women put up a
champion in their midst than she betrays them.

“I see,” she said archly, “we are the lovelier vessels; you claim the
more direct descent. Men are seedlings: Women—slips! Nay, you have said
so,” she cried out at his gestured protestation, laughing.

“But I never printed it.”

“Oh! what you speak answers for print with me.”

Exquisite Blandish! He could not choose but love her.

“Tell me what are your plans?” she asked. “May a woman know?”

He replied, “I have none or you would share them. I shall study him in
the world. This indifference must wear off. I shall mark his
inclinations now, and he shall be what he inclines to. Occupation will
be his prime safety. His cousin Austin’s plan of life appears most to
his taste, and he can serve the people that way as well as in
Parliament, should he have no stronger ambition. The clear duty of a
man of any wealth is to serve the people as he best can. He shall go
among Austin’s set, if he wishes it, though personally I find no
pleasure in rash imaginations, and undigested schemes built upon the
mere instinct of principles.”

“Look at him now,” said the lady. “He seems to care for nothing; not
even for the beauty of the day.”

“Or Adrian’s jokes,” added the baronet.

Adrian could be seen to be trying zealously to torment a laugh, or a
confession of irritation, out of his hearers, stretching out his chin
to one, and to the other, with audible asides. Richard he treated as a
new instrument of destruction about to be let loose on the slumbering
metropolis; Hippias as one in an interesting condition; and he got so
much fun out of the notion of these two journeying together, and the
mishaps that might occur to them, that he esteemed it almost a personal
insult for his hearers not to laugh. The wise youth’s dull life at
Raynham had afflicted him with many peculiarities of the professional
joker.

“Oh! the Spring! the Spring!” he cried, as in scorn of his sallies they
exchanged their unmeaning remarks on the sweet weather across him. “You
seem both to be uncommonly excited by the operations of turtles, rooks,
and daws. Why can’t you let them alone?”

‘Wind bloweth,
Cock croweth,
        Doodle-doo;
Hippy verteth,
Ricky sterteth,
        Sing Cuckoo!’


There’s an old native pastoral!—Why don’t you write a Spring sonnet,
Ricky? The asparagus-beds are full of promise, I hear, and eke the
strawberry. Berries I fancy your Pegasus has a taste for. What kind of
berry was that I saw some verses of yours about once?—amatory verses to
some kind of berry—yewberry, blueberry, glueberry! Pretty verses,
decidedly warm. Lips, eyes, bosom, legs—legs? I don’t think you gave
her any legs. No legs and no nose. That appears to be the poetic taste
of the day. It shall be admitted that you create the very beauties for
a chaste people.

‘O might I lie where leans her lute!’


and offend no moral community. That’s not a bad image of yours, my dear
boy:

‘Her shape is like an antelope
Upon the Eastern hills.’


But as a candid critic, I would ask you if the likeness can be
considered correct when you give her no legs? You will see at the
ballet that you are in error about women at present, Richard. That
admirable institution which our venerable elders have imported from
Gallia for the instruction of our gaping youth, will edify and astonish
you. I assure you I used, from reading The Pilgrim’s Scrip, to imagine
all sorts of things about them, till I was taken there, and learnt that
they are very like us after all, and then they ceased to trouble me.
Mystery is the great danger to youth, my son! Mystery is woman’s
redoubtable weapon, O Richard of the Ordeal! I’m aware that you’ve had
your lessons in anatomy, but nothing will persuade you that an
anatomical figure means flesh and blood. You can’t realize the fact. Do
you intend to publish when you’re in town? It’ll be better not to put
your name. Having one’s name to a volume of poems is as bad as to an
advertising pill.”

“I will send you an early copy, Adrian, when I publish,” quoth Richard.
“Hark at that old blackbird, uncle.”

“Yes!” Hippias quavered; looking up from the usual subject of his
contemplation, and trying to take an interest in him, “fine old
fellow!”

“What a chuckle he gives out before he flies! Not unlike July
nightingales. You know that bird I told you of—the blackbird that had
its mate shot, and used to come to sing to old Dame Bakewell’s bird
from the tree opposite. A rascal knocked it over the day before
yesterday, and the dame says her bird hasn’t sung a note since.”

“Extraordinary!” Hippias muttered abstractedly. “I remember the
verses.”

“But where’s your moral?” interposed the wrathful Adrian. “Where’s
constancy rewarded?

‘The ouzel-cock so black of hue,
    With orange-tawny bill;
The rascal with his aim so true;
    The Poet’s little quill!’


Where’s the moral of that? except that all’s game to the poet!
Certainly we have a noble example of the devotedness of the female, who
for three entire days refuses to make herself heard, on account of a
defunct male. I suppose that’s what Ricky dwells on.”

“As you please, my dear Adrian,” says Richard, and points out
larch-buds to his uncle, as they ride by the young green wood.

The wise youth was driven to extremity. Such a lapse from his pupil’s
heroics to this last verge of Arcadian coolness, Adrian could not
believe in. “Hark at this old blackbird!” he cried, in his turn, and
pretending to interpret his fits of song:

“Oh, what a pretty comedy!—Don’t we wear the mask well, my
Fiesco?—Genoa will be our own to-morrow!—Only wait until the train has
started—jolly! jolly! jolly! We’ll be winners yet!

“Not a bad verse—eh, Ricky? my Lucius Junius!”

“You do the blackbird well,” said Richard, and looked at him in a
manner mildly affable.

Adrian shrugged. “You’re a young man of wonderful powers,” he
emphatically observed; meaning to say that Richard quite beat him; for
which opinion Richard gravely thanked him, and with this they rode into
Bellingham.

There was young Tom Blaize at the station, in his Sunday beaver and
gala waistcoat and neckcloth, coming the lord over Tom Bakewell, who
had preceded his master in charge of the baggage. He likewise was bound
for London. Richard, as he was dismounting, heard Adrian say to the
baronet: “The Beast, sir, appears to be going to fetch Beauty;” but he
paid no heed to the words. Whether young Tom heard them or not,
Adrian’s look took the lord out of him, and he shrunk away into
obscurity, where the nearest approach to the fashions which the tailors
of Bellingham could supply to him, sat upon him more easily, and he was
not stiffened by the eyes of the superiors whom he sought to rival. The
baronet, Lady Blandish, and Adrian remained on horseback, and received
Richard’s adieux across the palings. He shook hands with each of them
in the same kindly cold way, elicitating from Adrian a marked encomium
on his style of doing it. The train came up, and Richard stepped after
his uncle into one of the carriages.

Now surely there will come an age when the presentation of science at
war with Fortune and the Fates, will be deemed the true epic of modern
life; and the aspect of a scientific humanist who, by dint of incessant
watchfulness, has maintained a System against those active forties,
cannot be reckoned less than sublime, even though at the moment he but
sit upon his horse, on a fine March morning such as this, and smile
wistfully to behold the son of his heart, his System incarnate, wave a
serene adieu to tutelage, neither too eager nor morbidly unwilling to
try his luck alone for a term of two weeks. At present, I am aware, an
audience impatient for blood and glory scorns the stress I am putting
on incidents so minute, a picture so little imposing. An audience will
come to whom it will be given to see the elementary machinery at work:
who, as it were, from some slight hint of the straws, will feel the
winds of March when they do not blow. To them will nothing be trivial,
seeing that they will have in their eyes the invisible conflict going
on around us, whose features a nod, a smile, a laugh of ours
perpetually changes. And they will perceive, moreover, that in real
life all hangs together: the train is laid in the lifting of an
eyebrow, that bursts upon the field of thousands. They will see the
links of things as they pass, and wonder not, as foolish people now do,
that this great matter came out of that small one.

Such an audience, then, will participate in the baronet’s gratification
at his son’s demeanour, wherein he noted the calm bearing of experience
not gained in the usual wanton way: and will not be without some
excited apprehension at his twinge of astonishment, when, just as the
train went sliding into swiftness, he beheld the grave, cold,
self-possessed young man throw himself back in the carriage violently
laughing. Science was at a loss to account for that. Sir Austin checked
his mind from inquiring, that he might keep suspicion at a distance,
but he thought it odd, and the jarring sensation that ran along his
nerves at the sight, remained with him as he rode home.

Lady Blandish’s tender womanly intuition bade her say: “You see it was
the very thing he wanted. He has got his natural spirits already.”

“It was,” Adrian put in his word, “the exact thing he wanted. His
spirits have returned miraculously.”

“Something amused him,” said the baronet, with an eye on the puffing
train.

“Probably something his uncle said or did,” Lady Blandish suggested,
and led off at a gallop.

Her conjecture chanced to be quite correct. The cause for Richard’s
laughter was simple enough. Hippias, on finding the carriage-door
closed on him, became all at once aware of the bright-haired hope which
dwells in Change; for one who does not woo her too frequently; and to
express his sudden relief from mental despondency at the amorous
prospect, the Dyspepsy bent and gave his hands a sharp rub between his
legs: which unlucky action brought Adrian’s pastoral,

“Hippy verteth,
Sing cuckoo!”


in such comic colours before Richard, that a demon of laughter seized
him.

“Hippy verteth!”


Every time he glanced at his uncle the song sprang up, and he laughed
so immoderately that it looked like madness come upon him.

“Why, why, why, what are you laughing at, my dear boy,” said Hippias,
and was provoked by the contagious exercise to a modest “ha! ha!”

“Why, what are you laughing at, uncle?” cried Richard.

“I really don’t know,” Hippias chuckled.

“Nor I, uncle! Sing, cuckoo!”

They laughed themselves into the pleasantest mood imaginable. Hippias
not only came aboveground, he flew about in the very skies, verting
like any blithe creature of the season. He remembered old legal jokes,
and anecdotes of Circuit; and Richard laughed at them all, but more at
him—he was so genial, and childishly fresh, and innocently joyful at
his own transformation, while a lurking doubt in the bottom of his
eyes, now and then, that it might not last, and that he must go
underground again, lent him a look of pathos and humour which tickled
his youthful companion irresistibly, and made his heart warm to him.

“I tell you what, uncle,” said Richard, “I think travelling’s a capital
thing.”

“The best thing in the world, my dear boy,” Hippias returned. “It makes
me wish I had given up that Work of mine, and tried it before, instead
of chaining myself to a task. We’re quite different beings in a minute.
I am. Hem! what shall we have for dinner?”

“Leave that to me, uncle. I shall order for you. You know, I intend to
make you well. How gloriously we go along! I should like to ride on a
railway every day.”

Hippias remarked: “They say it rather injures the digestion.”

“Nonsense! see how you’ll digest to-night and to-morrow.”

“Perhaps I shall do something yet,” sighed Hippias, alluding to the
vast literary fame he had aforetime dreamed of. “I hope I shall have a
good night to-night.”

“Of course you will! What! after laughing like that?”

“Ugh!” Hippias grunted, “I daresay, Richard, you sleep the moment you
get into bed!”

“The instant my head’s on my pillow, and up the moment I wake. Health’s
everything!”

“Health’s everything!” echoed Hippias, from his immense distance.

“And if you’ll put yourself in my hands,” Richard continued, “you shall
do just as I do. You shall be well and strong, and sing ‘Jolly!’ like
Adrian’s blackbird. You shall, upon my honour, uncle!”

He specified the hours of devotion to his uncle’s recovery—no less than
twelve a day—that he intended to expend, and his cheery robustness
almost won his uncle to leap up recklessly and clutch health as his
own.

“Mind,” quoth Hippias, with a half-seduced smile, “mind your dishes are
not too savoury!”

“Light food and claret! Regular meals and amusement! Lend your heart to
all, but give it to none!” exclaims young Wisdom, and Hippias mutters,
“Yes! yes!” and intimates that the origin of his malady lay in his not
following that maxim earlier.

“Love ruins us, my dear boy,” he said, thinking to preach Richard a
lesson, and Richard boisterously broke out:

“The love of Monsieur Francatelli,
It was the ruin of—et coetera.”


Hippias blinked, exclaiming, “Really, my dear boy! I never saw you so
excited.”

“It’s the railway! It’s the fun, uncle!”

“Ah!” Hippias wagged a melancholy head, “you’ve got the Golden Bride!
Keep her if you can. That’s a pretty fable of your father’s. I gave him
the idea, though. Austin filches a great many of my ideas!”

“Here’s the idea in verse, uncle:

‘O sunless walkers by the tide!
O have you seen the Golden Bride!
They say that she is fair beyond
All women; faithful, and more fond!


You know, the young inquirer comes to a group of penitent sinners by
the brink of a stream. They howl, and answer:

Faithful she is, but she forsakes:
And fond, yet endless woe she makes:
And fair! but with this curse she’s cross’d;
To know her not till she is lost!’


“Then the doleful party march off in single file solemnly, and the
fabulist pursues:

‘She hath a palace in the West:
Bright Hesper lights her to her rest:
And him the Morning Star awakes
Whom to her charmed arms she takes.

So lives he till he sees, alas!
The maids of baser metal pass.’


And prodigal of the happiness she lends him, he asks to share it with
one of them. There is the Silver Maid, and the Copper, and the Brassy
Maid, and others of them. First, you know, he tries Argentine, and
finds her only twenty to the pound, and has a worse experience with
Copperina, till he descends to the scullery; and the lower he goes, the
less obscure become the features of his Bride of Gold, and all her
radiance shines forth, my uncle.”

“Verse rather blunts the point. Well, keep to her, now you’ve got her,”
says Hippias.

“We will, uncle!—Look how the farms fly past! Look at the cattle in the
fields! And how the lines duck, and swim up!

‘She claims the whole, and not the part—
The coin of an unused heart!
To gain his Golden Bride again,
He hunts with melancholy men,’


—and is waked no longer by the Morning Star!”

“Not if he doesn’t sleep till an hour before it rises!” Hippias
interjected. “You don’t rhyme badly. But stick to prose. Poetry’s a
Base-metal maid. I’m not sure that any writing’s good for the
digestion. I’m afraid it has spoilt mine.”

“Fear nothing, uncle!” laughed Richard. “You shall ride in the park
with me every day to get an appetite. You and I and the Golden Bride.
You know that little poem of Sandoe’s?

‘She rides in the park on a prancing bay,
    She and her squires together;
Her dark locks gleam from a bonnet of grey,
    And toss with the tossing feather.

‘Too calmly proud for a glance of pride
    Is the beautiful face as it passes;
The cockneys nod to each other aside,
    The coxcombs lift their glasses.

‘And throng to her, sigh to her, you that can breach
    The ice-wall that guards her securely;
You have not such bliss, though she smile on you each,
    As the heart that can image her purely.’


Wasn’t Sandoe once a friend of my father’s? I suppose they quarrelled.
He understands the heart. What does he make his ‘Humble Lover’ say?

‘True, Madam, you may think to part
    Conditions by a glacier-ridge,
But Beauty’s for the largest heart,
    And all abysses Love can bridge!’”


Hippias now laughed; grimly, as men laugh at the emptiness of words.

“Largest heart!” he sneered. “What’s a ‘glacier-ridge’? I’ve never seen
one. I can’t deny it rhymes with ‘bridge.’ But don’t go parading your
admiration of that person, Richard. Your father will speak to you on
the subject when he thinks fit.”

“I thought they had quarrelled,” said Richard. “What a pity!” and he
murmured to a pleased ear:

“Beauty’s for the largest heart!”


The flow of their conversation was interrupted by the entrance of
passengers at a station. Richard examined their faces with pleasure.
All faces pleased him. Human nature sat tributary at the feet of him
and his Golden Bride. As he could not well talk his thoughts before
them, he looked out at the windows, and enjoyed the changing landscape,
projecting all sorts of delights for his old friend Ripton, and musing
hazily on the wondrous things he was to do in the world; of the great
service he was to be to his fellow-creatures. In the midst of his
reveries he was landed in London. Tom Bakewell stood at the carriage
door. A glance told Richard that his squire had something curious on
his mind; and he gave Tom the word to speak out. Tom edged his master
out of hearing, and began sputtering a laugh.

“Dash’d if I can help it, sir!” he said. “That young Tom! He’ve come to
town dressed that spicy! and he don’t know his way about no more than a
stag. He’s come to fetch somebody from another rail, and he don’t know
how to get there, and he ain’t sure about which rail ’tis. Look at him,
Mr. Richard! There he goes.”

Young Tom appeared to have the weight of all London on his beaver.

“Who has he come for?” Richard asked.

“Don’t you know, sir? You don’t like me to mention the name,” mumbled
Tom, bursting to be perfectly intelligible.

“Is it for her, Tom?”

“Miss Lucy, sir.”

Richard turned away, and was seized by Hippias, who begged him to get
out of the noise and pother, and caught hold of his slack arm to bear
him into a conveyance; but Richard, by wheeling half to the right, or
left, always got his face round to the point where young Tom was
manoeuvring to appear at his ease. Even when they were seated in the
conveyance, Hippias could not persuade him to drive off. He made the
excuse that he did not wish to start till there was a clear road. At
last young Tom cast anchor by a policeman, and, doubtless at the
official’s suggestion, bashfully took seat in a cab, and was shot into
the whirlpool of London. Richard then angrily asked his driver what he
was waiting for.

“Are you ill, my boy?” said Hippias. “Where’s your colour?”

He laughed oddly, and made a random answer that he hoped the fellow
would drive fast.

“I hate slow motion after being in the railway,” he said.

Hippias assured him there was something the matter with him.

“Nothing, uncle! nothing!” said Richard, looking fiercely candid.

They say, that when the skill and care of men rescue a drowned wretch
from extinction, and warm the flickering spirit into steady flame, such
pain it is, the blood forcing its way along the dry channels, and the
heavily-ticking nerves, and the sullen heart—the struggle of life and
death in him—grim death relaxing his gripe; such pain it is, he cries
out no thanks to them that pull him by inches from the depths of the
dead river. And he who has thought a love extinct, and is surprised by
the old fires, and the old tyranny, he rebels, and strives to fight
clear of the cloud of forgotten sensations that settle on him; such
pain it is, the old sweet music reviving through his frame, and the
charm of his passion filing him afresh. Still was fair Lucy the one
woman to Richard. He had forbidden her name but from an instinct of
self-defence. Must the maids of baser metal dominate him anew, it is in
Lucy’s shape. Thinking of her now so near him—his darling! all her
graces, her sweetness, her truth; for, despite his bitter blame of her,
he knew her true—swam in a thousand visions before his eyes; visions
pathetic, and full of glory, that now wrung his heart, and now elated
it. As well might a ship attempt to calm the sea, as this young man the
violent emotion that began to rage in his breast. “I shall not see
her!” he said to himself exultingly, and at the same instant thought,
how black was every corner of the earth but that one spot where Lucy
stood! how utterly cheerless the place he was going to! Then he
determined to bear it; to live in darkness; there was a refuge in the
idea of a voluntary martyrdom. “For if I chose I could see her—this day
within an hour!—I could see her, and touch her hand, and, oh,
heaven!—But I do not choose.” And a great wave swelled through him, and
was crushed down only to swell again more stormily.

Then Tom Bakewell’s words recurred to him that young Tom Blaize was
uncertain where to go for her, and that she might be thrown on this
Babylon alone. And flying from point to point, it struck him that they
had known at Raynham of her return, and had sent him to town to be out
of the way—they had been miserably plotting against him once more.
“They shall see what right they have to fear me. I’ll shame them!” was
the first turn taken by his wrathful feelings, as he resolved to go,
and see her safe, and calmly return to his uncle, whom he sincerely
believed not to be one of the conspirators. Nevertheless, after forming
that resolve, he sat still, as if there were something fatal in the
wheels that bore him away from it—perhaps because he knew, as some do
when passion is lord, that his intelligence juggled with him; though
none the less keenly did he feel his wrongs and suspicions. His Golden
Bride was waning fast. But when Hippias ejaculated to cheer him: “We
shall soon be there!” the spell broke. Richard stopped the cab, saying
he wanted to speak to Tom, and would ride with him the rest of the
journey. He knew well enough which line of railway his Lucy must come
by. He had studied every town and station on the line. Before his uncle
could express more than a mute remonstrance, he jumped out and hailed
Tom Bakewell, who came behind with the boxes and baggage in a companion
cab, his head a yard beyond the window to make sure of his ark of
safety, the vehicle preceding.

“What an extraordinary, impetuous boy it is,” said Hippias. “We’re in
the very street!”

Within a minute the stalwart Berry, despatched by the baronet to
arrange everything for their comfort, had opened the door, and made his
bow.

“Mr. Richard, sir?—evaporated?” was Berry’s modulated inquiry.

“Behind—among the boxes, fool!” Hippias growled, as he received Berry’s
muscular assistance to alight. “Lunch ready—eh!”

“Luncheon was ordered precise at two o’clock, sir—been in attendance
one quarter of an hour. Heah!” Berry sang out to the second cab, which,
with its pyramid of luggage, remained stationary some thirty paces
distant. At his voice the majestic pile deliberately turned its back on
them, and went off in a contrary direction.




CHAPTER XXVI


On the stroke of the hour when Ripton Thompson was accustomed to
consult his gold watch for practical purposes, and sniff freedom and
the forthcoming dinner, a burglarious foot entered the clerk’s office
where he sat, and a man of a scowling countenance, who looked a
villain, and whom he was afraid he knew, slid a letter into his hands,
nodding that it would be prudent for him to read, and be silent. Ripton
obeyed in alarm. Apparently the contents of the letter relieved his
conscience; for he reached down his hat, and told Mr. Beazley to inform
his father that he had business of pressing importance in the West, and
should meet him at the station. Mr. Beazley zealously waited upon the
paternal Thompson without delay, and together making their observations
from the window, they beheld a cab of many boxes, into which Ripton
darted and was followed by one in groom’s dress. It was Saturday, the
day when Ripton gave up his law-readings, magnanimously to bestow
himself upon his family, and Mr. Thompson liked to have his son’s arm
as he walked down to the station; but that third glass of Port which
always stood for his second, and the groom’s suggestion of aristocratic
acquaintances, prevented Mr. Thompson from interfering: so Ripton was
permitted to depart.

In the cab Ripton made a study of the letter he held. It had the
preciseness of an imperial mandate.

“Dear Ripton,—You are to get lodgings for a lady immediately. Not a
word to a soul. Then come along with Tom.


R.D.F.”


“Lodgings for a lady!” Ripton meditated aloud: “What sort of lodgings?
Where am I to get lodgings? Who’s the lady?—I say!” he addressed the
mysterious messenger. “So you’re Tom Bakewell, are you, Tom?”

Tom grinned his identity.

“Do you remember the rick, Tom? Ha! ha! We got out of that neatly. We
might all have been transported, though. I could have convicted you,
Tom, safe! It’s no use coming across a practised lawyer. Now tell me.”
Ripton having flourished his powers, commenced his examination: “Who’s
this lady?”

“Better wait till you see Mr. Richard, sir,” Tom resumed his scowl to
reply.

“Ah!” Ripton acquiesced. “Is she young, Tom?”

Tom said she was not old.

“Handsome, Tom?”

“Some might think one thing, some another,” Tom said.

“And where does she come from now?” asked Ripton, with the friendly
cheerfulness of a baffled counsellor.

“Comes from the country, sir.”

“A friend of the family, I suppose? a relation?”

Ripton left this insinuating query to be answered by a look. Tom’s face
was a dead blank.

“Ah!” Ripton took a breath, and eyed the mask opposite him. “Why,
you’re quite a scholar, Tom! Mr. Richard is well. All right at home?”

“Come to town this mornin’ with his uncle,” said Tom. “All well, thank
ye, sir.”

“Ha!” cried Ripton, more than ever puzzled, “now I see. You all came to
town to-day, and these are your boxes outside. So, so! But Mr. Richard
writes for me to get lodgings for a lady. There must be some mistake—he
wrote in a hurry. He wants lodgings for you all—eh?”

“’M sure I d’n know what he wants,” said Tom. “You’d better go by the
letter, sir.”

Ripton re-consulted that document. “‘Lodgings for a lady, and then come
along with Tom. Not a word to a soul.’ I say! that looks like—but he
never cared for them. You don’t mean to say, Tom, he’s been running
away with anybody?”

Tom fell back upon his first reply: “Better wait till ye see Mr.
Richard, sir,” and Ripton exclaimed: “Hanged if you ain’t the tightest
witness I ever saw! I shouldn’t like to have you in a box. Some of you
country fellows beat any number of cockneys. You do!”

Tom received the compliment stubbornly on his guard, and Ripton, as
nothing was to be got out of him, set about considering how to perform
his friend’s injunctions; deciding firstly, that a lady fresh from the
country ought to lodge near the parks, in which direction he told the
cabman to drive. Thus, unaware of his high destiny, Ripton joined the
hero, and accepted his character in the New Comedy.

It is, nevertheless, true that certain favoured people do have
beneficent omens to prepare them for their parts when the hero is in
full career, so that they really may be nerved to meet him; ay, and to
check him in his course, had they that signal courage. For instance,
Mrs. Elizabeth Berry, a ripe and wholesome landlady of advertised
lodgings, on the borders of Kensington, noted, as she sat rocking her
contemplative person before the parlour fire this very March afternoon,
a supernatural tendency in that fire to burn all on one side: which
signifies that a wedding approaches the house. Why—who shall say? Omens
are as impassable as heroes. It may be because in these affairs the
fire is thought to be all on one side. Enough that the omen exists, and
spoke its solemn warning to the devout woman. Mrs. Berry, in her
circle, was known as a certificated lecturer against the snares of
matrimony. Still that was no reason why she should not like a wedding.
Expectant, therefore, she watched the one glowing cheek of Hymen, and
with pleasing tremours beheld a cab of many boxes draw up by her bit of
garden, and a gentleman emerge from it in the set of consulting an
advertisement paper. The gentleman required lodgings for a lady.
Lodgings for a lady Mrs. Berry could produce, and a very roseate smile
for a gentleman; so much so that Ripton forgot to ask about the terms,
which made the landlady in Mrs. Berry leap up to embrace him as the
happy man. But her experienced woman’s eye checked her enthusiasm. He
had not the air of a bridegroom: he did not seem to have a weight on
his chest, or an itch to twiddle everything with his fingers. At any
rate, he was not the bridegroom for whom omens fly abroad. Promising to
have all ready for the lady within an hour, Mrs. Berry fortified him
with her card, curtsied him back to his cab, and floated him off on her
smiles.

The remarkable vehicle which had woven this thread of intrigue through
London streets, now proceeded sedately to finish its operations. Ripton
was landed at a hotel in Westminster. Ere he was halfway up the stairs,
a door opened, and his old comrade in adventure rushed down. Richard
allowed no time for salutations. “Have you done it?” was all he asked.
For answer Ripton handed him Mrs. Berry’s card. Richard took it, and
left him standing there. Five minutes elapsed, and then Ripton heard
the gracious rustle of feminine garments above. Richard came a little
in advance, leading and half-supporting a figure in a black-silk mantle
and small black straw bonnet; young—that was certain, though she held
her veil so close he could hardly catch the outlines of her face;
girlishly slender, and sweet and simple in appearance. The hush that
came with her, and her soft manner of moving, stirred the silly youth
to some of those ardours that awaken the Knight of Dames in our bosoms.
He felt that he would have given considerable sums for her to lift her
veil. He could see that she was trembling—perhaps weeping. It was the
master of her fate she clung to. They passed him without speaking. As
she went by, her head passively bent, Ripton had a glimpse of noble
tresses and a lovely neck; great golden curls hung loosely behind,
pouring from under her bonnet. She looked a captive borne to the
sacrifice. What Ripton, after a sight of those curls, would have given
for her just to lift her veil an instant and strike him blind with
beauty, was, fortunately for his exchequer, never demanded of him. And
he had absolutely been composing speeches as he came along in the cab!
gallant speeches for the lady, and sly congratulatory ones for his
friend, to be delivered as occasion should serve, that both might know
him a man of the world, and be at their ease. He forgot the smirking
immoralities he had revelled in. This was clearly serious. Ripton did
not require to be told that his friend was in love, and meant that life
and death business called marriage, parents and guardians consenting or
not.

Presently Richard returned to him, and said hurriedly, “I want you now
to go to my uncle at our hotel. Keep him quiet till I come. Say I had
to see you—say anything. I shall be there by the dinner hour. Rip! I
must talk to you alone after dinner.”

Ripton feebly attempted to reply that he was due at home. He was very
curious to hear the plot of the New Comedy; and besides, there was
Richard’s face questioning him sternly and confidently for signs of
unhesitating obedience. He finished his grimaces by asking the name and
direction of the hotel. Richard pressed his hand. It is much to obtain
even that recognition of our devotion from the hero.

Tom Bakewell also received his priming, and, to judge by his chuckles
and grins, rather appeared to enjoy the work cut out for him. In a few
minutes they had driven to their separate destinations; Ripton was left
to the unusual exercise of his fancy. Such is the nature of youth and
its thirst for romance, that only to act as a subordinate is pleasant.
When one unfurls the standard of defiance to parents and guardians, he
may be sure of raising a lawless troop of adolescent ruffians, born
rebels, to any amount. The beardless crew know that they have not a
chance of pay; but what of that when the rosy prospect of thwarting
their elders is in view? Though it is to see another eat the Forbidden
Fruit, they will run all his risks with him. Gaily Ripton took rank as
lieutenant in the enterprise, and the moment his heart had sworn the
oaths, he was rewarded by an exquisite sense of the charms of
existence. London streets wore a sly laugh to him. He walked with a
dandified heel. The generous youth ogled aristocratic carriages, and
glanced intimately at the ladies, overflowingly happy. The
crossing-sweepers blessed him. He hummed lively tunes, he turned over
old jokes in his mouth unctuously, he hugged himself, he had a mind to
dance down Piccadilly, and all because a friend of his was running away
with a pretty girl, and he was in the secret.

It was only when he stood on the doorstep of Richard’s hotel, that his
jocund mood was a little dashed by remembering that he had then to
commence the duties of his office, and must fabricate a plausible story
to account for what he knew nothing about—a part that the greatest of
sages would find it difficult to perform. The young, however, whom
sages well may envy, seldom fail in lifting their inventive faculties
to the level of their spirits, and two minutes of Hippias’s angry
complaints against the friend he serenely inquired for, gave Ripton his
cue.

“We’re in the very street—within a stone’s-throw of the house, and he
jumps like a harlequin out of my cab into another; he must be mad—that
boy’s got madness in him!—and carries off all the boxes—my
dinner-pills, too! and keeps away the whole of the day, though he
promised to go to the doctor, and had a dozen engagements with me,”
said Hippias, venting an enraged snarl to sum up his grievances.

Ripton at once told him that the doctor was not at home.

“Why, you don’t mean to say he’s been to the doctor?” Hippias cried
out.

“He has called on him twice, sir,” said Ripton, expressively. “On
leaving me he was going a third time. I shouldn’t wonder that’s what
detains him—he’s so determined.”

By fine degrees Ripton ventured to grow circumstantial, saying that
Richard’s case was urgent and required immediate medical advice; and
that both he and his father were of opinion Richard should not lose an
hour in obtaining it.

“He’s alarmed about himself,” said Ripton, and tapped his chest.

Hippias protested he had never heard a word from his nephew of any
physical affliction.

“He was afraid of making you anxious, I think, sir.”

Algernon Feverel and Richard came in while he was hammering at the
alphabet to recollect the first letter of the doctor’s name. They had
met in the hall below, and were laughing heartily as they entered the
room. Ripton jumped up to get the initiative.

“Have you seen the doctor?” he asked, significantly plucking at
Richard’s fingers.

Richard was all abroad at the question.

Algernon clapped him on the back. “What the deuce do you want with
doctor, boy?”

The solid thump awakened him to see matters as they were. “Oh, ay! the
doctor!” he said, smiling frankly at his lieutenant. “Why, he tells me
he’d back me to do Milo’s trick in a week from the present day.—Uncle,”
he came forward to Hippias, “I hope you’ll excuse me for running off as
I did. I was in a hurry. I left something at the railway. This stupid
Rip thinks I went to the doctor about myself. The fact was, I wanted to
fetch the doctor to see you here—so that you might have no trouble, you
know. You can’t bear the sight of his instruments and skeletons—I’ve
heard you say so. You said it set all your marrow in revolt—‘fried your
marrow,’ I think were the words, and made you see twenty thousand
different ways of sliding down to the chambers of the Grim King. Don’t
you remember?”

Hippias emphatically did not remember, and he did not believe the
story. Irritation at the mad ravishment of his pill-box rendered him
incredulous. As he had no means of confuting his nephew, all he could
do safely to express his disbelief in him, was to utter petulant
remarks on his powerlessness to appear at the dinner-table that day:
upon which—Berry just then trumpeting dinner—Algernon seized one arm of
the Dyspepsy, and Richard another, and the laughing couple bore him
into the room where dinner was laid, Ripton sniggering in the rear, the
really happy man of the party.

They had fun at the dinner-table. Richard would have it; and his
gaiety, his by-play, his princely superiority to truth and heroic
promise of overriding all our laws, his handsome face, the lord and
possessor of beauty that he looked, as it were a star shining on his
forehead, gained the old complete mastery over Ripton, who had been,
mentally at least, half patronizing him till then, because he knew more
of London and life, and was aware that his friend now depended upon him
almost entirely.

After a second circle of the claret, the hero caught his lieutenant’s
eye across the table, and said:

“We must go out and talk over that law-business, Rip, before you go. Do
you think the old lady has any chance?”

“Not a bit!” said Ripton, authoritatively.

“But it’s worth fighting—eh, Rip?”

“Oh, certainly!” was Ripton’s mature opinion.

Richard observed that Ripton’s father seemed doubtful. Ripton cited his
father’s habitual caution. Richard made a playful remark on the
necessity of sometimes acting in opposition to fathers. Ripton agreed
to it—in certain cases.

“Yes, yes! in certain cases,” said Richard.

“Pretty legal morality, gentlemen!” Algernon interjected; Hippias
adding: “And lay, too!”

The pair of uncles listened further to the fictitious dialogue, well
kept up on both sides, and in the end desired a statement of the old
lady’s garrulous case; Hippias offering to decide what her chances were
in law, and Algernon to give a common-sense judgment.

“Rip will tell you,” said Richard, deferentially signalling the lawyer.
“I’m a bad hand at these matters. Tell them how it stands, Rip.”

Ripton disguised his excessive uneasiness under endeavours to right his
position on his chair, and, inwardly praying speed to the claret jug to
come and strengthen his wits, began with a careless aspect: “Oh,
nothing! She—very curious old character! She—a—wears a wig. She—a—very
curious old character indeed! She—a—quite the old style. There’s no
doing anything with her!” and Ripton took a long breath to relieve
himself after his elaborate fiction.

“So it appears,” Hippias commented, and Algernon asked: “Well? and
about her wig? Somebody stole it?” while Richard, whose features were
grim with suppressed laughter, bade the narrator continue.

Ripton lunged for the claret jug. He had got an old lady like an
oppressive bundle on his brain, and he was as helpless as she was. In
the pangs of ineffectual authorship his ideas shot at her wig, and then
at her one characteristic of extreme obstinacy, and tore back again at
her wig, but she would not be animated. The obstinate old thing would
remain a bundle. Law studies seemed light in comparison with this
tremendous task of changing an old lady from a doll to a human
creature. He flung off some claret, perspired freely, and, with a
mental tribute to the cleverness of those author fellows, recommenced:
“Oh, nothing! She—Richard knows her better than I do—an old
lady—somewhere down in Suffolk. I think we had better advise her not to
proceed. The expenses of litigation are enormous! She—I think we had
better advise her to stop short, and not make any scandal.”

“And not make any scandal!” Algernon took him up. “Come, come! there’s
something more than a wig, then?”

Ripton was commanded to proceed, whether she did or no. The luckless
fictionist looked straight at his pitiless leader, and blurted out
dubiously, “She—there’s a daughter.”

“Born with effort!” ejaculated Hippias. “Must give her pause after
that! and I’ll take the opportunity to stretch my length on the sofa.
Heigho! that’s true what Austin says: ‘The general prayer should be for
a full stomach, and the individual for one that works well; for on that
basis only are we a match for temporal matters, and able to contemplate
eternal.’ Sententious, but true. I gave him the idea, though! Take care
of your stomachs, boys! and if ever you hear of a monument proposed to
a scientific cook or gastronomic doctor, send in your subscriptions. Or
say to him while he lives, Go forth, and be a Knight! Ha! They have a
good cook at this house. He suits me better than ours at Raynham. I
almost wish I had brought my manuscript to town, I feel so much better.
Aha! I didn’t expect to digest at all without my regular incentive. I
think I shall give it up.—What do you say to the theatre to-night,
boys!”

Richard shouted, “Bravo, uncle!”

“Let Mr. Thompson finish first,” said Algernon. “I want to hear the
conclusion of the story. The old girl has a wig and a daughter. I’ll
swear somebody runs away with one of the two! Fill your glass, Mr.
Thompson, and forward!”

“So somebody does,” Ripton received his impetus. “And they’re found in
town together,” he made a fresh jerk. “She—a—that is, the old
lady—found them in company.”

“She finds him with her wig on in company!” said Algernon. “Capital!
Here’s matter for the lawyers!”

“And you advise her not to proceed, under such circumstances of
aggravation?” Hippias observed, humorously twinkling with his stomachic
contentment.

“It’s the daughter,” Ripton sighed, and surrendering to pressure,
hurried on recklessly, “A runaway match—beautiful girl!—the only son of
a baronet—married by special licence. A—the point is,” he now
brightened and spoke from his own element, “the point is whether the
marriage can be annulled, as she’s of the Catholic persuasion and he’s
a Protestant, and they’re both married under age. That’s the point.”

Having come to the point he breathed extreme relief, and saw things
more distinctly; not a little amazed at his leader’s horrified face.

The two elders were making various absurd inquiries, when Richard sent
his chair to the floor, crying, “What a muddle you’re in, Rip! You’re
mixing half-a-dozen stories together. The old lady I told you about was
old Dame Bakewell, and the dispute was concerning a neighbour of hers
who encroached on her garden, and I said I’d pay the money to see her
righted!”

“Ah,” said Ripton, humbly, “I was thinking of the other. Her garden!
Cabbages don’t interest me”—

“Here, come along,” Richard beckoned to him savagely. “I’ll be back in
five minutes, uncle,” he nodded coolly to either.

The young men left the room. In the hall-passage they met Berry,
dressed to return to Raynham. Richard dropped a helper to the
intelligence into his hand, and warned him not to gossip much of
London. Berry bowed perfect discreetness.

“What on earth induced you to talk about Protestants and Catholics
marrying, Rip?” said Richard, as soon as they were in the street.

“Why,” Ripton answered, “I was so hard pushed for it, ’pon my honour, I
didn’t know what to say. I ain’t an author, you know; I can’t make a
story. I was trying to invent a point, and I couldn’t think of any
other, and I thought that was just the point likely to make a jolly
good dispute. Capital dinners they give at those crack hotels. Why did
you throw it all upon me? I didn’t begin on the old lady.”

The hero mused, “It’s odd! It’s impossible you could have known! I’ll
tell you why, Rip! I wanted to try you. You fib well at long range, but
you don’t do at close quarters and single combat. You’re good behind
walls, but not worth a shot in the open. I just see what you’re fit
for. You’re staunch—that I am certain of. You always were. Lead the way
to one of the parks—down in that direction. You know?—where she is!”

Ripton led the way. His dinner had prepared this young Englishman to
defy the whole artillery of established morals. With the muffled roar
of London around them, alone in a dark slope of green, the hero,
leaning on his henchman, and speaking in a harsh clear undertone,
delivered his explanations. Doubtless the true heroic insignia and
point of view will be discerned, albeit in common private’s uniform.

“They’ve been plotting against me for a year, Rip! When you see her,
you’ll know what it was to have such a creature taken away from you. It
nearly killed me. Never mind what she is. She’s the most perfect and
noble creature God ever made! It’s not only her beauty—I don’t care so
much about that!—but when you’ve once seen her, she seems to draw music
from all the nerves of your body; but she’s such an angel. I worship
her. And her mind’s like her face. She’s pure gold. There, you’ll see
her to-night.

“Well,” he pursued, after inflating Ripton with this rapturous
prospect, “they got her away, and I recovered. It was Mister Adrian’s
work. What’s my father’s objection to her? Because of her birth? She’s
educated; her manners are beautiful—full of refinement—quick and soft!
Can they show me one of their ladies like her?—she’s the daughter of a
naval lieutenant! Because she’s a Catholic? What has religion to do
with”—he pronounced “Love!” a little modestly—as it were a blush in his
voice.

“Well, when I recovered I thought I did not care for her. It shows how
we know ourselves! And I cared for nothing. I felt as if I had no
blood. I tried to imitate my dear Austin. I wish to God he were here. I
love Austin. He would understand her. He’s coming back this year, and
then—but it’ll be too late then.—Well, my father’s always scheming to
make me perfect—he has never spoken to me a word about her, but I can
see her in his eyes—he wanted to give me a change, he said, and asked
me to come to town with my uncle Hippy, and I consented. It was another
plot to get me out of the way! As I live, I had no more idea of meeting
her than of flying to heaven!”

He lifted his face. “Look at those old elm branches! How they seem to
mix among the stars!—glittering fruits of Winter!”

Ripton tipped his comical nose upward, and was in duty bound to say,
Yes! though he observed no connection between them and the narrative.

“Well,” the hero went on, “I came to town. There I heard she was
coming, too—coming home. It must have been fate, Ripton! Heaven forgive
me! I was angry with her, and I thought I should like to see her
once—only once—and reproach her for being false—for she never wrote to
me. And, oh, the dear angel! what she must have suffered!—I gave my
uncle the slip, and got to the railway she was coming by. There was a
fellow going to meet her—a farmer’s son—and, good God! they were going
to try and make her marry him! I remembered it all then. A servant of
the farm had told me. That fellow went to the wrong station, I suppose,
for we saw nothing of him. There she was—not changed a bit!—looking
lovelier than ever! And when she saw me, I knew in a minute that she
must love me till death!—You don’t know what it is yet, Rip!—Will you
believe, it?—Though I was as sure she loved me and had been true as
steel, as that I shall see her to-night, I spoke bitterly to her. And
she bore it meekly—she looked like a saint. I told her there was but
one hope of life for me—she must prove she was true, and as I give up
all, so must she. I don’t know what I said. The thought of losing her
made me mad. She tried to plead with me to wait—it was for my sake, I
know. I pretended, like a miserable hypocrite, that she did not love me
at all. I think I said shameful things. Oh what noble creatures women
are! She hardly had strength to move. I took her to that place where
you found us, Rip! she went down on her knees to me, I never dreamed of
anything in life so lovely as she looked then. Her eyes were thrown up,
bright with a crowd of tears—her dark brows bent together, like Pain
and Beauty meeting in one; and her glorious golden hair swept off her
shoulders as she hung forward to my hands.—Could I lose such a
prize.—If anything could have persuaded me, would not that?—I thought
of Dante’s Madonna—Guido’s Magdalen.—Is there sin in it? I see none!
And if there is, it’s all mine! I swear she’s spotless of a thought of
sin. I see her very soul? Cease to love her? Who dares ask me? Cease to
love her? Why, I live on her!—To see her little chin straining up from
her throat, as she knelt to me!—there was one curl that fell across her
throat”....

Ripton listened for more. Richard had gone off in a muse at the
picture.

“Well?” said Ripton, “and how about that young farmer fellow?”

The hero’s head was again contemplating the starry branches. His
lieutenant’s question came to him after an interval.

“Young Tom? Why, it’s young Tom Blaize—son of our old enemy, Rip! I
like the old man now. Oh! I saw nothing of the fellow.”

“Lord!” cried Ripton, “are we going to get into a mess with Blaizes
again? I don’t like that!”

His commander quietly passed his likes or dislikes.

“But when he goes to the train, and finds she’s not there?” Ripton
suggested.

“I’ve provided for that. The fool went to the South-east instead of the
South-west. All warmth, all sweetness, comes with the South-west!—I’ve
provided for that, friend Rip. My trusty Tom awaits him there, as if by
accident. He tells him he has not seen her, and advises him to remain
in town, and go for her there to-morrow, and the day following. Tom has
money for the work. Young Tom ought to see London, you know, Rip!—like
you. We shall gain some good clear days. And when old Blaize hears of
it—what then? I have her! she’s mine!—Besides, he won’t hear for a
week. This Tom beats that Tom in cunning, I’ll wager. Ha! ha!” the hero
burst out at a recollection. “What do you think, Rip? My father has
some sort of System with me, it appears, and when I came to town the
time before, he took me to some people—the Grandisons—and what do you
think? one of the daughters is a little girl—a nice little thing enough
very funny—and he wants me to wait for her! He hasn’t said so, but I
know it. I know what he means. Nobody understands him but me. I know he
loves me, and is one of the best of men—but just consider!—a little
girl who just comes up to my elbow. Isn’t it ridiculous? Did you ever
hear such nonsense?”

Ripton emphasized his opinion that it certainly was foolish.

“No, no! The die’s cast!” said Richard. “They’ve been plotting for a
year up to this day, and this is what comes of it! If my father loves
me, he will love her. And if he loves me, he’ll forgive my acting
against his wishes, and see it was the only thing to be done. Come!
step out! what a time we’ve been!” and away he went, compelling Ripton
to the sort of strides a drummer-boy has to take beside a column of
grenadiers.

Ripton began to wish himself in love, seeing that it endowed a man with
wind so that he could breathe great sighs, while going at a tremendous
pace, and experience no sensation of fatigue. The hero was communing
with the elements, his familiars, and allowed him to pant as he
pleased. Some keen-eyed Kensington urchins, noticing the discrepancy
between the pedestrian powers of the two, aimed their wit at Mr.
Thompson junior’s expense. The pace, and nothing but the pace, induced
Ripton to proclaim that they had gone too far, when they discovered
that they had over shot the mark by half a mile. In the street over
which stood love’s star, the hero thundered his presence at a door, and
evoked a flying housemaid, who knew not Mrs. Berry. The hero attached
significance to the fact that his instincts should have betrayed him,
for he could have sworn to that house. The door being shut he stood in
dead silence.

“Haven’t you got her card?” Ripton inquired, and heard that it was in
the custody of the cabman. Neither of them could positively bring to
mind the number of the house.

“You ought to have chalked it, like that fellow in the Forty Thieves,”
Ripton hazarded a pleasantry which met with no response.

Betrayed by his instincts, the magic slaves of Love! The hero heavily
descended the steps.

Ripton murmured that they were done for. His commander turned on him,
and said: “Take all the houses on the opposite side, one after another.
I’ll take these.” With a wry face Ripton crossed the road, altogether
subdued by Richard’s native superiority to adverse circumstances.

Then were families aroused. Then did mortals dimly guess that something
portentous was abroad. Then were labourers all day in the vineyard,
harshly wakened from their evening’s nap. Hope and Fear stalked the
street, as again and again the loud companion summonses resounded.
Finally Ripton sang out cheerfully. He had Mrs. Berry before him,
profuse of mellow curtsies.

Richard ran to her and caught her hands: “She’s well?—upstairs?”

“Oh, quite well! only a trifle tired with her journey, and
fluttering-like,” Mrs. Berry replied to Ripton alone. The lover had
flown aloft.

The wise woman sagely ushered Ripton into her own private parlour,
there to wait till he was wanted.




CHAPTER XXVII


“In all cases where two have joined to commit an offence, punish one of
the two lightly,” is the dictum of The Pilgrim’s’s Scrip.

It is possible for young heads to conceive proper plans of action, and
occasionally, by sheer force of will, to check the wild horses that are
ever fretting to gallop off with them. But when they have given the
reins and the whip to another, what are they to do? They may go down on
their knees, and beg and pray the furious charioteer to stop, or
moderate his pace. Alas! each fresh thing they do redoubles his ardour:
There is a power in their troubled beauty women learn the use of, and
what wonder? They have seen it kindle Ilium to flames so often! But ere
they grow matronly in the house of Menelaus, they weep, and implore,
and do not, in truth, know how terribly two-edged is their gift of
loveliness. They resign themselves to an incomprehensible frenzy;
pleasant to them, because they attribute it to excessive love. And so
the very sensible things which they can and do say, are vain.

I reckon it absurd to ask them to be quite in earnest. Are not those
their own horses in yonder team? Certainly, if they were quite in
earnest, they might soon have my gentleman as sober as a carter. A
hundred different ways of disenchanting him exist, and Adrian will
point you out one or two that shall be instantly efficacious. For Love,
the charioteer, is easily tripped, while honest jog-trot Love keeps his
legs to the end. Granted dear women are not quite in earnest, still the
mere words they utter should be put to their good account. They do mean
them, though their hearts are set the wrong way. ’Tis a despairing,
pathetic homage to the judgment of the majority, in whose faces they
are flying. Punish Helen, very young, lightly. After a certain age you
may select her for special chastisement. An innocent with Theseus, with
Paris she is an advanced incendiary.

The fair young girl was sitting as her lover had left her; trying to
recall her stunned senses. Her bonnet was un-removed, her hands clasped
on her knees; dry tears in her eyes. Like a dutiful slave, she rose to
him. And first he claimed her mouth. There was a speech, made up of all
the pretty wisdom her wild situation and true love could gather,
awaiting him there; but his kiss scattered it to fragments. She dropped
to her seat weeping, and hiding her shamed cheeks.

By his silence she divined his thoughts, and took his hand and drew it
to her lips.

He bent beside her, bidding her look at him.

“Keep your eyes so.”

She could not.

“Do you fear me, Lucy?”

A throbbing pressure answered him.

“Do you love me, darling?”

She trembled from head to foot.

“Then why do you turn from me?”

She wept: “O Richard, take me home! take me home!”

“Look at me, Lucy!”

Her head shrank timidly round.

“Keep your eyes on me, darling! Now speak!”

But she could not look and speak too. The lover knew his mastery when
he had her eyes.

“You wish me to take you home?”

She faltered: “O Richard? it is not too late.”

“You regret what you have done for me?”

“Dearest! it is ruin.”

“You weep because you have consented to be mine?”

“Not for me! O Richard!”

“For me you weep? Look at me! For me?”

“How will it end! O Richard!”

“You weep for me?”

“Dearest! I would die for you!”

“Would you see me indifferent to everything in the world? Would you
have me lost? Do you think I will live another day in England without
you? I have staked all I have on you, Lucy. You have nearly killed me
once. A second time, and the earth will not be troubled by me. You ask
me to wait, when they are plotting against us on all sides? Darling
Lucy! look on me. Fix—your fond eyes on me. You ask me to wait when
here you are given to me when you have proved my faith—when we know we
love as none have loved. Give me your eyes! Let them tell me I have
your heart!”

Where was her wise little speech? How could she match such mighty
eloquence? She sought to collect a few more of the scattered fragments.

“Dearest! your father may be brought to consent by and by, and then—oh!
if you take me home now”—

The lover stood up. “He who has been arranging that fine scheme to
disgrace and martyrize you? True, as I live! that’s the reason of their
having you back. Your old servant heard him and your uncle discussing
it. He!—Lucy! he’s a good man, but he must not step in between you and
me. I say God has given you to me.”

He was down by her side again, his arms enfolding her.

She had hoped to fight a better battle than in the morning, and she was
weaker and softer.

Ah! why should she doubt that his great love was the first law to her?
Why should she not believe that she would wreck him by resisting? And
if she suffered, oh sweet to think it was for his sake! Sweet to shut
out wisdom; accept total blindness, and be led by him!

The hag Wisdom annoyed them little further. She rustled her garments
ominously, and vanished.

“Oh, my own Richard!” the fair girl just breathed.

He whispered, “Call me that name.”

She blushed deeply.

“Call me that name,” he repeated. “You said it once today.”

“Dearest!”

“Not that.”

“O darling!”

“Not that.”

“Husband!”

She was won. The rosy gate from which the word had issued was closed
with a seal.

Ripton did not enjoy his introduction to the caged bird of beauty that
night. He received a lesson in the art of pumping from the worthy
landlady below, up to an hour when she yawned, and he blinked, and
their common candle wore with dignity the brigand’s hat of midnight,
and cocked a drunken eye at them from under it.




CHAPTER XXVIII


Beauty, of course, is for the hero. Nevertheless, it is not always he
on whom beauty works its most conquering influence. It is the dull
commonplace man into whose slow brain she drops like a celestial light,
and burns lastingly. The poet, for instance, is a connoisseur of
beauty: to the artist she is a model. These gentlemen by much
contemplation of her charms wax critical. The days when they had hearts
being gone, they are haply divided between the blonde and the brunette;
the aquiline nose and the Proserpine; this shaped eye and that. But go
about among simple unprofessional fellows, boors, dunderheads, and here
and there you shall find some barbarous intelligence which has had just
strength enough to conceive, and has taken Beauty as its Goddess, and
knows but one form to worship, in its poor stupid fashion, and would
perish for her. Nay, more: the man would devote all his days to her,
though he is dumb as a dog. And, indeed, he is Beauty’s Dog. Almost
every Beauty has her Dog. The hero possesses her; the poet proclaims
her; the painter puts her upon canvas; and the faithful Old Dog follows
her: and the end of it all is that the faithful Old Dog is her single
attendant. Sir Hero is revelling in the wars, or in Armida’s bowers;
Mr. Poet has spied a wrinkle; the brush is for the rose in its season.
She turns to her Old Dog then. She hugs him; and he, who has subsisted
on a bone and a pat till there he squats decrepit, he turns his
grateful old eyes up to her, and has not a notion that she is hugging
sad memories in him: Hero, Poet, Painter, in one scrubby one! Then is
she buried, and the village hears languid howls, and there is a
paragraph in the newspapers concerning the extraordinary fidelity of an
Old Dog.

Excited by suggestive recollections of Nooredeen and the Fair Persian,
and the change in the obscure monotony of his life by his having
quarters in a crack hotel, and living familiarly with West-End
people—living on the fat of the land (which forms a stout portion of an
honest youth’s romance), Ripton Thompson breakfasted next morning with
his chief at half-past eight. The meal had been fixed overnight for
seven, but Ripton slept a great deal more than the nightingale, and (to
chronicle his exact state) even half-past eight rather afflicted his
new aristocratic senses and reminded him too keenly of law and bondage.
He had preferred to breakfast at Algernon’s hour, who had left word for
eleven. Him, however, it was Richard’s object to avoid, so they fell
to, and Ripton no longer envied Hippias in bed. Breakfast done, they
bequeathed the consoling information for Algernon that they were off to
hear a popular preacher, and departed.

“How happy everybody looks!” said Richard, in the quiet Sunday streets.

“Yes—jolly!” said Ripton.

“When I’m—when this is over, I’ll see that they are, too—as many as I
can make happy,” said the hero; adding softly: “Her blind was down at a
quarter to six. I think she slept well!”

“You’ve been there this morning?” Ripton exclaimed; and an idea of what
love was dawned upon his dull brain.

“Will she see me, Ricky?”

“Yes. She’ll see you to-day. She was tired last night.”

“Positively?”

Richard assured him that the privilege would be his.

“Here,” he said, coming under some trees in the park, “here’s where I
talked to you last night. What a time it seems! How I hate the night!”

On the way, that Richard might have an exalted opinion of him, Ripton
hinted decorously at a somewhat intimate and mysterious acquaintance
with the sex. Headings of certain random adventures he gave.

“Well!” said his chief, “why not marry her?”

Then was Ripton shocked, and cried, “Oh!” and had a taste of the
feeling of superiority, destined that day to be crushed utterly.

He was again deposited in Mrs. Berry’s charge for a term that caused
him dismal fears that the Fair Persian still refused to show her face,
but Richard called out to him, and up Ripton went, unaware of the
transformation he was to undergo. Hero and Beauty stood together to
receive him. From the bottom of the stairs he had his vivaciously
agreeable smile ready for them, and by the time he entered the room his
cheeks were painfully stiff, and his eyes had strained beyond their
exact meaning. Lucy, with one hand anchored to her lover, welcomed him
kindly. He relieved her shyness by looking so extremely silly. They sat
down, and tried to commence a conversation, but Ripton was as little
master of his tongue as he was of his eyes. After an interval, the Fair
Persian having done duty by showing herself, was glad to quit the room.
Her lord and possessor then turned inquiringly to Ripton.

“You don’t wonder now, Rip?” he said.

“No, Richard!” Ripton waited to reply with sufficient solemnity,
“indeed I don’t!”

He spoke differently; he looked differently. He had the Old Dog’s eyes
in his head. They watched the door she had passed through; they
listened for her, as dogs’ eyes do. When she came in, bonneted for a
walk, his agitation was dog-like. When she hung on her lover timidly,
and went forth, he followed without an idea of envy, or anything save
the secret raptures the sight of her gave him, which are the Old Dog’s
own. For beneficent Nature requites him: His sensations cannot be
heroic, but they have a fulness and a wagging delight as good in their
way. And this capacity for humble unaspiring worship has its peculiar
guerdon. When Ripton comes to think of Miss Random now, what will he
think of himself? Let no one despise the Old Dog. Through him doth
Beauty vindicate her sex.

It did not please Ripton that others should have the bliss of beholding
her, and as, to his perceptions, everybody did, and observed her
offensively, and stared, and turned their heads back, and interchanged
comments on her, and became in a minute madly in love with her, he had
to smother low growls. They strolled about the pleasant gardens of
Kensington all the morning, under the young chestnut buds, and round
the windless waters, talking, and soothing the wild excitement of their
hearts. If Lucy spoke, Ripton pricked up his ears. She, too, made the
remark that everybody seemed to look happy, and he heard it with
thrills of joy. “So everybody is, where you are!” he would have wished
to say, if he dared, but was restrained by fears that his burning
eloquence would commit him. Ripton knew the people he met twice. It
would have been difficult to persuade him they were the creatures of
accident.

From the Gardens, in contempt of Ripton’s frowned protest, Richard
boldly struck into the park, where solitary carriages were beginning to
perform the circuit. Here Ripton had some justification for his jealous
pangs. The young girl’s golden locks of hair; her sweet, now dreamily
sad, face; her gentle graceful figure in the black straight dress she
wore; a sort of half-conventual air she had—a mark of something not of
class, that was partly beauty’s, partly maiden innocence growing
conscious, partly remorse at her weakness and dim fear of the future it
was sowing—did attract the eye-glasses. Ripton had to learn that eyes
are bearable, but eye-glasses an abomination. They fixed a spell upon
his courage; for somehow the youth had always ranked them as emblems of
our nobility, and hearing two exquisite eye-glasses, who had been to
front and rear several times, drawl in gibberish generally imputed to
lords, that his heroine was a charming little creature, just the size,
but had no style,—he was abashed; he did not fly at them and tear them.
He became dejected. Beauty’s dog is affected by the eye-glass in a
manner not unlike the common animal’s terror of the human eye.

Richard appeared to hear nothing, or it was homage that he heard. He
repeated to Lucy Diaper Sandoe’s verses—

“The cockneys nod to each other aside,
The coxcombs lift their glasses,”


and projected hiring a horse for her to ride every day in the park, and
shine among the highest.

They had turned to the West, against the sky glittering through the
bare trees across the water, and the bright-edged rack. The lover, his
imagination just then occupied in clothing earthly glories in
celestial, felt where his senses were sharpest the hand of his darling
falter, and instinctively looked ahead. His uncle Algernon was
leisurely jolting towards them on his one sound leg. The dismembered
Guardsman talked to a friend whose arm supported him, and speculated
from time to time on the fair ladies driving by. The two white faces
passed him unobserved. Unfortunately Ripton, coming behind, went plump
upon the Captain’s live toe—or so he pretended, crying, “Confound it,
Mr. Thompson! you might have chosen the other.”

The horrible apparition did confound Ripton, who stammered that it was
extraordinary.

“Not at all,” said Algernon. “Everybody makes up to that fellow.
Instinct, I suppose!”

He had not to ask for his nephew. Richard turned to face the matter.

“Sorry I couldn’t wait for you this morning, uncle,” he said, with the
coolness of relationship. “I thought you never walked so far.”

His voice was in perfect tone—the heroic mask admirable.

Algernon examined the downcast visage at his side, and contrived to
allude to the popular preacher. He was instantly introduced to Ripton’s
sister, Miss Thompson.

The Captain bowed, smiling melancholy approval of his nephew’s choice
of a minister. After a few stray remarks, and an affable salute to Miss
Thompson, he hobbled away, and then the three sealed volcanoes
breathed, and Lucy’s arm ceased to be squeezed quite so much up to the
heroic pitch.

This incident quickened their steps homeward to the sheltering wings of
Mrs. Berry. All that passed between them on the subject comprised a
stammered excuse from Ripton for his conduct, and a good-humoured
rejoinder from Richard, that he had gained a sister by it: at which
Ripton ventured to wish aloud Miss Desborough would only think so, and
a faint smile twitched poor Lucy’s lips to please him. She hardly had
strength to reach her cage. She had none to eat of Mrs. Berry’s nice
little dinner. To be alone, that she might cry and ease her heart of
its accusing weight of tears, was all she prayed for. Kind Mrs. Berry,
slipping into her bedroom to take off her things, found the fair body
in a fevered shudder, and finished by undressing her completely and
putting her to bed.

“Just an hour’s sleep, or so,” the mellifluous woman explained the case
to the two anxious gentlemen. “A quiet sleep and a cup of warm tea goes
for more than twenty doctors, it do—when there’s the flutters,” she
pursued. “I know it by myself. And a good cry beforehand’s better than
the best of medicine.”

She nursed them into a make-believe of eating, and retired to her
softer charge and sweeter babe, reflecting, “Lord! Lord! the three of
’em don’t make fifty! I’m as old as two and a half of ’em, to say the
least.” Mrs. Berry used her apron, and by virtue of their tender years
took them all three into her heart.

Left alone, neither of the young men could swallow a morsel.

“Did you see the change come over her?” Richard whispered.

Ripton fiercely accused his prodigious stupidity.

The lover flung down his knife and fork: “What could I do? If I had
said nothing, we should have been suspected. I was obliged to speak.
And she hates a lie! See! it has struck her down. God forgive me!”

Ripton affected a serene mind: “It was a fright, Richard,” he said.
“That’s what Mrs. Berry means by flutters. Those old women talk in that
way. You heard what she said. And these old women know. I’ll tell you
what it is. It’s this, Richard!—it’s because you’ve got a fool for your
friend!”

“She regrets it,” muttered the lover. “Good God! I think she fears me.”
He dropped his face in his hands.

Ripton went to the window, repeating energetically for his comfort:
“It’s because you’ve got a fool for your friend!”

Sombre grew the street they had last night aroused. The sun was buried
alive in cloud. Ripton saw himself no more in the opposite window. He
watched the deplorable objects passing on the pavement. His
aristocratic visions had gone like his breakfast. Beauty had been
struck down by his egregious folly, and there he stood—a wretch!

Richard came to him: “Don’t mumble on like that, Rip!” he said. “Nobody
blames you.”

“Ah! you’re very kind, Richard,” interposed the wretch, moved at the
face of misery he beheld.

“Listen to me, Rip! I shall take her home to-night. Yes! If she’s
happier away from me!—do you think me a brute, Ripton? Rather than have
her shed a tear, I’d!—I’ll take her home to-night!”

Ripton suggested that it was sudden; adding from his larger experience,
people perhaps might talk.

The lover could not understand what they should talk about, but he
said: “If I give him who came for her yesterday the clue? If no one
sees or hears of me, what can they say? O Rip! I’ll give her up. I’m
wrecked for ever! What of that? Yes—let them take her! The world in
arms should never have torn her from me, but when she cries—Yes! all’s
over. I’ll find him at once.”

He searched in out-of-the-way corners for the hat of resolve. Ripton
looked on, wretcheder than ever.

The idea struck him:—“Suppose, Richard, she doesn’t want to go?”

It was a moment when, perhaps, one who sided with parents and guardians
and the old wise world, might have inclined them to pursue their
righteous wretched course, and have given small Cupid a smack and sent
him home to his naughty Mother. Alas! (it is The Pilgrim’s Scrip
interjecting) women are the born accomplices of mischief! In bustles
Mrs. Berry to clear away the refection, and finds the two knights
helmed, and sees, though ’tis dusk, that they wear doubtful brows, and
guesses bad things for her dear God Hymen in a twinkling.

“Dear! dear!” she exclaimed, “and neither of you eaten a scrap! And
there’s my dear young lady off into the prettiest sleep you ever see!”

“Ha?” cried the lover, illuminated.

“Soft as a baby!” Mrs. Berry averred. “I went to look at her this very
moment, and there’s not a bit of trouble in her breath. It come and it
go like the sweetest regular instrument ever made. The Black Ox haven’t
trod on her foot yet! Most like it was the air of London. But only
fancy, if you had called in a doctor! Why, I shouldn’t have let her
take any of his quackery. Now, there!”

Ripton attentively observed his chief, and saw him doff his hat with a
curious caution, and peer into its recess, from which, during Mrs.
Berry’s speech, he drew forth a little glove—dropped there by some
freak of chance.

“Keep me, keep me, now you have me!” sang the little glove, and amused
the lover with a thousand conceits.

“When will she wake, do you think, Mrs. Berry?” he asked.

“Oh! we mustn’t go for disturbing her,” said the guileful good
creature. “Bless ye! let her sleep it out. And if you young gentlemen
was to take my advice, and go and take a walk for to get a
appetite—everybody should eat! it’s their sacred duty, no matter what
their feelings be! and I say it who’m no chicken!—I’ll frickashee
this—which is a chicken—against your return. I’m a cook, I can assure
ye!”

The lover seized her two hands. “You’re the best old soul in the
world!” he cried. Mrs. Berry appeared willing to kiss him. “We won’t
disturb her. Let her sleep. Keep her in bed, Mrs. Berry. Will you? And
we’ll call to inquire after her this evening, and come and see her
to-morrow. I’m sure you’ll be kind to her. There! there!” Mrs. Berry
was preparing to whimper. “I trust her to you, you see. Good-bye, you
dear old soul.”

He smuggled a handful of gold into her keeping, and went to dine with
his uncles, happy and hungry.

Before they reached the hotel, they had agreed to draw Mrs. Berry into
their confidence, telling her (with embellishments) all save their
names, so that they might enjoy the counsel and assistance of that
trump of a woman, and yet have nothing to fear from her. Lucy was to
receive the name of Letitia, Ripton’s youngest and best-looking sister.
The heartless fellow proposed it in cruel mockery of an old weakness of
hers.

“Letitia!” mused Richard. “I like the name. Both begin with L. There’s
something soft—womanlike—in the L.’s.”

Material Ripton remarked that they looked like pounds on paper. The
lover roamed through his golden groves. “Lucy Feverel! that sounds
better! I wonder where Ralph is. I should like to help him. He’s in
love with my cousin Clare. He’ll never do anything till he marries. No
man can. I’m going to do a hundred things when it’s over. We shall
travel first. I want to see the Alps. One doesn’t know what the earth
is till one has seen the Alps. What a delight it will be to her! I
fancy I see her eyes gazing up at them.

‘And oh, your dear blue eyes, that heavenward glance
    With kindred beauty, banished humbleness,
    Past weeping for mortality’s distress—
Yet from your soul a tear hangs there in trance.
        And fills, but does not fall;
        Softly I hear it call
At heaven’s gate, till Sister Seraphs press
To look on you their old love from the skies:
Those are the eyes of Seraphs bright on your blue eyes!


Beautiful! These lines, Rip, were written by a man who was once a
friend of my father’s. I intend to find him and make them friends
again. You don’t care for poetry. It’s no use your trying to swallow
it, Rip!”

“It sounds very nice,” said Ripton, modestly shutting his mouth.

“The Alps! Italy! Rome! and then I shall go to the East,” the hero
continued. “She’s ready to go anywhere with me, the dear brave heart!
Oh, the glorious golden East! I dream of the desert. I dream I’m chief
of an Arab tribe, and we fly all white in the moonlight on our mares,
and hurry to the rescue of my darling! And we push the spears, and we
scatter them, and I come to the tent where she crouches, and catch her
to my saddle, and away!—Rip! what a life!”

Ripton strove to imagine he could enjoy it.

“And then we shall come home, and I shall lead Austin’s life, with her
to help me. First be virtuous, Rip! and then serve your country heart
and soul. A wise man told me that. I think I shall do something.”

Sunshine and cloud, cloud and sunshine, passed over the lover. Now life
was a narrow ring; now the distances extended, were winged, flew
illimitably. An hour ago and food was hateful. Now he manfully
refreshed his nature, and joined in Algernon’s encomiums on Miss
Letitia Thompson.

Meantime Beauty slept, watched by the veteran volunteer of the hero’s
band. Lucy awoke from dreams which seemed reality, to the reality which
was a dream. She awoke calling for some friend, “Margaret!” and heard
one say, “My name is Bessy Berry, my love! not Margaret.” Then she
asked piteously where she was, and where was Margaret, her dear friend,
and Mrs. Berry whispered, “Sure you’ve got a dearer!”

“Ah!” sighed Lucy, sinking on her pillow, overwhelmed by the
strangeness of her state.

Mrs. Berry closed the frill of her nightgown and adjusted the
bedclothes quietly.

Her name was breathed.

“Yes, my love?” she said.

“Is he here?”

“He’s gone, my dear.”

“Gone?—Oh, where?” The young girl started up in disorder.

“Gone, to be back, my love! Ah! that young gentleman!” Mrs. Berry
chanted: “Not a morsel have he eat; not a drop have he drunk!”

“O Mrs. Berry! why did you not make him?” Lucy wept for the
famine-struck hero, who was just then feeding mightily.

Mrs. Berry explained that to make one eat who thought the darling of
his heart like to die, was a sheer impossibility for the cleverest of
women; and on this deep truth Lucy reflected, with her eyes wide at the
candle. She wanted one to pour her feelings out to. She slid her hand
from under the bedclothes, and took Mrs. Berry’s, and kissed it. The
good creature required no further avowal of her secret, but forthwith
leaned her consummate bosom to the pillow, and petitioned heaven to
bless them both!—Then the little bride was alarmed, and wondered how
Mrs. Berry could have guessed it.

“Why,” said Mrs. Berry, “your love is out of your eyes, and out of
everything ye do.” And the little bride wondered more. She thought she
had been so very cautious not to betray it. The common woman in them
made cheer together after their own April fashion. Following which Mrs.
Berry probed for the sweet particulars of this beautiful love-match;
but the little bride’s lips were locked. She only said her lover was
above her in station.

“And you’re a Catholic, my dear!”

“Yes, Mrs. Berry!”

“And him a Protestant.”

“Yes, Mrs. Berry!”

“Dear, dear!—And why shouldn’t ye be?” she ejaculated, seeing sadness
return to the bridal babe. “So as you was born, so shall ye be! But
you’ll have to make your arrangements about the children. The girls to
worship with you, the boys with him. It’s the same God, my dear! You
mustn’t blush at it, though you do look so pretty. If my young
gentleman could see you now!”

“Please, Mrs. Berry!” Lucy murmured.

“Why, he will, you know, my dear!”

“Oh, please, Mrs. Berry!”

“And you that can’t bear the thoughts of it! Well, I do wish there was
fathers and mothers on both sides and dock-ments signed, and
bridesmaids, and a breakfast! but love is love, and ever will be, in
spite of them.”

She made other and deeper dives into the little heart, but though she
drew up pearls, they were not of the kind she searched for. The one
fact that hung as a fruit upon her tree of Love, Lucy had given her;
she would not, in fealty to her lover, reveal its growth and history,
however sadly she yearned to pour out all to this dear old Mother
Confessor.

Her conduct drove Mrs. Berry from the rosy to the autumnal view of
matrimony, generally heralded by the announcement that it is a lottery.

“And when you see your ticket,” said Mrs. Berry, “you shan’t know
whether it’s a prize or a blank. And, Lord knows! some go on thinking
it’s a prize when it turns on ’em and tears ’em. I’m one of the blanks,
my dear! I drew a blank in Berry. He was a black Berry to me, my dear!
Smile away! he truly was, and I a-prizin’ him as proud as you can
conceive! My dear!” Mrs. Berry pressed her hands flat on her apron. “We
hadn’t been a three months man and wife, when that man—it wasn’t the
honeymoon, which some can’t say—that man—Yes! he kicked me. His wedded
wife he kicked! Ah!” she sighed to Lucy’s large eyes, “I could have
borne that. A blow don’t touch the heart,” the poor creature tapped her
sensitive side. “I went on loving of him, for I’m a soft one. Tall as a
Grenadier he is, and when out of service grows his moustache. I used to
call him my body-guardsman like a Queen! I flattered him like the fools
we women are. For, take my word for it, my dear, there’s nothing here
below so vain as a man! That I know. But I didn’t deserve it.... I’m a
superior cook.... I did not deserve that noways.” Mrs. Berry thumped
her knee, and accentuated up her climax: “I mended his linen. I saw to
his adornments—he called his clothes, the bad man! I was a servant to
him, my dear! and there—it was nine months—nine months from the day he
swear to protect and cherish and that—nine calendar months, and my
gentleman is off with another woman! Bone of his bone!—pish!” exclaimed
Mrs. Berry, reckoning her wrongs over vividly. “Here’s my ring. A
pretty ornament! What do it mean? I’m for tearin’ it off my finger a
dozen times in the day. It’s a symbol? I call it a tomfoolery for the
dead-alive to wear it, that’s a widow and not a widow, and haven’t got
a name for what she is in any Dixonary, I’ve looked, my dear, and”—she
spread out her arms—“Johnson haven’t got a name for me!”

At this impressive woe Mrs. Berry’s voice quavered into sobs. Lucy
spoke gentle words to the poor outcast from Johnson. The sorrows of
Autumn have no warning for April. The little bride, for all her tender
pity, felt happier when she had heard her landlady’s moving tale of the
wickedness of man, which cast in bright relief the glory of that one
hero who was hers. Then from a short flight of inconceivable bliss, she
fell, shot by one of her hundred Argus-eyed fears.

“O Mrs. Berry! I’m so young! Think of me—only just seventeen!”

Mrs. Berry immediately dried her eyes to radiance. “Young, my dear!
Nonsense! There’s no so much harm in being young, here and there. I
knew an Irish lady was married at fourteen. Her daughter married close
over fourteen. She was a grandmother by thirty! When any strange man
began, she used to ask him what pattern caps grandmothers wore. They’d
stare! Bless you! the grandmother could have married over and over
again. It was her daughter’s fault, not hers, you know.”

“She was three years younger,” mused Lucy.

“She married beneath her, my dear. Ran off with her father’s bailiff’s
son. ‘Ah, Berry!’ she’d say, ‘if I hadn’t been foolish, I should be my
lady now—not Granny!’ Her father never forgave her—left all his estates
out of the family.”

“Did her husband always love her?” Lucy preferred to know.

“In his way, my dear, he did,” said Mrs. Berry, coming upon her
matrimonial wisdom. “He couldn’t help himself. If he left off, he began
again. She was so clever, and did make him so comfortable. Cook! there
wasn’t such another cook out of a Alderman’s kitchen; no, indeed! And
she a born lady! That tells ye it’s the duty of all women! She had her
saying ‘When the parlour fire gets low, put coals on the ketchen fire!’
and a good saying it is to treasure. Such is man! no use in havin’
their hearts if ye don’t have their stomachs.”

Perceiving that she grew abstruse, Mrs. Berry added briskly: “You know
nothing about that yet, my dear. Only mind me and mark me: don’t
neglect your cookery. Kissing don’t last: cookery do!”

Here, with an aphorism worthy a place in The Pilgrim’s Scrip, she broke
off to go posseting for her dear invalid. Lucy was quite well; very
eager to be allowed to rise and be ready when the knock should come.
Mrs. Berry, in her loving considerateness for the little bride,
positively commanded her to lie down, and be quiet, and submit to be
nursed and cherished. For Mrs. Berry well knew that ten minutes alone
with the hero could only be had while the little bride was in that
unattainable position.

Thanks to her strategy, as she thought, her object was gained. The
night did not pass before she learnt, from the hero’s own mouth, that
Mr. Richards, the father of the hero, and a stern lawyer, was adverse
to his union with this young lady he loved, because of a ward of his,
heiress to an immense property, whom he desired his son to espouse; and
because his darling Letitia was a Catholic—Letitia, the sole daughter
of a brave naval officer deceased, and in the hands of a savage uncle,
who wanted to sacrifice this beauty to a brute of a son. Mrs. Berry
listened credulously to the emphatic narrative, and spoke to the effect
that the wickedness of old people formed the excuse for the wildness of
young ones. The ceremonious administration of oaths of secrecy and
devotion over, she was enrolled in the hero’s band, which now numbered
three, and entered upon the duties with feminine energy, for there are
no conspirators like women. Ripton’s lieutenancy became a sinecure, his
rank merely titular. He had never been married—he knew nothing about
licences, except that they must be obtained, and were not difficult—he
had not an idea that so many days’ warning must be given to the
clergyman of the parish where one of the parties was resident. How
should he? All his forethought was comprised in the ring, and whenever
the discussion of arrangements for the great event grew particularly
hot and important, he would say, with a shrewd nod: “We mustn’t forget
the ring, you know, Mrs. Berry!” and the new member was only prevented
by natural complacence from shouting: “Oh, drat ye! and your ring too.”
Mrs. Berry had acted conspicuously in fifteen marriages, by banns, and
by licence, and to have such an obvious requisite dinned in her ears
was exasperating. They could not have contracted alliance with an
auxiliary more invaluable, an authority so profound; and they
acknowledged it to themselves. The hero marched like an automaton at
her bidding; Lieutenant Thompson was rejoiced to perform services as
errand-boy in the enterprise.

“It’s in hopes you’ll be happier than me, I do it,” said the devout and
charitable Berry. “Marriages is made in heaven, they say; and if that’s
the case, I say they don’t take much account of us below!”

Her own woeful experiences had been given to the hero in exchange for
his story of cruel parents.

Richard vowed to her that he would henceforth hold it a duty to hunt
out the wanderer from wedded bonds, and bring him back bound and
suppliant.

“Oh, he’ll come!” said Mrs. Berry, pursing prophetic wrinkles: “he’ll
come of his own accord. Never anywhere will he meet such a cook as
Bessy Berry! And he know her value in his heart of hearts. And I do
believe, when he do come, I shall be opening these arms to him again,
and not slapping his impidence in the face—I’m that soft! I always
was—in matrimony, Mr. Richards!”

As when nations are secretly preparing for war, the docks and arsenals
hammer night and day, and busy contractors measure time by inches, and
the air hums around for leagues as it were myriads of bees, so the
house and neighbourhood of the matrimonial soft one resounded in the
heroic style, and knew little of the changes of light decreed by
Creation. Mrs. Berry was the general of the hour. Down to Doctors’
Commons she expedited the hero, instructing him how boldly to face the
Law, and fib: for that the Law never could mist a fib and a bold face.
Down the hero went, and proclaimed his presence. And lo! the Law danced
to him its sedatest lovely bear’s-dance. Think ye the Law less
susceptible to him than flesh and blood? With a beautiful confidence it
put the few familiar questions to him, and nodded to his replies: then
stamped the bond, and took the fee. It must be an old vagabond at heart
that can permit the irrevocable to go so cheap, even to a hero. For
only mark him when he is petitioned by heroes and heroines to undo what
he does so easily! That small archway of Doctors’ Commons seems the eye
of a needle, through which the lean purse has a way, somehow, of
slipping more readily than the portly; but once through, all are camels
alike, the lean purse an especially big camel. Dispensing tremendous
marriage as it does, the Law can have no conscience.

“I hadn’t the slightest difficulty,” said the exulting hero.

“Of course not!” returns Mrs. Berry. “It’s as easy, if ye’re in
earnest, as buying a plum bun.”

Likewise the ambassador of the hero went to claim the promise of the
Church to be in attendance on a certain spot, on a certain day, and
there hear oath of eternal fealty, and gird him about with all its
forces: which the Church, receiving a wink from the Law, obsequiously
engaged to do, for less than the price of a plum-cake.

Meantime, while craftsmen and skilled women, directed by Mrs. Berry,
were toiling to deck the day at hand, Raynham and Belthorpe slept,—the
former soundly; and one day was as another to them. Regularly every
morning a letter arrived from Richard to his father, containing
observations on the phenomena of London; remarks (mainly cynical) on
the speeches and acts of Parliament; and reasons for not having yet
been able to call on the Grandisons. They were certainly rather
monotonous and spiritless. The baronet did not complain. That cold
dutiful tone assured him there was no internal trouble or distraction.
“The letters of a healthful physique!” he said to Lady Blandish, with
sure insight. Complacently he sat and smiled, little witting that his
son’s ordeal was imminent, and that his son’s ordeal was to be his own.
Hippias wrote that his nephew was killing him by making appointments
which he never kept, and altogether neglecting him in the most
shameless way, so that his ganglionic centre was in a ten times worse
state than when he left Raynham. He wrote very bitterly, but it was
hard to feel compassion for his offended stomach.

On the other hand, young Tom Blaize was not forthcoming, and had
despatched no tidings whatever. Farmer Blaize smoked his pipe evening
after evening, vastly disturbed. London was a large place—young Tom
might be lost in it, he thought; and young Tom had his weaknesses. A
wolf at Belthorpe, he was likely to be a sheep in London, as yokels
have proved. But what had become of Lucy? This consideration almost
sent Farmer Blaize off to London direct, and he would have gone had not
his pipe enlightened him. A young fellow might play truant and get into
a scrape, but a young man and a young woman were sure to be heard of,
unless they were acting in complicity. Why, of course, young Tom had
behaved like a man, the rascal! and married her outright there, while
he had the chance. It was a long guess. Still it was the only
reasonable way of accounting for his extraordinary silence, and
therefore the farmer held to it that he had done the deed. He argued as
modern men do who think the hero, the upsetter of ordinary
calculations, is gone from us. So, after despatching a letter to a
friend in town to be on the outlook for son Tom, he continued awhile to
smoke his pipe, rather elated than not, and mused on the shrewd manner
he should adopt when Master Honeymoon did appear.

Toward the middle of the second week of Richard’s absence, Tom Bakewell
came to Raynham for Cassandra, and privately handed a letter to the
Eighteenth Century, containing a request for money, and a round sum.
The Eighteenth Century was as good as her word, and gave Tom a letter
in return, enclosing a cheque on her bankers, amply providing to keep
the heroic engine in motion at a moderate pace. Tom went back, and
Raynham and Lobourne slept and dreamed not of the morrow. The System,
wedded to Time, slept, and knew not how he had been
outraged—anticipated by seven pregnant seasons. For Time had heard the
hero swear to that legalizing instrument, and had also registered an
oath. Ah me! venerable Hebrew Time! he is unforgiving. Half the
confusion and fever of the world comes of this vendetta he declares
against the hapless innocents who have once done him a wrong. They
cannot escape him. They will never outlive it. The father of jokes, he
is himself no joke; which it seems the business of men to discover.

The days roll round. He is their servant now. Mrs. Berry has a new
satin gown, a beautiful bonnet, a gold brooch, and sweet gloves,
presented to her by the hero, wherein to stand by his bride at the
altar to-morrow; and, instead of being an old wary hen, she is as much
a chicken as any of the party, such has been the magic of these
articles. Fathers she sees accepting the facts produced for them by
their children; a world content to be carved out as it pleases the
hero.

At last Time brings the bridal eve, and is blest as a benefactor. The
final arrangements are made; the bridegroom does depart; and Mrs. Berry
lights the little bride to her bed. Lucy stops on the landing where
there is an old clock eccentrically correct that night. ’Tis the
palpitating pause before the gates of her transfiguration. Mrs. Berry
sees her put her rosy finger on the One about to strike, and touch all
the hours successively till she comes to the Twelve that shall sound
“Wife” in her ears on the morrow, moving her lips the while, and
looking round archly solemn when she has done; and that sight so
catches at Mrs. Berry’s heart that, not guessing Time to be the poor
child’s enemy, she endangers her candle by folding Lucy warmly in her
arms, whimpering; “Bless you for a darling! you innocent lamb! You
shall be happy! You shall!”

Old Time gazes grimly ahead.




CHAPTER XXIX


Although it blew hard when Caesar crossed the Rubicon, the passage of
that river is commonly calm; calm as Acheron. So long as he gets his
fare, the ferryman does not need to be told whom he carries: he pulls
with a will, and heroes may be over in half-an-hour. Only when they
stand on the opposite bank, do they see what a leap they have taken.
The shores they have relinquished shrink to an infinite remoteness.
There they have dreamed: here they must act. There lie youth and
irresolution: here manhood and purpose. They are veritably in another
land: a moral Acheron divides their life. Their memories scarce seem
their own! The Philosophical Geography (about to be published) observes
that each man has, one time or other, a little Rubicon—a clear or a
foul water to cross. It is asked him: “Wilt thou wed this Fate, and
give up all behind thee?” And “I will,” firmly pronounced, speeds him
over. The above-named manuscript authority informs us, that by far the
greater number of carcasses rolled by this heroic flood to its sister
stream below, are those of fellows who have repented their pledge, and
have tried to swim back to the bank they have blotted out. For though
every man of us may be a hero for one fatal minute, very few remain so
after a day’s march even: and who wonders that Madam Fate is indignant,
and wears the features of the terrible Universal Fate to him? Fail
before her, either in heart or in act, and lo, how the alluring loves
in her visage wither and sicken to what it is modelled on! Be your
Rubicon big or small, clear or foul, it is the same: you shall not
return. On—or to Acheron!—I subscribe to that saying of The Pilgrim’s
Scrip:

“The danger of a little knowledge of things is disputable: but beware
the little knowledge of one’s self!”

Richard Feverel was now crossing the River of his Ordeal. Already the
mists were stealing over the land he had left: his life was cut in two,
and he breathed but the air that met his nostrils. His father, his
father’s love, his boyhood and ambition, were shadowy. His poetic
dreams had taken a living attainable shape. He had a distincter
impression of the Autumnal Berry and her household than of anything at
Raynham. And yet the young man loved his father, loved his home: and I
daresay Caesar loved Rome: but whether he did or no, Caesar when he
killed the Republic was quite bald, and the hero we are dealing with is
scarce beginning to feel his despotic moustache. Did he know what he
was made of? Doubtless, nothing at all. But honest passion has an
instinct that can be safer than conscious wisdom. He was an arrow drawn
to the head, flying from the bow. His audacious mendacities and
subterfuges did not strike him as in any way criminal; for he was
perfectly sure that the winning and securing of Lucy would in the end
be boisterously approved of, and in that case, were not the means
justified? Not that he took trouble to argue thus, as older heroes and
self-convicting villains are in the habit of doing; to deduce a clear
conscience. Conscience and Lucy went together.

It was a soft fair day. The Rubicon sparkled in the morning sun. One of
those days when London embraces the prospect of summer, and troops
forth all its babies. The pavement, the squares, the parks, were early
alive with the cries of young Britain. Violet and primrose girls, and
organ boys with military monkeys, and systematic bands very determined
in tone if not in tune, filled the atmosphere, and crowned the blazing
procession of omnibuses, freighted with business men, Cityward, where a
column of reddish brown smoke,—blown aloft by the South-west, marked
the scene of conflict to which these persistent warriors repaired.
Richard had seen much of early London that morning. His plans were
laid. He had taken care to ensure his personal liberty against
accidents, by leaving his hotel and his injured uncle Hippias at
sunrise. To-day or to-morrow his father was to arrive. Farmer Blaize,
Tom Bakewell reported to him, was raging in town. Another day and she
might be torn from him: but to-day this miracle of creation would be
his, and then from those glittering banks yonder, let them summon him
to surrender her who dared! The position of things looked so propitious
that he naturally thought the powers waiting on love conspired in his
behalf. And she, too—since she must cross this river, she had sworn to
him to be brave, and do him honour, and wear the true gladness of her
heart in her face. Without a suspicion of folly in his acts, or fear of
results, Richard strolled into Kensington Gardens, breakfasting on the
foreshadow of his great joy, now with a vision of his bride, now of the
new life opening to him. Mountain masses of clouds, rounded in
sunlight, swung up the blue. The flowering chestnut pavilions overhead
rustled and hummed. A sound in his ears as of a banner unfolding in the
joyful distance lulled him.

He was to meet his bride at the church at a quarter past eleven. His
watch said a quarter to ten. He strolled on beneath the long-stemmed
trees toward the well dedicated to a saint obscure. Some people were
drinking at the well. A florid lady stood by a younger one, who had a
little silver mug half-way to her mouth, and evinced undisguised
dislike to the liquor of the salutary saint.

“Drink, child!” said the maturer lady. “That is only your second mug. I
insist upon your drinking three full ones every morning we’re in town.
Your constitution positively requires iron!”

“But, mama,” the other expostulated, “it’s so nasty. I shall be sick.”

“Drink!” was the harsh injunction. “Nothing to the German waters, my
dear. Here, let me taste.” She took the mug and gave it a flying kiss.
“I declare I think it almost nice—not at all objectionable. Pray, taste
it,” she said to a gentleman standing below them to act as cup-bearer.

An unmistakable cis-Rubicon voice replied: “Certainly, if it’s good
fellowship; though I confess I don’t think mutual sickness a very
engaging ceremony.”

Can one never escape from one’s relatives? Richard ejaculated inwardly.

Without a doubt those people were Mrs. Doria, Clare, and Adrian. He had
them under his eyes.

Clare, peeping up from her constitutional dose to make sure no man was
near to see the possible consequence of it, was the first to perceive
him. Her hand dropped.

“Now, pray, drink, and do not fuss!” said Mrs. Doria.

“Mama!” Clare gasped.

Richard came forward and capitulated honourably, since retreat was out
of the question. Mrs. Doria swam to meet him: “My own boy! My dear
Richard!” profuse of exclamations. Clare shyly greeted him. Adrian kept
in the background.

“Why, we were coming for you to-day, Richard,” said Mrs. Doria, smiling
effusion; and rattled on, “We want another cavalier. This is
delightful! My dear nephew! You have grown from a boy to a man. And
there’s down on his lip! And what brings you here at such an hour in
the morning? Poetry, I suppose! Here, take my arm, child.—Clare! finish
that mug and thank your cousin for sparing you the third. I always
bring her, when we are by a chalybeate, to take the waters before
breakfast. We have to get up at unearthly hours. Think, my dear boy!
Mothers are sacrifices! And so you’ve been alone a fortnight with your
agreeable uncle! A charming time of it you must have had! Poor Hippias!
what may be his last nostrum?”

“Nephew!” Adrian stretched his head round to the couple. “Doses of
nephew taken morning and night fourteen days! And he guarantees that it
shall destroy an iron constitution in a month.”

Richard mechanically shook Adrian’s hand as he spoke.

“Quite well, Ricky?”

“Yes: well enough,” Richard answered.

“Well?” resumed his vigorous aunt, walking on with him, while Clare and
Adrian followed. “I really never saw you looking so handsome. There’s
something about your face—look at me—you needn’t blush. You’ve grown to
an Apollo. That blue buttoned-up frock coat becomes you admirably—and
those gloves, and that easy neck-tie. Your style is irreproachable,
quite a style of your own! And nothing eccentric. You have the instinct
of dress. Dress shows blood, my dear boy, as much as anything else.
Boy!—you see, I can’t forget old habits. You were a boy when I left,
and now!—Do you see any change in him, Clare?” she turned half round to
her daughter.

“Richard is looking very well, mama,” said Clare, glancing at him under
her eyelids.

“I wish I could say the same of you, my dear.—Take my arm, Richard. Are
you afraid of your aunt? I want to get used to you. Won’t it be
pleasant, our being all in town together in the season? How fresh the
Opera will be to you! Austin, I hear, takes stalls. You can come to the
Forey’s box when you like. We are staying with the Foreys close by
here. I think it’s a little too far out, you know; but they like the
neighbourhood. This is what I have always said: Give him more liberty!
Austin has seen it at last. How do you think Clare looking?”

The question had to be repeated. Richard surveyed his cousin hastily,
and praised her looks.

“Pale!” Mrs. Doria sighed.

“Rather pale, aunt.”

“Grown very much—don’t you think, Richard?”

“Very tall girl indeed, aunt.”

“If she had but a little more colour, my dear Richard! I’m sure I give
her all the iron she can swallow, but that pallor still continues. I
think she does not prosper away from her old companion. She was
accustomed to look up to you, Richard”—

“Did you get Ralph’s letter, aunt?” Richard interrupted her.

“Absurd!” Mrs. Doria pressed his arm. “The nonsense of a boy! Why did
you undertake to forward such stuff?”

“I’m certain he loves her,” said Richard, in a serious way.

The maternal eyes narrowed on him. “Life, my dear Richard, is a game of
cross-purposes,” she observed, dropping her fluency, and was rather
angered to hear him laugh. He excused himself by saying that she spoke
so like his father.

“You breakfast with us,” she freshened off again. “The Foreys wish to
see you; the girls are dying to know you. Do you know, you have a
reputation on account of that”—she crushed an intruding
adjective—“System you were brought up on. You mustn’t mind it. For my
part, I think you look a credit to it. Don’t be bashful with young
women, mind! As much as you please with the old ones. You know how to
behave among men. There you have your Drawing-room Guide! I’m sure I
shall be proud of you. Am I not?”

Mrs. Doria addressed his eyes coaxingly.

A benevolent idea struck Richard, that he might employ the minutes to
spare, in pleading the case of poor Ralph; and, as he was drawn along,
he pulled out his watch to note the precise number of minutes he could
dedicate to this charitable office.

“Pardon me,” said Mrs. Doria. “You want manners, my dear boy. I think
it never happened to me before that a man consulted his watch in my
presence.”

Richard mildly replied that he had an engagement at a particular hour,
up to which he was her servant.

“Fiddlededee!” the vivacious lady sang. “Now I’ve got you, I mean to
keep you. Oh! I’ve heard all about you. This ridiculous indifference
that your father makes so much of! Why, of course, you wanted to see
the world! A strong healthy young man shut up all his life in a lonely
house—no friends, no society, no amusements but those of rustics! Of
course you were indifferent! Your intelligence and superior mind alone
saved you from becoming a dissipated country boor.—Where are the
others?”

Clare and Adrian came up at a quick pace.

“My damozel dropped something,” Adrian explained.

Her mother asked what it was.

“Nothing, mama,” said Clare, demurely, and they proceeded as before.

Overborne by his aunt’s fluency of tongue, and occupied in acute
calculation of the flying minutes, Richard let many pass before he
edged in a word for Ralph. When he did, Mrs. Doria stopped him
immediately.

“I must tell you, child, that I refuse to listen to such rank idiotcy.”

“It’s nothing of the kind, aunt.”

“The fancy of a boy.”

“He’s not a boy. He’s half-a-year older than I am!”

“You silly child! The moment you fall in love, you all think yourselves
men.”

“On my honour, aunt! I believe he loves her thoroughly.”

“Did he tell you so, child?”

“Men don’t speak openly of those things,” said Richard.

“Boys do,” said Mrs. Doria.

“But listen to me in earnest, aunt. I want you to be kind to Ralph.
Don’t drive him to—You maybe sorry for it. Let him—do let him write to
her, and see her. I believe women are as cruel as men in these things.”

“I never encourage absurdity, Richard.”

“What objection have you to Ralph, aunt?”

“Oh, they’re both good families. It’s not that absurdity, Richard. It
will be to his credit to remember that his first fancy wasn’t a
dairymaid.” Mrs. Doria pitched her accent tellingly. It did not touch
her nephew.

“Don’t you want Clare ever to marry?” He put the last point of reason
to her.

Mrs. Doria laughed. “I hope so, child. We must find some comfortable
old gentleman for her.”

“What infamy!” mutters Richard.

“And I engage Ralph shall be ready to dance at her wedding, or eat a
hearty breakfast—We don’t dance at weddings now, and very properly.
It’s a horrid sad business, not to be treated with levity.—Is that his
regiment?” she said, as they passed out of the hussar-sentinelled
gardens. “Tush, tush, child! Master Ralph will recover, as—hem! others
have done. A little headache—you call it heartache—and up you rise
again, looking better than ever. No doubt, to have a grain of sense
forced into your brains, you poor dear children! must be painful..
Girls suffer as much as boys, I assure you. More, for their heads are
weaker, and their appetites less constant. Do I talk like your father
now? Whatever makes the boy fidget at his watch so?”

Richard stopped short. Time spoke urgently.

“I must go,” he said.

His face did not seem good for trifling. Mrs. Doria would trifle in
spite.

“Listen, Clare! Richard is going. He says he has an engagement. What
possible engagement can a young man have at eleven o’clock in the
morning?—unless it’s to be married!” Mrs. Doria laughed at the
ingenuity of her suggestion.

“Is the church handy, Ricky?” said Adrian. “You can still give us
half-an-hour if it is. The celibate hours strike at Twelve.” And he
also laughed in his fashion.

“Won’t you stay with us, Richard?” Clare asked. She blushed timidly,
and her voice shook.

Something indefinite—a sharp-edged thrill in the tones made the burning
bridegroom speak gently to her.

“Indeed, I would, Clare; I should like to please you, but I have a most
imperative appointment—that is, I promised—I must go. I shall see you
again”—

Mrs. Doria, took forcible possession of him. “Now, do come, and don’t
waste words. I insist upon your having some breakfast first, and then,
if you really must go, you shall. Look! there’s the house. At least you
will accompany your aunt to the door.”

Richard conceded this. She little imagined what she required of him.
Two of his golden minutes melted into nothingness. They were growing to
be jewels of price, one by one more and more precious as they ran, and
now so costly-rare—rich as his blood! not to kindest relations, dearest
friends, could he give another. The die is cast! Ferryman! push off.

“Good-bye!” he cried, nodding bluffly at the three as one, and fled.

They watched his abrupt muscular stride through the grounds of the
house. He looked like resolution on the march. Mrs. Doria, as usual
with her out of her brother’s hearing, began rating the System.

“See what becomes of that nonsensical education! The boy really does
not know how to behave like a common mortal. He has some paltry
appointment, or is mad after some ridiculous idea of his own, and
everything must be sacrificed to it! That’s what Austin calls
concentration of the faculties. I think it’s more likely to lead to
downright insanity than to greatness of any kind. And so I shall tell
Austin. It’s time he should be spoken to seriously about him.”

“He’s an engine, my dear aunt,” said Adrian. “He isn’t a boy, or a man,
but an engine. And he appears to have been at high pressure since he
came to town—out all day and half the night.”

“He’s mad!” Mrs. Doria interjected.

“Not at all. Extremely shrewd is Master Ricky, and carries as open an
eye ahead of him as the ships before Troy. He’s more than a match for
any of us. He is for me, I confess.”

“Then,” said Mrs. Doria, “he does astonish me!”

Adrian begged her to retain her astonishment till the right season,
which would not be long arriving.

Their common wisdom counselled them not to tell the Foreys of their
hopeful relative’s ungracious behaviour. Clare had left them. When Mrs.
Doria went to her room her daughter was there, gazing down at something
in her hand, which she guiltily closed.

In answer to an inquiry why she had not gone to take off her things,
Clare said she was not hungry. Mrs. Doria lamented the obstinacy of a
constitution that no quantity of iron could affect, and eclipsed the
looking-glass, saying: “Take them off here, child, and learn to assist
yourself.”

She disentangled her bonnet from the array of her spreading hair,
talking of Richard, and his handsome appearance, and extraordinary
conduct. Clare kept opening and shutting her hand, in an attitude
half-pensive, half-listless. She did not stir to undress. A joyless
dimple hung in one pale cheek, and she drew long even breaths.

Mrs. Doria, assured by the glass that she was ready to show, came to
her daughter.

“Now, really,” she said, “you are too helpless, my dear. You cannot do
a thing without a dozen women at your elbow. What will become of you?
You will have to marry a millionaire.—What’s the matter with you,
child?”

Clare undid her tight-shut fingers, as if to some attraction of her
eyes, and displayed a small gold hoop on the palm of a green glove.

“A wedding-ring!” exclaimed Mrs. Doria, inspecting the curiosity most
daintily.

There on Clare’s pale green glove lay a wedding-ring!

Rapid questions as to where, when, how, it was found, beset Clare, who
replied: “In the Gardens, mama. This morning. When I was walking behind
Richard.”

“Are you sure he did not give it you, Clare?”

“Oh no, mama! he did not give it me.”

“Of course not! only he does such absurd things! I thought,
perhaps—these boys are so exceedingly ridiculous!” Mrs. Doria had an
idea that it might have been concerted between the two young gentlemen,
Richard and Ralph, that the former should present this token of
hymeneal devotion from the latter to the young lady of his love; but a
moment’s reflection exonerated boys even from such preposterous
behaviour.

“Now, I wonder,” she speculated on Clare’s cold face, “I do wonder
whether it’s lucky to find a wedding-ring. What very quick eyes you
have, my darling!” Mrs. Doria kissed her. She thought it must be lucky,
and the circumstance made her feel tender to her child. Her child did
not move to the kiss.

“Let’s see whether it fits,” said Mrs. Doria, almost infantine with
surprise and pleasure.

Clare suffered her glove to be drawn off. The ring slid down her long
thin finger, and settled comfortably.

“It does!” Mrs. Doria whispered. To find a wedding ring is open to any
woman; but to find a wedding-ring that fits may well cause a
superstitious emotion. Moreover, that it should be found while walking
in the neighbourhood of the identical youth whom a mother has destined
for her daughter, gives significance to the gentle perturbation of
ideas consequent on such a hint from Fortune.

“It really fits!” she pursued. “Now I never pay any attention to the
nonsense of omens and that kind of thing” (had the ring been a
horseshoe Mrs. Doria would have pinked it up and dragged it obediently
home), “but this, I must say, is odd—to find a ring that
fits!—singular! It never happened to me. Sixpence is the most I ever
discovered, and I have it now. Mind you keep it, Clare—this ring: And,”
she laughed, “offer it to Richard when he comes; say, you think he must
have dropped it.”

The dimple in Clare’s cheek quivered.

Mother and daughter had never spoken explicitly of Richard. Mrs. Doria,
by exquisite management, had contrived to be sure that on one side
there would be no obstacle to her project of general happiness,
without, as she thought, compromising her daughter’s feelings
unnecessarily. It could do no harm to an obedient young girl to hear
that there was no youth in the world like a certain youth. He the
prince of his generation, she might softly consent, when requested, to
be his princess; and if never requested (for Mrs. Doria envisaged
failure), she might easily transfer her softness to squires of lower
degree. Clare had always been blindly obedient to her mother (Adrian
called them Mrs. Doria Battledoria and the fair Shuttlecockiana), and
her mother accepted in this blind obedience the text of her entire
character. It is difficult for those who think very earnestly for their
children to know when their children are thinking on their own account.
The exercise of their volition we construe as revolt. Our love does not
like to be invalided and deposed from its command, and here I think
yonder old thrush on the lawn who has just kicked the last of her lank
offspring out of the nest to go shift for itself, much the kinder of
the two, though sentimental people do shrug their shoulders at these
unsentimental acts of the creatures who never wander from nature. Now,
excess of obedience is, to one who manages most exquisitely, as bad as
insurrection. Happily Mrs. Doria saw nothing in her daughter’s manner
save a want of iron. Her pallor, her lassitude, the tremulous nerves in
her face, exhibited an imperious requirement of the mineral.

“The reason why men and women are mysterious to us, and prove
disappointing,” we learn from The Pilgrim’s Scrip, “is, that we will
read them from our own book; just as we are perplexed by reading
ourselves from theirs.”

Mrs. Doria read her daughter from her own book, and she was gay; she
laughed with Adrian at the breakfast-table, and mock-seriously joined
in his jocose assertion that Clare was positively and by all hymeneal
auspices betrothed to the owner of that ring, be he who he may, and
must, whenever he should choose to come and claim her, give her hand to
him (for everybody agreed the owner must be masculine, as no woman
would drop a wedding-ring), and follow him whither he listed all the
world over. Amiable giggling Forey girls called Clare, The Betrothed.
Dark man, or fair? was mooted. Adrian threw off the first strophe of
Clare’s fortune in burlesque rhymes, with an insinuating gipsy twang.
Her aunt Forey warned her to have her dresses in readiness. Her
grandpapa Forey pretended to grumble at bridal presents being expected
from grandpapas.

This one smelt orange-flower, another spoke solemnly of an old shoe.
The finding of a wedding-ring was celebrated through all the
palpitating accessories and rosy ceremonies involved by that famous
instrument. In the midst of the general hilarity, Clare showed her
deplorable want of iron by bursting into tears.

Did the poor mocked-at heart divine what might be then enacting?
Perhaps, dimly, as we say: that is, without eyes.

At an altar stand two fair young creatures, ready with their oaths.
They are asked to fix all time to the moment, and they do so. If there
is hesitation at the immense undertaking, it is but maidenly. She
conceives as little mental doubt of the sanity of the act as he. Over
them hangs a cool young curate in his raiment of office. Behind are two
apparently lucid people, distinguished from each other by sex and age:
the foremost a bunch of simmering black satin; under her shadow a
cock-robin in the dress of a gentleman, big joy swelling out his chest,
and pert satisfaction cocking his head. These be they who stand here in
place of parents to the young couple. All is well. The service
proceeds.

Firmly the bridegroom tells forth his words. This hour of the
complacent giant at least is his, and that he means to hold him bound
through the eternities, men may hear. Clearly, and with brave modesty,
speaks she: no less firmly, though her body trembles: her voice just
vibrating while the tone travels on, like a smitten vase.

Time hears sentence pronounced on him: the frail hands bind his huge
limbs and lock the chains. He is used to it: he lets them do as they
will.

Then comes that period when they are to give their troth to each other.
The Man with his right hand takes the Woman by her right hand: the
Woman with her right hand takes the Man by his right hand.—Devils dare
not laugh at whom Angels crowd to contemplate.

Their hands are joined; their blood flows as one stream. Adam and fair
Eve front the generations. Are they not lovely? Purer fountains of life
were never in two bosoms.

And then they loose their hands, and the cool curate doth bid the Man
to put a ring on the Woman’s fourth finger, counting thumb. And the Man
thrusts his hand into one pocket, and into another, forward and back
many times into all his pockets. He remembers that he felt for it, and
felt it in his waistcoat pocket, when in the Gardens. And his hand
comes forth empty. And the Man is ghastly to look at!

Yet, though Angels smile, shall not Devils laugh! The curate
deliberates. The black satin bunch ceases to simmer. He in her shadow
changes from a beaming cock-robin to an inquisitive sparrow. Eyes
multiply questions: lips have no reply. Time ominously shakes his
chain, and in the pause a sound of mockery stings their ears.

Think ye a hero is one to be defeated in his first battle? Look at the
clock! there are but seven minutes to the stroke of the celibate hours:
the veteran is surely lifting his two hands to deliver fire, and his
shot will sunder them in twain so nearly united. All the jewellers of
London speeding down with sacks full of the nuptial circlet cannot save
them!

The battle must be won on the field, and what does the hero now? It is
an inspiration! For who else would dream of such a reserve in the rear?
None see what he does; only that the black-satin bunch is
remonstratingly agitated, stormily shaken, and subdued: and as though
the menacing cloud had opened, and dropped the dear token from the
skies at his demand, he produces the symbol of their consent, and the
service proceeds: “With this ring I thee wed.”

They are prayed over and blest. For good, or for ill, this deed is
done. The names are registered; fees fly right and left: they thank,
and salute, the curate, whose official coolness melts into a smile of
monastic gallantry: the beadle on the steps waves off a gaping world as
they issue forth bridegroom and bridesman recklessly scatter gold on
him: carriage doors are banged to: the coachmen drive off, and the
scene closes, everybody happy.




CHAPTER XXX


And the next moment the bride is weeping as if she would dissolve to
one of Dian’s Virgin Fountains from the clasp of the Sun-God. She has
nobly preserved the mask imposed by comedies, till the curtain has
fallen, and now she weeps, streams with tears. Have patience, O
impetuous young man! It is your profession to be a hero. This poor
heart is new to it, and her duties involve such wild acts, such
brigandage, such terrors and tasks, she is quite unnerved. She did you
honour till now. Bear with her now. She does not cry the cry of
ordinary maidens in like cases. While the struggle went on her tender
face was brave; but, alas! Omens are against her: she holds an
ever-present dreadful one on that fatal fourth finger of hers, which
has coiled itself round her dream of delight, and takes her in its
clutch like a horrid serpent. And yet she must love it. She dares not
part from it. She must love and hug it, and feed on its strange honey,
and all the bliss it gives her casts all the deeper shadow on what is
to come.

Say: Is it not enough to cause feminine apprehension, for a woman to be
married in another woman’s ring?

You are amazons, ladies, at Saragossa, and a thousand citadels—wherever
there is strife, and Time is to be taken by the throat. Then shall few
men match your sublime fury. But what if you see a vulture, visible
only to yourselves, hovering over the house you are gaily led by the
torch to inhabit? Will you not crouch and be cowards?

As for the hero, in the hour of victory he pays no heed to omens. He
does his best to win his darling to confidence by caresses. Is she not
his? Is he not hers? And why, when the battle is won, does she weep?
Does she regret what she has done?

Oh, never! never! her soft blue eyes assure him, steadfast love seen
swimming on clear depths of faith in them, through the shower.

He is silenced by her exceeding beauty, and sits perplexed waiting for
the shower to pass.

Alone with Mrs. Berry, in her bedroom, Lucy gave tongue to her
distress, and a second character in the comedy changed her face.

“O Mrs. Berry! Mrs. Berry! what has happened! what has happened!”

“My darlin’ child!” The bridal Berry gazed at the finger of doleful
joy. “I’d forgot all about it! And that’s what’ve made me feel so queer
ever since, then! I’ve been seemin’ as if I wasn’t myself somehow,
without my ring. Dear! dear! what a wilful young gentleman! We ain’t a
match for men in that state—Lord help us!”

Mrs. Berry sat on the edge of a chair: Lucy on the edge of the bed.

“What do you think of it, Mrs. Berry? Is it not terrible?”

“I can’t say I should ’a liked it myself, my dear,” Mrs. Berry candidly
responded.

“Oh! why, why, why did it happen!” the young bride bent to a flood of
fresh tears, murmuring that she felt already old—forsaken.

“Haven’t you got a comfort in your religion for all accidents?” Mrs.
Berry inquired.

“None for this. I know it’s wrong to cry when I am so happy. I hope he
will forgive me.”

Mrs. Berry vowed her bride was the sweetest, softest, beautifulest
thing in life.

“I’ll cry no more,” said Lucy. “Leave me, Mrs. Berry, and come back
when I ring.”

She drew forth a little silver cross, and fell upon her knees to the
bed. Mrs. Berry left the room tiptoe.

When she was called to return, Lucy was calm and tearless, and smiled
kindly to her.

“It’s over now,” she said.

Mrs. Berry sedately looked for her ring to follow.

“He does not wish me to go in to the breakfast you have prepared, Mrs.
Berry. I begged to be excused. I cannot eat.”

Mrs. Berry very much deplored it, as she had laid out a superior
nuptial breakfast, but with her mind on her ring she nodded
assentingly.

“We shall not have much packing to do, Mrs. Berry.”

“No, my dear. It’s pretty well all done.”

“We are going to the Isle of Wight, Mrs. Berry.”

“And a very suitable spot ye’ve chose, my dear!”

“He loves the sea. He wishes to be near it.”

“Don’t ye cross to-night, if it’s anyways rough, my dear. It isn’t
advisable.” Mrs. Berry sank her voice to say, “Don’t ye be soft and
give way to him there, or you’ll both be repenting it.”

Lucy had only been staving off the unpleasantness she had to speak. She
saw Mrs. Berry’s eyes pursuing her ring, and screwed up her courage at
last.

“Mrs. Berry.”

“Yes, my dear.”

“Mrs. Berry, you shall have another ring.”

“Another, my dear?” Berry did not comprehend. “One’s quite enough for
the objeck,” she remarked.

“I mean,” Lucy touched her fourth finger, “I cannot part with this.”
She looked straight at Mrs. Berry.

That bewildered creature gazed at her, and at the ring, till she had
thoroughly exhausted the meaning of the words, and then exclaimed,
horror-struck: “Deary me, now! you don’t say that? You’re to be married
again in your own religion.”

The young wife repeated: “I can never part with it.”

“But, my dear!” the wretched Berry wrung her hands, divided between
compassion and a sense of injury. “My dear!” she kept expostulating
like a mute.

“I know all that you would say, Mrs. Berry. I am very grieved to pain
you. It is mine now, and must be mine. I cannot give it back.”

There she sat, suddenly developed to the most inflexible little heroine
in the three Kingdoms.

From her first perception of the meaning of the young bride’s words,
Mrs. Berry, a shrewd physiognomist, knew that her case was hopeless,
unless she treated her as she herself had been treated, and seized the
ring by force of arms; and that she had not heart for.

“What!” she gasped faintly, “one’s own lawful wedding-ring you wouldn’t
give back to a body?”

“Because it is mine, Mrs. Berry. It was yours, but it is mine now. You
shall have whatever you ask for but that. Pray, forgive me! It must be
so.”

Mrs. Berry rocked on her chair, and sounded her hands together. It
amazed her that this soft little creature could be thus firm. She tried
argument.

“Don’t ye know, my dear, it’s the fatalest thing you’re inflictin’ upon
me, reelly! Don’t ye know that bein’ bereft of one’s own lawful
wedding-ring’s the fatalest thing in life, and there’s no prosperity
after it! For what stands in place o’ that, when that’s gone, my dear?
And what could ye give me to compensate a body for the loss o’ that?
Don’t ye know—Oh, deary me!” The little bride’s face was so set that
poor Berry wailed off in despair.

“I know it,” said Lucy. “I know it all. I know what I do to you. Dear,
dear Mrs. Berry! forgive me! If I parted with my ring I know it would
be fatal.”

So this fair young freebooter took possession of her argument as well
as her ring.

Berry racked her distracted wits for a further appeal.

“But, my child,” she counter-argued, “you don’t understand. It ain’t as
you think. It ain’t a hurt to you now. Not a bit, it ain’t. It makes no
difference now! Any ring does while the wearer’s a maid. And your Mr.
Richard will find the very ring he intended for ye. And, of course,
that’s the one you’ll wear as his wife. It’s all the same now, my dear.
It’s no shame to a maid. Now do—now do—there’s a darlin’!”

Wheedling availed as little as argument.

“Mrs. Berry,” said Lucy, “you know what my—he spoke: ‘With this ring I
thee wed.’ It was with this ring. Then how could it be with another?”

Berry was constrained despondently to acknowledge that was logic.

She hit upon an artful conjecture:

“Won’t it be unlucky your wearin’ of the ring which served me so? Think
o’ that!”

“It may! it may! it may!” cried Lucy.

“And arn’t you rushin’ into it, my dear?”

“Mrs. Berry,” Lucy said again, “it was this ring. It cannot—it never
can be another. It was this. What it brings me I must bear. I shall
wear it till I die!”

“Then what am I to do?” the ill-used woman groaned. “What shall I tell
my husband when he come back to me, and see I’ve got a new ring waitin’
for him? Won’t that be a welcome?”

Quoth Lucy: “How can he know it is not the same; in a plain gold ring?”

“You never see so keen a eyed man in joolry as my Berry!” returned his
solitary spouse. “Not know, my dear? Why, any one would know that’ve
got eyes in his head. There’s as much difference in wedding-rings as
there’s in wedding people! Now, do pray be reasonable, my own sweet!”

“Pray, do not ask me,” pleads Lucy.

“Pray, do think better of it,” urges Berry.

“Pray, pray, Mrs. Berry!” pleads Lucy.

“—And not leave your old Berry all forlorn just when you’re so happy!”

“Indeed I would not, you dear, kind old creature!” Lucy faltered.

Mrs. Berry thought she had her.

“Just when you’re going to be the happiest wife on earth—all you want
yours!” she pursued the tender strain. “A handsome young gentleman!
Love and Fortune smilin’ on ye!”—

Lucy rose up.

“Mrs. Berry,” she said, “I think we must not lose time in getting
ready, or he will be impatient.”

Poor Berry surveyed her in abject wonder from the edge of her chair.
Dignity and resolve were in the ductile form she had hitherto folded
under her wing. In an hour the heroine had risen to the measure of the
hero. Without being exactly aware what creature she was dealing with,
Berry acknowledged to herself it was not one of the common run, and
sighed, and submitted.

“It’s like a divorce, that it is!” she sobbed.

After putting the corners of her apron to her eyes, Berry bustled
humbly about the packing. Then Lucy, whose heart was full to her, came
and kissed her, and Berry bumped down and regularly cried. This over,
she had recourse to fatalism.

“I suppose it was to be, my dear! It’s my punishment for meddlin’ wi’
such matters. No, I’m not sorry. Bless ye both. Who’d ’a thought you
was so wilful?—you that any one might have taken for one of the
silly-softs! You’re a pair, my dear! indeed you are! You was made to
meet! But we mustn’t show him we’ve been crying.—Men don’t like it when
they’re happy. Let’s wash our faces and try to bear our lot.”

So saying the black-satin bunch careened to a renewed deluge. She
deserved some sympathy, for if it is sad to be married in another
person’s ring, how much sadder to have one’s own old accustomed lawful
ring violently torn off one’s finger and eternally severed from one!
But where you have heroes and heroines, these terrible complications
ensue.

They had now both fought their battle of the ring, and with equal
honour and success.

In the chamber of banquet Richard was giving Ripton his last
directions. Though it was a private wedding, Mrs. Berry had prepared a
sumptuous breakfast. Chickens offered their breasts: pies hinted
savoury secrets: things mystic, in a mash, with Gallic appellatives,
jellies, creams, fruits, strewed the table: as a tower in the midst,
the cake colossal: the priestly vesture of its nuptial white relieved
by hymeneal splendours.

Many hours, much labour and anxiety of mind, Mrs. Berry had expended
upon this breakfast, and why? There is one who comes to all feasts that
have their basis in Folly, whom criminals of trained instinct are
careful to provide against: who will speak, and whose hateful voice
must somehow be silenced while the feast is going on. This personage is
The Philosopher. Mrs. Berry knew him. She knew that he would come. She
provided against him in the manner she thought most efficacious: that
is, by cheating her eyes and intoxicating her conscience with the due
and proper glories incident to weddings where fathers dilate, mothers
collapse, and marriage settlements are flourished on high by the family
lawyer: and had there been no show of the kind to greet her on her
return from the church, she would, and she foresaw she would, have
stared at squalor and emptiness, and repented her work. The Philosopher
would have laid hold of her by the ear, and called her bad names.
Entrenched behind a breakfast-table so legitimately adorned, Mrs. Berry
defied him. In the presence of that cake he dared not speak above a
whisper. And there were wines to drown him in, should he still think of
protesting; fiery wines, and cool: claret sent purposely by the
bridegroom for the delectation of his friend.

For one good hour, therefore, the labour of many hours kept him dumb.
Ripton was fortifying himself so as to forget him altogether, and the
world as well, till the next morning. Ripton was excited, overdone with
delight. He had already finished one bottle, and listened, pleasantly
flushed, to his emphatic and more abstemious chief. He had nothing to
do but to listen, and to drink. The hero would not allow him to shout
Victory! or hear a word of toasts; and as, from the quantity of oil
poured on it, his eloquence was becoming a natural force in his bosom,
the poor fellow was afflicted with a sort of elephantiasis of
suppressed emotion. At times he half-rose from his chair, and fell
vacuously into it again; or he chuckled in the face of weighty,
severely-worded instructions; tapped his chest, stretched his arms,
yawned, and in short behaved so singularly that Richard observed it,
and said: “On my soul, I don’t think you know a word I’m saying.”

“Every word, Ricky!” Ripton spirted through the opening. “I’m going
down to your governor, and tell him: Sir Austin! Here’s your only
chance of being a happy father—no, no!—Oh! don’t you fear me, Ricky! I
shall talk the old gentleman over.”

His chief said:

“Look here. You had better not go down to-night. Go down the first
thing to-morrow, by the six o’clock train. Give him my letter. Listen
to me—give him my letter, and don’t speak a word till he speaks. His
eyebrows will go up and down, he won’t say much. I know him. If he asks
you about her, don’t be a fool, but say what you think of her
sensibly”—

No cork could hold in Ripton when she was alluded to. He shouted:
“She’s an angel!”

Richard checked him: “Speak sensibly, I say—quietly. You can say how
gentle and good she is—my fleur-de-luce! And say, this was not her
doing. If any one’s to blame, it’s I. I made her marry me. Then go to
Lady Blandish, if you don’t find her at the house. You may say whatever
you please to her. Give her my letter, and tell her I want to hear from
her immediately. She has seen Lucy, and I know what she thinks of her.
You will then go to Farmer Blaize. I told you Lucy happens to be his
niece—she has not lived long there. She lived with her aunt Desborough
in France while she was a child, and can hardly be called a relative to
the farmer—there’s not a point of likeness between them. Poor darling!
she never knew her mother. Go to Mr. Blaize, and tell him. You will
treat him just as you would treat any other gentleman. If you are
civil, he is sure to be. And if he abuses me, for my sake and hers you
will still treat him with respect. You hear? And then write me a full
account of all that has been said and done. You will have my address
the day after to-morrow. By the way, Tom will be here this afternoon.
Write out for him where to call on you the day after to-morrow, in case
you have heard anything in the morning you think I ought to know at
once, as Tom will join me that night. Don’t mention to anybody about my
losing the ring, Ripton. I wouldn’t have Adrian get hold of that for a
thousand pounds. How on earth I came to lose it! How well she bore it,
Rip! How beautifully she behaved!”

Ripton again shouted: “An angel!” Throwing up the heels of his second
bottle, he said:

“You may trust your friend, Richard. Aha! when you pulled at old Mrs.
Berry I didn’t know what was up. I do wish you’d let me drink her
health?”

“Here’s to Penelope!” said Richard, just wetting his mouth. The
carriage was at the door: a couple of dire organs, each grinding the
same tune, and a vulture-scented itinerant band (from which not the
secretest veiled wedding can escape) worked harmoniously without in the
production of discord, and the noise acting on his nervous state made
him begin to fume and send in messages for his bride by the maid.

By and by the lovely young bride presented herself dressed for her
journey, and smiling from stained eyes.

Mrs. Berry was requested to drink some wine, which Ripton poured out
for her, enabling Mrs. Berry thereby to measure his condition.

The bride now kissed Mrs. Berry, and Mrs. Berry kissed the bridegroom,
on the plea of her softness. Lucy gave Ripton her hand, with a musical
“Good-bye, Mr. Thompson,” and her extreme graciousness made him just
sensible enough to sit down before he murmured his fervent hopes for
her happiness.

“I shall take good care of him,” said Mrs. Berry, focussing her eyes to
the comprehension of the company.

“Farewell, Penelope!” cried Richard. “I shall tell the police
everywhere to look out for your lord.”

“Oh my dears! good-bye, and Heaven bless ye both!”

Berry quavered, touched with compunction at the thoughts of approaching
loneliness. Ripton, his mouth drawn like a bow to his ears, brought up
the rear to the carriage, receiving a fair slap on the cheek from an
old shoe precipitated by Mrs. Berry’s enthusiastic female domestic.

White handkerchiefs were waved, the adieux had fallen to signs: they
were off. Then did a thought of such urgency illumine Mrs. Berry, that
she telegraphed, hand in air, awakening Ripton’s lungs, for the
coachman to stop, and ran back to the house. Richard chafed to be gone,
but at his bride’s intercession he consented to wait. Presently they
beheld the old black-satin bunch stream through the street-door, down
the bit of garden, and up the astonished street; halting, panting,
capless at the carriage door, a book in her hand,—a much-used,
dog-leaved, steamy, greasy book, which; at the same time calling out in
breathless jerks, “There! never ye mind looks! I ain’t got a new one.
Read it, and don’t ye forget it!” she discharged into Lucy’s lap, and
retreated to the railings, a signal for the coachman to drive away for
good.

How Richard laughed at the Berry’s bridal gift! Lucy, too, lost the
omen at her heart as she glanced at the title of the volume. It was Dr.
Kitchener on Domestic Cookery!




CHAPTER XXXI


General withdrawing of heads from street-windows, emigration of organs
and bands, and a relaxed atmosphere in the circle of Mrs. Berry’s
abode, proved that Dan Cupid had veritably flown to suck the life of
fresh regions. With a pensive mind she grasped Ripton’s arm to regulate
his steps, and returned to the room where her creditor awaited her. In
the interval he had stormed her undefended fortress, the cake, from
which altitude he shook a dolorous head at the guilty woman. She
smoothed her excited apron, sighing. Let no one imagine that she
regretted her complicity. She was ready to cry torrents, but there must
be absolute castigation before this criminal shall conceive the sense
of regret; and probably then she will cling to her wickedness the
more—such is the born Pagan’s tenacity! Mrs. Berry sighed, and gave him
back his shake of the head. O you wanton, improvident creature! said
he. O you very wise old gentleman! said she. He asked her the thing she
had been doing. She enlightened him with the fatalist’s reply. He
sounded a bogey’s alarm of contingent grave results. She retreated to
the entrenched camp of the fact she had helped to make.

“It’s done!” she exclaimed. How could she regret what she felt comfort
to know was done? Convinced that events alone could stamp a mark on
such stubborn flesh, he determined to wait for them, and crouched
silent on the cake, with one finger downwards at Ripton’s incision
there, showing a crumbling chasm and gloomy rich recess.

The eloquent indication was understood. “Dear! dear!” cried Mrs. Berry,
“what a heap o’ cake, and no one to send it to!”

Ripton had resumed his seat by the table and his embrace of the claret.
Clear ideas of satisfaction had left him and resolved to a boiling
geysir of indistinguishable transports. He bubbled, and waggled, and
nodded amicably to nothing, and successfully, though not without
effort, preserved his uppermost member from the seductions of the
nymph, Gravitation, who was on the look-out for his whole length
shortly.

“Ha! ha!” he shouted, about a minute after Mrs. Berry had spoken, and
almost abandoned himself to the nymph on the spot. Mrs. Berry’s words
had just reached his wits.

“Why do you laugh, young man?” she inquired, familiar and motherly on
account of his condition.

Ripton laughed louder, and caught his chest on the edge of the table
and his nose on a chicken. “That’s goo’!” he said, recovering, and
rocking under Mrs. Berry’s eyes. “No friend!”

“I did not say, no friend,” she remarked. “I said, no one; meanin’, I
know not where for to send it to.”

Ripton’s response to this was: “You put a Griffin on that cake.
Wheatsheaves each side.”

“His crest?” Mrs. Berry said sweetly.

“Oldest baronetcy ’n England!” waved Ripton.

“Yes?” Mrs. Berry encouraged him on.

“You think he’s Richards. We’re oblige’ be very close. And she’s the
most lovely!—If I hear man say thing ’gainst her.”

“You needn’t for to cry over her, young man,” said Mrs. Berry. “I
wanted for to drink their right healths by their right names, and then
go about my day’s work, and I do hope you won’t keep me.”

Ripton stood bolt upright at her words.

“You do?” he said, and filling a bumper he with cheerfully vinous
articulation and glibness of tongue proposed the health of Richard and
Lucy Feverel, of Raynham Abbey! and that mankind should not require an
expeditious example of the way to accept the inspiring toast, he
drained his bumper at a gulp. It finished him. The farthing rushlight
of his reason leapt and expired. He tumbled to the sofa and there
stretched.

Some minutes subsequent to Ripton’s signalization of his devotion to
the bridal pair, Mrs. Berry’s maid entered the room to say that a
gentleman was inquiring below after the young gentleman who had
departed, and found her mistress with a tottering wineglass in her
hand, exhibiting every symptom of unconsoled hysterics. Her mouth
gaped, as if the fell creditor had her by the swallow. She ejaculated
with horrible exultation that she had been and done it, as her
disastrous aspect seemed to testify, and her evident, but inexplicable,
access of misery induced the sympathetic maid to tender those caressing
words that were all Mrs. Berry wanted to go off into the self-caressing
fit without delay; and she had already given the preluding demoniac
ironic outburst, when the maid called heaven to witness that the
gentleman would hear her; upon which Mrs. Berry violently controlled
her bosom, and ordered that he should be shown upstairs instantly to
see her the wretch she was. She repeated the injunction.

The maid did as she was told, and Mrs. Berry, wishing first to see
herself as she was, mutely accosted the looking-glass, and tried to
look a very little better. She dropped a shawl on Ripton and was
settled, smoothing her agitation when her visitor was announced.

The gentleman was Adrian Harley. An interview with Tom Bakewell had put
him on the track, and now a momentary survey of the table, and its
white-vestured cake, made him whistle.

Mrs. Berry plaintively begged him to do her the favour to be seated.

“A fine morning, ma’am,” said Adrian.

“It have been!” Mrs. Berry answered, glancing over her shoulder at the
window, and gulping as if to get her heart down from her mouth.

“A very fine Spring,” pursued Adrian, calmly anatomizing her
countenance.

Mrs. Berry smothered an adjective to “weather” on a deep sigh. Her
wretchedness was palpable. In proportion to it, Adrian waned cheerful
and brisk. He divined enough of the business to see that there was some
strange intelligence to be fished out of the culprit who sat
compressing hysterics before him; and as he was never more in his
element than when he had a sinner, and a repentant prostrate abject
sinner in hand, his affable countenance might well deceive poor Berry.

“I presume these are Mr. Thompson’s lodgings?” he remarked, with a look
at the table.

Mrs. Berry’s head and the whites of her eyes informed him that they
were not Mr. Thompson’s lodgings.

“No?” said Adrian, and threw a carelessly inquisitive eye about him.
“Mr. Feverel is out, I suppose?”

A convulsive start at the name, and two corroborating hands dropped on
her knees, formed Mrs. Berry’s reply.

“Mr. Feverel’s man,” continued Adrian, “told me I should be certain to
find him here. I thought he would be with his friend, Mr. Thompson. I’m
too late, I perceive. Their entertainment is over. I fancy you have
been having a party of them here, ma’am?—a bachelors’ breakfast!”

In the presence of that cake this observation seemed to mask an irony
so shrewd that Mrs. Berry could barely contain herself. She felt she
must speak. Making her face as deplorably propitiating as she could,
she began:

“Sir, may I beg for to know your name?”

Mr. Harley accorded her request.

Groaning in the clutch of a pitiless truth, she continued:

“And you are Mr. Harley, that was—oh! and you’ve come for Mr.?”—

Mr. Richard Feverel was the gentleman Mr. Harley had come for.

“Oh! and it’s no mistake, and he’s of Raynham Abbey?” Mrs. Berry
inquired.

Adrian, very much amused, assured her that he was born and bred there.

“His father’s Sir Austin?” wailed the black-satin bunch from behind her
handkerchief.

Adrian verified Richard’s descent.

“Oh, then, what have I been and done!” she cried, and stared blankly at
her visitor. “I been and married my baby! I been and married the bread
out of my own mouth. O Mr. Harley! Mr. Harley! I knew you when you was
a boy that big, and wore jackets; and all of you. And it’s my softness
that’s my ruin, for I never can resist a man’s asking. Look at that
cake, Mr. Harley!”

Adrian followed her directions quite coolly. “Wedding-cake, ma’am!” he
said.

“Bride-cake it is, Mr. Harley!”

“Did you make it yourself, ma’am?”

The quiet ease of the question overwhelmed Mrs. Berry and upset that
train of symbolic representations by which she was seeking to make him
guess the catastrophe and spare her the furnace of confession.

“I did not make it myself, Mr. Harley,” she replied. “It’s a bought
cake, and I’m a lost woman. Little I dreamed when I had him in my arms
a baby that I should some day be marrying him out of my own house! I
little dreamed that! Oh, why did he come to me! Don’t you remember his
old nurse, when he was a baby in arms, that went away so sudden, and no
fault of hers, Mr. Harley! The very mornin’ after the night you got
into Mr. Benson’s cellar, and got so tipsy on his Madeary—I remember it
as clear as yesterday!—and Mr. Benson was that angry he threatened to
use the whip to you, and I helped put you to bed. I’m that very woman.”

Adrian smiled placidly at these reminiscences of his guileless youthful
life.

“Well, ma’am! well?” he said. He would bring her to the furnace.

“Won’t you see it all, kind sir?” Mrs. Berry appealed to him in
pathetic dumb show.

Doubtless by this time Adrian did see it all, and was mentally cursing
at Folly, and reckoning the immediate consequences, but he looked
uninstructed, his peculiar dimple-smile was undisturbed, his
comfortable full-bodied posture was the same. “Well, ma’am?” he spurred
her on.

Mrs. Berry burst forth: “It were done this mornin’, Mr. Harley, in the
church, at half-past eleven of the clock, or twenty to, by licence.”

Adrian was now obliged to comprehend a case of matrimony. “Oh!” he
said, like one who is as hard as facts, and as little to be moved:
“Somebody was married this morning; was it Mr. Thompson, or Mr.
Feverel?”

Mrs. Berry shuffled up to Ripton, and removed the shawl from him,
saying: “Do he look like a new married bridegroom, Mr. Harley?”

Adrian inspected the oblivious Ripton with philosophic gravity.

“This young gentleman was at church this morning?” he asked.

“Oh! quite reasonable and proper then,” Mrs. Berry begged him to
understand.

“Of course, ma’am.” Adrian lifted and let fall the stupid inanimate
limbs of the gone wretch, puckering his mouth queerly. “You were all
reasonable and proper, ma’am. The principal male performer, then, is my
cousin, Mr. Feverel? He was married by you, this morning, by licence at
your parish church, and came here, and ate a hearty breakfast, and left
intoxicated.”

Mrs. Berry flew out. “He never drink a drop, sir. A more moderate young
gentleman you never see. Oh! don’t ye think that now, Mr. Harley. He
was as upright and master of his mind as you be.”

“Ay!” the wise youth nodded thanks to her for the comparison, “I mean
the other form of intoxication.”

Mrs. Berry sighed. She could say nothing on that score.

Adrian desired her to sit down, and compose herself, and tell him
circumstantially what had been done.

She obeyed, in utter perplexity at his perfectly composed demeanour.

Mrs. Berry, as her recital declared, was no other than that identical
woman who once in old days had dared to behold the baronet behind his
mask, and had ever since lived in exile from the Raynham world on a
little pension regularly paid to her as an indemnity. She was that
woman, and the thought of it made her almost accuse Providence for the
betraying excess of softness it had endowed her with. How was she to
recognize her baby grown a man? He came in a feigned name; not a word
of the family was mentioned. He came like an ordinary mortal, though
she felt something more than ordinary to him—she knew she did. He came
bringing a beautiful young lady, and on what grounds could she turn her
back on them? Why, seeing that all was chaste and legal, why should she
interfere to make them unhappy—so few the chances of happiness in this
world! Mrs. Berry related the seizure of her ring.

“One wrench,” said the sobbing culprit, “one, and my ring was off!”

She had no suspicions, and the task of writing her name in the
vestry-book had been too enacting for a thought upon the other
signatures.

“I daresay you were exceedingly sorry for what you had done,” said
Adrian.

“Indeed, sir,” moaned Berry, “I were, and am.”

“And would do your best to rectify the mischief—eh, ma’am?”

“Indeed, and indeed, sir, I would,” she protested solemnly.

“—As, of course, you should—knowing the family. Where may these
lunatics have gone to spend the Moon?”

Mrs. Berry swimmingly replied: “To the Isle—I don’t quite know, sir!”
she snapped the indication short, and jumped out of the pit she had
fallen into. Repentant as she might be, those dears should not be
pursued and cruelly balked of their young bliss! “To-morrow, if you
please, Mr. Harley: not to-day!”

“A pleasant spot,” Adrian observed, smiling at his easy prey.

By a measurement of dates he discovered that the bridegroom had brought
his bride to the house on the day he had quitted Raynham, and this was
enough to satisfy Adrian’s mind that there had been concoction and
chicanery. Chance, probably, had brought him to the old woman: chance
certainly had not brought him to the young one.

“Very well, ma’am,” he said, in answer to her petitions for his
favourable offices with Sir Austin in behalf of her little pension and
the bridal pair, “I will tell him you were only a blind agent in the
affair, being naturally soft, and that you trust he will bless the
consummation. He will be in town to-morrow morning; but one of you two
must see him to-night. An emetic kindly administered will set our
friend here on his legs. A bath and a clean shirt, and he might go. I
don’t see why your name should appear at all. Brush him up, and send
him to Bellingham by the seven o’clock train. He will find his way to
Raynham; he knows the neighbourhood best in the dark. Let him go and
state the case. Remember, one of you must go.”

With this fair prospect of leaving a choice of a perdition between the
couple of unfortunates, for them to fight and lose all their virtues
over, Adrian said, “Good morning.”

Mrs. Berry touchingly arrested him. “You won’t refuse a piece of his
cake, Mr. Harley?”

“Oh, dear, no, ma’am,” Adrian turned to the cake with alacrity. “I
shall claim a very large piece. Richard has a great many friends who
will rejoice to eat his wedding-cake. Cut me a fair quarter, Mrs.
Berry. Put it in paper, if you please. I shall be delighted to carry it
to them, and apportion it equitably according to their several degrees
of relationship.”

Mrs. Berry cut the cake. Somehow, as she sliced through it, the
sweetness and hapless innocence of the bride was presented to her, and
she launched into eulogies of Lucy, and clearly showed how little she
regretted her conduct. She vowed that they seemed made for each other;
that both, were beautiful; both had spirit; both were innocent; and to
part them, or make them unhappy, would be, Mrs. Berry wrought herself
to cry aloud, oh, such a pity!

Adrian listened to it as the expression of a matter-of-fact opinion. He
took the huge quarter of cake, nodded multitudinous promises, and left
Mrs. Berry to bless his good heart.

“So dies the System!” was Adrian’s comment in the street. “And now let
prophets roar! He dies respectably in a marriage-bed, which is more
than I should have foretold of the monster. Meantime,” he gave the cake
a dramatic tap, “I’ll go sow nightmares.”




CHAPTER XXXII


Adrian really bore the news he had heard with creditable
disinterestedness, and admirable repression of anything beneath the
dignity of a philosopher. When one has attained that felicitous point
of wisdom from which one sees all mankind to be fools, the diminutive
objects may make what new moves they please, one does not marvel at
them: their sedateness is as comical as their frolic, and their
frenzies more comical still. On this intellectual eminence the wise
youth had built his castle, and he had lived in it from an early
period. Astonishment never shook the foundations, nor did envy of
greater heights tempt him to relinquish the security of his stronghold,
for he saw none. Jugglers he saw running up ladders that overtopped
him, and air-balloons scaling the empyrean; but the former came
precipitately down again, and the latter were at the mercy of the
winds; while he remained tranquil on his solid unambitious ground,
fitting his morality to the laws, his conscience to his morality, his
comfort to his conscience. Not that voluntarily he cut himself off from
his fellows: on the contrary, his sole amusement was their society.
Alone he was rather dull, as a man who beholds but one thing must
naturally be. Study of the animated varieties of that one thing excited
him sufficiently to think life a pleasant play; and the faculties he
had forfeited to hold his elevated position he could serenely enjoy by
contemplation of them in others. Thus:—wonder at Master Richard’s
madness: though he himself did not experience it, he was eager to mark
the effect on his beloved relatives. As he carried along his vindictive
hunch of cake, he shaped out their different attitudes of amaze,
bewilderment, horror; passing by some personal chagrin in the prospect.
For his patron had projected a journey, commencing with Paris,
culminating on the Alps, and lapsing in Rome: a delightful journey to
show Richard the highways of History and tear him from the risk of
further ignoble fascinations, that his spirit might be altogether
bathed in freshness and revived. This had been planned during Richard’s
absence to surprise him.

Now the dream of travel was to Adrian what the love of woman is to the
race of young men. It supplanted that foolishness. It was his Romance,
as we say; that buoyant anticipation on which in youth we ride the
airs, and which, as we wax older and too heavy for our atmosphere,
hardens to the Hobby, which, if an obstinate animal, is a safer horse,
and conducts man at a slower pace to the sexton. Adrian had never
travelled. He was aware that his romance was earthly and had
discomforts only to be evaded by the one potent talisman possessed by
his patron. His Alp would hardly be grand to him without an obsequious
landlord in the foreground: he must recline on Mammon’s imperial
cushions in order to moralize becomingly on the ancient world. The
search for pleasure at the expense of discomfort, as frantic lovers woo
their mistresses to partake the shelter of a but and batten on a crust,
Adrian deemed the bitterness of beggarliness. Let his sweet mistress be
given him in the pomp and splendour due to his superior emotions, or
not at all. Consequently the wise youth had long nursed an ineffectual
passion, and it argued a great nature in him, that at the moment when
his wishes were to be crowned, he should look with such slight touches
of spleen at the gorgeous composite fabric of Parisian cookery and
Roman antiquities crumbling into unsubstantial mockery. Assuredly very
few even of the philosophers would have turned away uncomplainingly to
meaner delights the moment after.

Hippias received the first portion of the cake.

He was sitting by the window in his hotel, reading. He had fought down
his breakfast with more than usual success, and was looking forward to
his dinner at the Foreys’ with less than usual timidity.

“Ah! glad you’ve come, Adrian,” he said, and expanded his chest. “I was
afraid I should have to ride down. This is kind of you. We’ll walk down
together through the park. It’s absolutely dangerous to walk alone in
these streets. My opinion is, that orange-peel lasts all through the
year now, and will till legislation puts a stop to it. I give you my
word I slipped on a piece of orange-peel yesterday afternoon in
Piccadilly, and I thought I was down! I saved myself by a miracle.”

“You have an appetite, I hope?” asked Adrian.

“I think I shall get one, after a bit of a walk,” chirped Hippias.
“Yes. I think I feel hungry now.”

“Charmed to hear it,” said Adrian, and began unpinning his parcel on
his knees. “How should you define Folly?” he checked the process to
inquire.

“Hm!” Hippias meditated; he prided himself on being oracular when such
questions were addressed to him. “I think I should define it to be a
slide.”

“Very good definition. In other words, a piece of orange-peel; once on
it, your life and limbs are in danger, and you are saved by a miracle.
You must present that to the Pilgrim. And the monument of folly, what
would that be?”

Hippias meditated anew. “All the human race on one another’s
shoulders.” He chuckled at the sweeping sourness of the instance.

“Very good,” Adrian applauded, “or in default of that, some symbol of
the thing, say; such as this of which I have here brought you a chip.”

Adrian displayed the quarter of the cake.

“This is the monument made portable—eh?”

“Cake!” cried Hippias, retreating to his chair to dramatize his intense
disgust. “You’re right of them that eat it. If I—if I don’t mistake,”
he peered at it, “the noxious composition bedizened in that way is what
they call wedding-cake. It’s arrant poison! Who is it you want to kill?
What are you carrying such stuff about for?”

Adrian rang the bell for a knife. “To present you with your due and
proper portion. You will have friends and relatives, and can’t be saved
from them, not even by miracle. It is a habit which exhibits, perhaps,
the unconscious inherent cynicism of the human mind, for people who
consider that they have reached the acme of mundane felicity, to
distribute this token of esteem to their friends, with the object
probably” (he took the knife from a waiter and went to the table to
slice the cake) “of enabling those friends (these edifices require very
delicate incision—each particular currant and subtle condiment hangs to
its neighbour—a wedding-cake is evidently the most highly civilized of
cakes, and partakes of the evils as well as the advantages of
civilization!)—I was saying, they send us these love-tokens, no doubt
(we shall have to weigh out the crumbs, if each is to have his fair
share) that we may the better estimate their state of bliss by passing
some hours in purgatory. This, as far as I can apportion it without
weights and scales, is your share, my uncle!”

He pushed the corner of the table bearing the cake towards Hippias.

“Get away!” Hippias vehemently motioned, and started from his chair.
“I’ll have none of it, I tell you! It’s death! It’s fifty times worse
than that beastly compound Christmas pudding! What fool has been doing
this, then? Who dares send me cake? Me! It’s an insult.”

“You are not compelled to eat any before dinner,” said Adrian, pointing
the corner of the table after him, “but your share you must take, and
appear to consume. One who has done so much to bring about the marriage
cannot in conscience refuse his allotment of the fruits. Maidens, I
hear, first cook it under their pillows, and extract nuptial dreams
therefrom—said to be of a lighter class, taken that way. It’s a capital
cake, and, upon my honour, you have helped to make it—you have indeed!
So here it is.”

The table again went at Hippias. He ran nimbly round it, and flung
himself on a sofa exhausted, crying: “There!... My appetite’s gone for
to-day!”

“Then shall I tell Richard that you won’t touch a morsel of his cake?”
said Adrian, leaning on his two hands over the table and looking at his
uncle.

“Richard?”

“Yes, your nephew: my cousin: Richard! Your companion since you’ve been
in town. He’s married, you know. Married this morning at Kensington
parish church, by licence, at half-past eleven of the clock, or twenty
to. Married, and gone to spend his honeymoon in the Isle of Wight, a
very delectable place for a month’s residence. I have to announce to
you that, thanks to your assistance, the experiment is launched, sir!”

“Richard married!”

There was something to think and to say in objection to it, but the
wits of poor Hippias were softened by the shock. His hand travelled
half-way to his forehead, spread out to smooth the surface of that seat
of reason, and then fell.

“Surely you knew all about it? you were so anxious to have him in town
under your charge....”

“Married?” Hippias jumped up—he had it. “Why, he’s under age! he’s an
infant.”

“So he is. But the infant is not the less married. Fib like a man and
pay your fee—what does it matter? Any one who is breeched can obtain a
licence in our noble country. And the interests of morality demand that
it should not be difficult. Is it true—can you persuade anybody that
you have known nothing about it?”

“Ha! infamous joke! I wish, sir, you would play your pranks on somebody
else,” said Hippias, sternly, as he sank back on the sofa. “You’ve done
me up for the day, I can assure you.”

Adrian sat down to instil belief by gentle degrees, and put an artistic
finish to the work. He had the gratification of passing his uncle
through varied contortions, and at last Hippias perspired in
conviction, and exclaimed, “This accounts for his conduct to me. That
boy must have a cunning nothing short of infernal! I feel. . . I feel
it just here,” he drew a hand along his midriff.

“I’m not equal to this world of fools,” he added faintly, and shut his
eyes. “No, I can’t dine. Eat? ha!... no. Go without me!”

Shortly after, Hippias went to bed, saying to himself, as he undressed,
“See what comes of our fine schemes! Poor Austin!” and as the pillow
swelled over his ears, “I’m not sure that a day’s fast won’t do me
good.” The Dyspepsy had bought his philosophy at a heavy price; he had
a right to use it.

Adrian resumed the procession of the cake.

He sighted his melancholy uncle Algernon hunting an appetite in the
Row, and looking as if the hope ahead of him were also one-legged. The
Captain did not pass with out querying the ungainly parcel.

“I hope I carry it ostentatiously enough?” said Adrian. “Enclosed is
wherewithal to quiet the alarm of the land. Now may the maids and wives
of Merry England sleep secure. I had half a mind to fix it on a pole,
and engage a band to parade it. This is our dear Richard’s
wedding-cake. Married at half-past eleven this morning, by licence, at
the Kensington parish church; his own ring being lost he employed the
ring of his beautiful bride’s lachrymose land-lady, she standing
adjacent by the altar. His farewell to you as a bachelor, and hers as a
maid, you can claim on the spot if you think proper, and digest
according to your powers.”

Algernon let off steam in a whistle. “Thompson, the solicitor’s
daughter!” he said. “I met them the other day, somewhere about here. He
introduced me to her. A pretty little baggage.

“No.” Adrian set him right. “’Tis a Miss Desborough, a Roman Catholic
dairymaid. Reminds one of pastoral England in the time of the
Plantagenets! He’s quite equal to introducing her as Thompson’s
daughter, and himself as Beelzebub’s son. However, the wild animal is
in Hymen’s chains, and the cake is cut. Will you have your morsel?”

“Oh, by all means!—not now.” Algernon had an unwonted air of
reflection.—“Father know it?”

“Not yet. He will to-night by nine o’clock.”

“Then I must see him by seven. Don’t say you met me.” He nodded, and
pricked his horse.

“Wants money!” said Adrian, putting the combustible he carried once
more in motion.

The women were the crowning joy of his contemplative mind. He had
reserved them for his final discharge. Dear demonstrative creatures!
Dyspepsia would not weaken their poignant outcries, or self-interest
check their fainting fits. On the generic woman one could calculate.
Well might The Pilgrim’s Scrip say of her that, “She is always at
Nature’s breast”; not intending it as a compliment. Each woman is Eve
throughout the ages; whereas the Pilgrim would have us believe that the
Adam in men has become warier, if not wiser; and weak as he is, has
learnt a lesson from time. Probably the Pilgrim’s meaning may be taken
to be, that Man grows, and Woman does not.

At any rate, Adrian hoped for such natural choruses as you hear in the
nursery when a bauble is lost. He was awake to Mrs. Doria’s maternal
predestinations, and guessed that Clare stood ready with the best form
of filial obedience. They were only a poor couple to gratify his
Mephistophelian humour, to be sure, but Mrs. Doria was equal to twenty,
and they would proclaim the diverse ways with which maidenhood and
womanhood took disappointment, while the surrounding Forey girls and
other females of the family assembly were expected to develop the finer
shades and tapering edges of an agitation to which no woman could be
cold.

All went well. He managed cleverly to leave the cake unchallenged in a
conspicuous part of the drawing-room, and stepped gaily down to dinner.
Much of the conversation adverted to Richard. Mrs. Doria asked him if
he had seen the youth, or heard of him.

“Seen him? no! Heard of him? yes!” said Adrian. “I have heard of him. I
heard that he was sublimely happy, and had eaten such a breakfast that
dinner was impossible; claret and cold chicken, cake and”—

“Cake at breakfast!” they all interjected.

“That seems to be his fancy just now.”

“What an extraordinary taste!”

“You know, he is educated on a System.”

One fast young male Forey allied the System and the cake in a miserable
pun. Adrian, a hater of puns, looked at him, and held the table silent,
as if he were going to speak; but he said nothing, and the young
gentleman vanished from the conversation in a blush, extinguished by
his own spark.

Mrs. Doria peevishly exclaimed, “Oh! fish-cake, I suppose! I wish he
understood a little better the obligations of relationship.”

“Whether he understands them, I can’t say,” observed Adrian, “but I
assure you he is very energetic in extending them.”

The wise youth talked innuendoes whenever he had an opportunity, that
his dear relative might be rendered sufficiently inflammable by and by
at the aspect of the cake; but he was not thought more than commonly
mysterious and deep.

“Was his appointment at the house of those Grandison people?” Mrs.
Doria asked, with a hostile upper-lip.

Adrian warmed the blindfolded parties by replying, “Do they keep a
beadle at the door?”

Mrs. Doria’s animosity to Mrs. Grandison made her treat this as a piece
of satirical ingenuousness. “I daresay they do,” she said.

“And a curate on hand?”

“Oh, I should think a dozen!”

Old Mr. Forey advised his punning grandson Clarence to give that house
a wide berth, where he might be disposed of and dished-up at a moment’s
notice, and the scent ran off at a jest.

The Foreys gave good dinners, and with the old gentleman the excellent
old fashion remained in permanence of trooping off the ladies as soon
as they had taken their sustenance and just exchanged a smile with the
flowers and the dessert, when they rose to fade with a beautiful
accord, and the gallant males breathed under easier waistcoats, and
settled to the business of the table, sure that an hour for unbosoming
and imbibing was their own. Adrian took a chair by Brandon Forey, a
barrister of standing.

“I want to ask you,” he said, “whether an infant in law can legally
bind himself.”

“If he’s old enough to affix his signature to an instrument, I suppose
he can,” yawned Brandon.

“Is he responsible for his acts?”

“I’ve no doubt we could hang him.”

“Then what he could do for himself, you could do for him?”

“Not quite so much; pretty near.”

“For instance, he can marry?”

“That’s not a criminal case, you know.”

“And the marriage is valid?”

“You can dispute it.”

“Yes, and the Greeks and the Trojans can fight. It holds then?”

“Both water and fire!”

The patriarch of the table sang out to Adrian that he stopped the
vigorous circulation of the claret.

“Dear me, sir!” said Adrian, “I beg pardon. The circumstances must
excuse me. The fact is, my cousin Richard got married to a dairymaid
this morning, and I wanted to know whether it held in law.”

It was amusing to watch the manly coolness with which the announcement
was taken. Nothing was heard more energetic than, “Deuce he has!” and,
“A dairymaid!”

“I thought it better to let the ladies dine in peace,” Adrian
continued. “I wanted to be able to console my aunt”—

“Well, but—well, but,” the old gentleman, much the most excited,
puffed—“eh, Brandon? He’s a boy, this young ass! Do you mean to tell me
a boy can go and marry when he pleases, and any troll he pleases, and
the marriage is good? If I thought that I’d turn every woman off my
premises. I would! from the housekeeper to the scullery-maid. I’d have
no woman near him till—till”—

“Till the young greenhorn was grey, sir?” suggested Brandon.

“Till he knew what women are made of, sir!” the old gentleman finished
his sentence vehemently. “What, d’ye think, will Feverel say to it, Mr.
Adrian?”

“He has been trying the very System you have proposed sir—one that does
not reckon on the powerful action of curiosity on the juvenile
intelligence. I’m afraid it’s the very worst way of solving the
problem.”

“Of course it is,” said Clarence. “None but a fool!”—

“At your age,” Adrian relieved his embarrassment, “it is natural, my
dear Clarence, that you should consider the idea of an isolated or
imprisoned manhood something monstrous, and we do not expect you to see
what amount of wisdom it contains. You follow one extreme, and we the
other. I don’t say that a middle course exists. The history of mankind
shows our painful efforts to find one, but they have invariably
resolved themselves into asceticism, or laxity, acting and reacting.
The moral question is, if a naughty little man, by reason of his
naughtiness, releases himself from foolishness, does a foolish little
man, by reason of his foolishness, save himself from naughtiness?”

A discussion, peculiar to men of the world, succeeded the laugh at Mr.
Clarence. Then coffee was handed round and the footman informed Adrian,
in a low voice, that Mrs. Doria Forey particularly wished to speak with
him. Adrian preferred not to go in alone. “Very well,” he said, and
sipped his coffee. They talked on, sounding the depths of law in
Brandon Forey, and receiving nought but hollow echoes from that
profound cavity. He would not affirm that the marriage was invalid: he
would not affirm that it could not be annulled. He thought not: still
he thought it would be worth trying. A consummated and a
non-consummated union were two different things....

“Dear me!” said Adrian, “does the Law recognize that? Why, that’s
almost human!”

Another message was brought to Adrian that Mrs. Doria Forey very
particularly wished to speak with him.

“What can be the matter?” he exclaimed, pleased to have his faith in
woman strengthened. The cake had exploded, no doubt.

So it proved, when the gentlemen joined the fair society. All the
younger ladies stood about the table, whereon the cake stood displayed,
gaps being left for those sitting to feast their vision, and intrude
the comments and speculations continually arising from fresh shocks of
wonder at the unaccountable apparition. Entering with the half-guilty
air of men who know they have come from a grosser atmosphere, the
gallant males also ranged themselves round the common object of
curiosity.

“Here! Adrian!” Mrs. Doria cried. “Where is Adrian? Pray, come here.
Tell me! Where did this cake come from? Whose is it? What does it do
here? You know all about it, for you brought it. Clare saw you bring it
into the room. What does it mean? I insist upon a direct answer. Now do
not make me impatient, Adrian.”

Certainly Mrs. Doria was equal to twenty. By her concentrated rapidity
and volcanic complexion it was evident that suspicion had kindled.

“I was really bound to bring it,” Adrian protested.

“Answer me!”

The wise youth bowed: “Categorically. This cake came from the house of
a person, a female, of the name of Berry. It belongs to you partly,
partly to me, partly to Clare, and to the rest of our family, on the
principle of equal division for which purpose it is present....”

“Yes! Speak!”

“It means, my dear aunt, what that kind of cake usually does mean.”

“This, then, is the Breakfast! And the ring! Adrian! where is Richard?”

Mrs. Doria still clung to unbelief in the monstrous horror.

But when Adrian told her that Richard had left town, her struggling
hope sank. “The wretched boy has ruined himself!” she said, and sat
down trembling.

Oh! that System! The delicate vituperations gentle ladies use instead
of oaths, Mrs. Doria showered on that System. She hesitated not to say
that her brother had got what he deserved. Opinionated, morbid, weak,
justice had overtaken him. Now he would see! but at what a price! at
what a sacrifice!

Mrs. Doria, commanded Adrian to confirm her fears.

Sadly the wise youth recapitulated Berry’s words. “He was married this
morning at half-past eleven of the clock, or twenty to twelve, by
licence, at the Kensington parish church.”

“Then that was his appointment!” Mrs. Doria murmured.

“That was the cake for breakfast!” breathed a second of her sex.

“And it was his ring!” exclaimed a third.

The men were silent, and made long faces.

Clare stood cold and sedate. She and her mother avoided each other’s
eyes.

“Is it that abominable country person, Adrian?”

“The happy damsel is, I regret to say, the Papist dairymaid,” said
Adrian, in sorrowful but deliberate accents.

Then arose a feminine hum, in the midst of which Mrs. Doria cried,
“Brandon!” She was a woman of energy. Her thoughts resolved to action
spontaneously.

“Brandon,” she drew the barrister a little aside, “can they not be
followed, and separated? I want your advice. Cannot we separate them? A
boy! it is really shameful if he should be allowed to fall into the
toils of a designing creature to ruin himself irrevocably. Can we not,
Brandon?”

The worthy barrister felt inclined to laugh, but he answered her
entreaties: “From what I hear of the young groom I should imagine the
office perilous.”

“I’m speaking of law, Brandon. Can we not obtain an order from one of
your Courts to pursue them and separate them instantly?”

“This evening?”

“Yes!”

Brandon was sorry to say she decidedly could not.

“You might call on one of your Judges, Brandon.”

Brandon assured her that the Judges were a hard-worked race, and to a
man slept heavily after dinner.

“Will you do so to-morrow, the first thing in the morning? Will you
promise me to do so, Brandon?—Or a magistrate! A magistrate would send
a policeman after them. My dear Brandon! I beg—I beg you to assist us
in this dreadful extremity. It will be the death of my poor brother. I
believe he would forgive anything but this. You have no idea what his
notions are of blood.”

Brandon tipped Adrian a significant nod to step in and aid.

“What is it, aunt?” asked the wise youth. “You want them followed and
torn asunder by wild policemen?”

“To-morrow!” Brandon queerly interposed.

“Won’t that be—just too late?” Adrian suggested.

Mrs. Doria, sighed out her last spark of hope.

“You see,” said Adrian....

“Yes! yes!” Mrs. Doria did not require any of his elucidations. “Pray
be quiet, Adrian, and let me speak. Brandon! it cannot be! it’s quite
impossible! Can you stand there and tell me that boy is legally
married? I never will believe it! The law cannot be so shamefully bad
as to permit a boy—a mere child—to do such absurd things. Grandpapa!”
she beckoned to the old gentleman. “Grandpapa! pray do make Brandon
speak. These lawyers never will. He might stop it, if he would. If I
were a man, do you think I would stand here?”

“Well, my dear,” the old gentleman toddled to compose her, “I’m quite
of your opinion. I believe he knows no more than you or I. My belief is
they none of them know anything till they join issue and go into Court.
I want to see a few female lawyers.”

“To encourage the bankrupt perruquier, sir?” said Adrian. “They would
have to keep a large supply of wigs on hand.”

“And you can jest, Adrian!” his aunt reproached him. “But I will not be
beaten. I know—I am firmly convinced that no law would ever allow a boy
to disgrace his family and ruin himself like that, and nothing shall
persuade me that it is so. Now, tell me, Brandon, and pray do speak in
answer to my questions, and please to forget you are dealing with a
woman. Can my nephew be rescued from the consequences of his folly? Is
what he has done legitimate? Is he bound for life by what he has done
while a boy?

“Well—a,” Brandon breathed through his teeth. “A—hm! the matter’s so
very delicate, you see, Helen.”

“You’re to forget that,” Adrian remarked.

“A—hm! well!” pursued Brandon. “Perhaps if you could arrest and divide
them before nightfall, and make affidavit of certain facts”...

“Yes?” the eager woman hastened his lagging mouth.

“Well...hm! a...in that case...a... Or if a lunatic, you could prove
him to have been of unsound mind.”...

“Oh! there’s no doubt of his madness on my mind, Brandon.”

“Yes! well! in that case... Or if of different religious
persuasions”...

“She is a Catholic!” Mrs. Doria joyfully interjected.

“Yes! well! in that case...objections might be taken to the form of the
marriage... Might be proved fictitious... Or if he’s under, say,
eighteen years”...

“He can’t be much more,” cried Mrs. Doria. “I think,” she appeared to
reflect, and then faltered imploringly to Adrian, “What is Richard’s
age?”

The kind wise youth could not find it in his heart to strike away the
phantom straw she caught at.

“Oh! about that, I should fancy,” he muttered; and found it necessary
at the same time to duck and turn his head for concealment. Mrs. Doria
surpassed his expectations.

“Yes I well, then...” Brandon was resuming with a shrug, which was
meant to say he still pledged himself to nothing, when Clare’s voice
was heard from out the buzzing circle of her cousins: “Richard is
nineteen years and six months old to-day, mama.”

“Nonsense, child.”

“He is, mama.” Clare’s voice was very steadfast.

“Nonsense, I tell you. How can you know?”

“Richard is one year and nine months older than me, mama.”

Mrs. Doria fought the fact by years and finally by months. Clare was
too strong for her.

“Singular child!” she mentally apostrophized the girl who scornfully
rejected straws while drowning.

“But there’s the religion still!” she comforted herself, and sat down
to cogitate.

The men smiled and looked vacuous.

Music was proposed. There are times when soft music hath not charms;
when it is put to as base uses as Imperial Caesar’s dust and is taken
to fill horrid pauses. Angelica Forey thumped the piano, and sang: “I’m
a laughing Gitana, ha-ha! ha-ha!” Matilda Forey and her cousin Mary
Branksburne wedded their voices, and songfully incited all young people
to Haste to the bower that love has built, and defy the wise ones of
the world; but the wise ones of the world were in a majority there, and
very few places of assembly will be found where they are not; so the
glowing appeal of the British ballad-monger passed into the bosom of
the emptiness he addressed. Clare was asked to entertain the company.
The singular child calmly marched to the instrument, and turned over
the appropriate illustrations to the ballad-monger’s repertory.

Clare sang a little Irish air. Her duty done, she marched from the
piano. Mothers are rarely deceived by their daughters in these matters;
but Clare deceived her mother; and Mrs. Doria only persisted in feeling
an agony of pity for her child, that she might the more warrantably
pity herself—a not uncommon form of the emotion, for there is no
juggler like that heart the ballad-monger puts into our mouths so
boldly. Remember that she saw years of self-denial, years of a ripening
scheme, rendered fruitless in a minute, and by the System which had
almost reduced her to the condition of constitutional hypocrite. She
had enough of bitterness to brood over, and some excuse for self-pity.

Still, even when she was cooler, Mrs. Doria’s energetic nature
prevented her from giving up. Straws were straws, and the frailer they
were the harder she clutched them.

She rose from her chair, and left the room, calling to Adrian to follow
her.

“Adrian,” she said, turning upon him in the passage, “you mentioned a
house where this horrible cake...where he was this morning. I desire
you to take me to that woman immediately.”

The wise youth had not bargained for personal servitude. He had hoped
he should be in time for the last act of the opera that night, after
enjoying the comedy of real life.

“My dear aunt”...he was beginning to insinuate.

“Order a cab to be sent for, and get your hat,” said Mrs. Doria.

There was nothing for it but to obey. He stamped his assent to the
Pilgrim’s dictum, that Women are practical creatures, and now reflected
on his own account, that relationship to a young fool may be a vexation
and a nuisance. However, Mrs. Doria compensated him.

What Mrs. Doria intended to do, the practical creature did not plainly
know; but her energy positively demanded to be used in some way or
other, and her instinct directed her to the offender on whom she could
use it in wrath. She wanted somebody to be angry with, somebody to
abuse. She dared not abuse her brother to his face: him she would have
to console. Adrian was a fellow-hypocrite to the System, and would, she
was aware, bring her into painfully delicate, albeit highly
philosophic, ground by a discussion of the case. So she drove to Bessy
Berry simply to inquire whither her nephew had flown.

When a soft woman, and that soft woman a sinner, is matched with a
woman of energy, she does not show much fight, and she meets no mercy.
Bessy Berry’s creditor came to her in female form that night. She then
beheld it in all its terrors. Hitherto it had appeared to her as a
male, a disembodied spirit of her imagination possessing male
attributes, and the peculiar male characteristic of being moved, and
ultimately silenced, by tears. As female, her creditor was terrible
indeed. Still, had it not been a late hour, Bessy Berry would have died
rather than speak openly that her babes had sped to make their nest in
the Isle of Wight. They had a long start, they were out of the reach of
pursuers, they were safe, and she told what she had to tell. She told
more than was wise of her to tell. She made mention of her early
service in the family, and of her little pension. Alas! her little
pension! Her creditor had come expecting no payment—come; as creditors
are wont in such moods, just to take it out of her—to employ the
familiar term. At once Mrs. Doria pounced upon the pension.

“That, of course, you know is at an end,” she said in the calmest
manner, and Berry did not plead for the little bit of bread to her. She
only asked a little consideration for her feelings.

True admirers of women had better stand aside from the scene.
Undoubtedly it was very sad for Adrian to be compelled to witness it.
Mrs. Doria was not generous. The Pilgrim may be wrong about the sex not
growing; but its fashion of conducting warfare we must allow to be
barbarous, and according to what is deemed the pristine, or wild cat,
method. Ruin, nothing short of it, accompanied poor Berry to her bed
that night, and her character bled till morning on her pillow.

The scene over, Adrian reconducted Mrs. Doria to her home. Mice had
been at the cake during her absence apparently. The ladies and
gentlemen present put it on the greedy mice, who were accused of having
gorged and gone to bed.

“I’m sure they’re quite welcome,” said Mrs. Doria. “It’s a farce, this
marriage, and Adrian has quite come to my way of thinking. I would not
touch an atom of it. Why, they were married in a married woman’s ring!
Can that be legal, as you call it? Oh, I’m convinced! Don’t tell me.
Austin will be in town to-morrow, and if he is true to his principles,
he will instantly adopt measures to rescue his son from infamy. I want
no legal advice. I go upon common sense, common decency. This marriage
is false.”

Mrs. Doria’s fine scheme had become so much a part of her life, that
she could not give it up. She took Clare to her bed, and caressed and
wept over her, as she would not have done had she known the singular
child, saying, “Poor Richard! my dear poor boy! we must save him,
Clare! we must save him!” Of the two the mother showed the greater want
of iron on this occasion. Clare lay in her arms rigid and emotionless,
with one of her hands tight-locked. All she said was: “I knew it in the
morning, mama.” She slept clasping Richard’s nuptial ring.

By this time all specially concerned in the System knew it. The
honeymoon was shoring placidly above them. Is not happiness like
another circulating medium? When we have a very great deal of it, some
poor hearts are aching for what is taken away from them. When we have
gone out and seized it on the highways, certain inscrutable laws are
sure to be at work to bring us to the criminal bar, sooner or later.
Who knows the honeymoon that did not steal somebody’s sweetness?
Richard Turpin went forth, singing “Money or life” to the world:
Richard Feverel has done the same, substituting “Happiness” for
“Money,” frequently synonyms. The coin he wanted he would have, and was
just as much a highway robber as his fellow Dick, so that those who
have failed to recognize him as a hero before, may now regard him in
that light. Meanwhile the world he has squeezed looks exceedingly
patient and beautiful. His coin chinks delicious music to him. Nature
and the order of things on earth have no warmer admirer than a jolly
brigand or a young man made happy by the Jews.




CHAPTER XXXIII


And now the author of the System was on trial under the eyes of the
lady who loved him. What so kind as they? Yet are they very rigorous,
those soft watchful woman’s eyes. If you are below the measure they
have made of you, you will feel it in the fulness of time. She cannot
but show you that she took you for a giant, and has had to come down a
bit. You feel yourself strangely diminishing in those sweet mirrors,
till at last they drop on you complacently level. But, oh beware, vain
man, of ever waxing enamoured of that wonderful elongation of a male
creature you saw reflected in her adoring upcast orbs! Beware of
assisting to delude her! A woman who is not quite a fool will forgive
your being but a man, if you are surely that: she will haply learn to
acknowledge that no mortal tailor could have fitted that figure she
made of you respectably, and that practically (though she sighs to
think it) her ideal of you was on the pattern of an overgrown
charity-boy in the regulation jacket and breech. For this she first
scorns the narrow capacities of the tailor, and then smiles at herself.
But shouldst thou, when the hour says plainly, Be thyself, and the
woman is willing to take thee as thou art, shouldst thou still aspire
to be that thing of shanks and wrests, wilt thou not seem contemptible
as well as ridiculous? And when the fall comes, will it not be flat on
thy face, instead of to the common height of men? You may fall miles
below her measure of you, and be safe: nothing is damaged save an
overgrown charity-boy; but if you fall below the common height of men,
you must make up your mind to see her rustle her gown, spy at the
looking-glass, and transfer her allegiance. The moral of which is, that
if we pretend to be what we are not, woman, for whose amusement the
farce is performed, will find us out and punish us for it. And it is
usually the end of a sentimental dalliance.

Had Sir Austin given vent to the pain and wrath it was natural he
should feel, he might have gone to unphilosophic excesses, and, however
much he lowered his reputation as a sage, Lady Blandish would have
excused him: she would not have loved him less for seeing him closer.
But the poor gentleman tasked his soul and stretched his muscles to act
up to her conception of him. He, a man of science in life, who was
bound to be surprised by nothing in nature, it was not for him to do
more than lift his eyebrows and draw in his lips at the news delivered
by Ripton Thompson, that ill bird at Raynham.

All he said, after Ripton had handed the letters and carried his
penitential headache to bed, was: “You see, Emmeline, it is useless to
base any system on a human being.”

A very philosophical remark for one who has been busily at work
building for nearly twenty years. Too philosophical to seem genuine. It
revealed where the blow struck sharpest. Richard was no longer the
Richard of his creation—his pride and his joy—but simply a human being
with the rest. The bright star had sunk among the mass.

And yet, what had the young man done? And in what had the System
failed?

The lady could not but ask herself this, while she condoled with the
offended father.

“My friend,” she said, tenderly taking his hand before she retired, “I
know how deeply you must be grieved. I know what your disappointment
must be. I do not beg of you to forgive him now. You cannot doubt his
love for this young person, and according to his light, has he not
behaved honourably, and as you would have wished, rather than bring her
to shame? You will think of that. It has been an accident—a
misfortune—a terrible misfortune”...

“The God of this world is in the machine—not out of it,” Sir Austin
interrupted her, and pressed her hand to get the good-night over.

At any other time her mind would have been arrested to admire the
phrase; now it seemed perverse, vain, false, and she was tempted to
turn the meaning that was in it against himself, much as she pitied
him.

“You know, Emmeline,” he added, “I believe very little in the fortune,
or misfortune, to which men attribute their successes and reverses.
They are useful impersonations to novelists; but my opinion is
sufficiently high of flesh and blood to believe that we make our own
history without intervention. Accidents?—Terrible misfortunes?—What are
they?—Good-night.”

“Good-night,” she said, looking sad and troubled. “When I said,
‘misfortune,’ I meant, of course, that he is to blame; but—shall I
leave you his letter to me?”

“I think I have enough to meditate upon,” he replied, coldly bowing.

“God bless you,” she whispered. “And—may I say it? do not shut your
heart.”

He assured her that he hoped not to do so and the moment she was gone
he set about shutting it as tight as he could.

If, instead of saying, Base no system on a human being, he had said,
Never experimentalize with one, he would have been nearer the truth of
his own case. He had experimented on humanity in the person of the son
he loved as his life, and at once, when the experiment appeared to have
failed, all humanity’s failings fell on the shoulders of his son.
Richard’s parting laugh in the train—it was explicable now: it sounded
in his ears like the mockery of this base nature of ours at every
endeavour to exalt and chasten it. The young man had plotted this. From
step to step Sir Austin traced the plot. The curious mask he had worn
since his illness; the selection of his incapable uncle Hippias for a
companion in preference to Adrian; it was an evident, well-perfected
plot. That hideous laugh would not be silenced: Base, like the rest,
treacherous, a creature of passions using his abilities solely to
gratify them—never surely had humanity such chances as in him! A
Manichaean tendency, from which the sententious eulogist of nature had
been struggling for years (and which was partly at the bottom of the
System), now began to cloud and usurp dominion of his mind. As he sat
alone in the forlorn dead-hush of his library, he saw the devil.

How are we to know when we are at the head and fountain of the fates of
them we love?

There by the springs of Richard’s future, his father sat: and the devil
said to him: “Only be quiet: do nothing: resolutely do nothing: your
object now is to keep a brave face to the world, so that all may know
you superior to this human nature that has deceived you. For it is the
shameless deception, not the marriage, that has wounded you.”

“Ay!” answered the baronet, “the shameless deception, not the marriage:
wicked and ruinous as it must be; a destroyer of my tenderest hopes! my
dearest schemes! Not the marriage—the shameless deception!” and he
crumpled up his son’s letter to him, and tossed it into the fire.

How are we to distinguish the dark chief of the Manichaeans when he
talks our own thoughts to us?

Further he whispered, “And your System:—if you would be brave to the
world, have courage to cast the dream of it out of you: relinquish an
impossible project; see it as it is—dead: too good for men!”

“Ay!” muttered the baronet: “all who would save them perish on the
Cross!”

And so he sat nursing the devil.

By and by he took his lamp, and put on the old cloak and cap, and went
to gaze at Ripton. That exhausted debauchee and youth without a destiny
slept a dead sleep. A handkerchief was bound about his forehead, and
his helpless sunken chin and snoring nose projected up the pillow, made
him look absurdly piteous. The baronet remembered how often he had
compared his boy with this one: his own bright boy! And where was the
difference between them?

“Mere outward gilding!” said his familiar.

“Yes,” he responded, “I daresay this one never positively plotted to
deceive his father: he followed his appetites unchecked, and is
internally the sounder of the two.”

Ripton, with his sunken chin and snoring nose under the light of the
lamp, stood for human nature, honest, however abject.

“Miss Random, I fear very much, is a necessary establishment!”
whispered the monitor.

“Does the evil in us demand its natural food, or it corrupts the
whole?” ejaculated Sir Austin. “And is no angel of avail till that is
drawn off? And is that our conflict—to see whether we can escape the
contagion of its embrace, and come uncorrupted out of that?”

“The world is wise in its way,” said the voice.

“Though it look on itself through Port wine?” he suggested, remembering
his lawyer Thompson.

“Wise in not seeking to be too wise,” said the voice.

“And getting intoxicated on its drug of comfort!”

“Human nature is weak.”

“And Miss Random is an establishment, and Wild Oats an institution!”

“It always has been so.”

“And always will be?”

“So I fear! in spite of your very noble efforts.”

“And leads—whither? And ends—where?”

Richard’s laugh, taken up by horrid reverberations, as it were through
the lengths of the Lower Halls, replied.

This colloquy of two voices in a brain was concluded by Sir Austin
asking again if there were no actual difference between the flower of
his hopes and yonder drunken weed, and receiving for answer that there
was a decided dissimilarity in the smell of the couple; becoming
cognizant of which he retreated.

Sir Austin did not battle with the tempter. He took him into his bosom
at once, as if he had been ripe for him, and received his suggestions
and bowed to his dictates. Because he suffered, and decreed that he
would suffer silently, and be the only sufferer, it seemed to him that
he was great-minded in his calamity. He had stood against the world.
The world had beaten him. What then? He must shut his heart and mask
his face; that was all. To be far in advance of the mass, is as
fruitless to mankind, he reflected, as straggling in the rear. For how
do we know that they move behind us at all, or move in our track? What
we win for them is lost; and where we are overthrown we lie!

It was thus that a fine mind and a fine heart at the bounds of a nature
not great, chose to colour his retrogression and countenance his
shortcoming; and it was thus that he set about ruining the work he had
done. He might well say, as he once did, that there are hours when the
clearest soul becomes a cunning fox. For a grief that was private and
peculiar, he unhesitatingly cast the blame upon humanity; just as he
had accused it in the period of what he termed his own ordeal. How had
he borne that? By masking his face. And he prepared the ordeal for his
son by doing the same. This was by no means his idea of a man’s duty in
tribulation, about which he could be strenuously eloquent.

But it was his instinct so to act, and in times of trial great natures
alone are not at the mercy of their instincts. Moreover it would cost
him pain to mask his face; pain worse than that he endured when there
still remained an object for him to open his heart to in proportion;
and he always reposed upon the Spartan comfort of bearing pain and
being passive. “Do nothing,” said the devil he nursed; which meant in
his case, “Take me into you and don’t cast me out.” Excellent and sane
is the outburst of wrath to men, when it stops short of slaughter. For
who that locks it up to eat in solitary, can say that it is consumed?
Sir Austin had as weak a digestion for wrath, as poor Hippias for a
green duckling. Instead of eating it, it ate him. The wild beast in him
was not the less deadly because it did not roar, and the devil in him
not the less active because he resolved to do nothing.

He sat at the springs of Richard’s future, in the forlorn dead-hush of
his library there, hearing the cinders click in the extinguished fire,
and that humming stillness in which one may fancy one hears the
midnight Fates busily stirring their embryos. The lamp glowed mildly on
the bust of Chatham.

Toward morning a gentle knock fell at his door. Lady Blandish glided
in. With hasty step she came straight to him, and took both his hands.

“My friend,” she said, speaking tearfully, and trembling, “I feared I
should find you here. I could not sleep. How is it with you?”

“Well! Emmeline, well!” he replied, torturing his brows to fix the
mask.

He wished it had been Adrian who had come to him. He had an
extraordinary longing for Adrian’s society. He knew that the wise youth
would divine how to treat him, and he mentally confessed to just enough
weakness to demand a certain kind of management. Besides, Adrian, he
had not a doubt, would accept him entirely as he seemed, and not pester
him in any way by trying to unlock his heart; whereas a woman, he
feared, would be waxing too womanly, and swelling from tears and
supplications to a scene, of all things abhorred by him the most. So he
rapped the floor with his foot, and gave the lady no very welcome face
when he said it was well with him.

She sat down by his side, still holding one hand firmly, and softly
detaining the other.

“Oh, my friend! may I believe you? May I speak to you?” She leaned
close to him. “You know my heart. I have no better ambition than to be
your friend. Surely I divide your grief, and may I not claim your
confidence? Who has wept more over your great and dreadful sorrows? I
would not have come to you, but I do believe that sorrow shared
relieves the burden, and it is now that you may feel a woman’s aid, and
something of what a woman could be to you....”

“Be assured,” he gravely said, “I thank you, Emmeline, for your
intentions.”

“No, no! not for my intentions! And do not thank me. Think of
him...think of your dear boy... Our Richard, as we have called him.—Oh!
do not think it a foolish superstition of mine, but I have had a
thought this night that has kept me in torment till I rose to speak to
you... Tell me first you have forgiven him.”

“A father bears no malice to his son, Emmeline.”

“Your heart has forgiven him?”

“My heart has taken what he gave.”

“And quite forgiven him?”

“You will hear no complaints of mine.”

The lady paused despondingly, and looked at him in a wistful manner,
saying with a sigh, “Yes! I know how noble you are, and different from
others!”

He drew one of his hands from her relaxed hold.

“You ought to be in bed, Emmeline.”

“I cannot sleep.”

“Go, and talk to me another time.”

“No, it must be now. You have helped me when I struggled to rise into a
clearer world, and I think, humble as I am, I can help you now. I have
had a thought this night that if you do not pray for him and bless
him...it will end miserably. My friend, have you done so?”

He was stung and offended, and could hardly help showing it in spite of
his mask.

“Have you done so, Austin?”

“This is assuredly a new way of committing fathers to the follies of
their sons, Emmeline!”

“No, not that. But will you pray for your boy, and bless him, before
the day comes?”

He restrained himself to pronounce his words calmly:—“And I must do
this, or it will end in misery? How else can it end? Can I save him
from the seed he has sown? Consider, Emmeline, what you say. He has
repeated his cousin’s sin. You see the end of that.”

“Oh, so different! This young person is not, is not of the class poor
Austin Wentworth allied himself to. Indeed it is different. And he—be
just and admit his nobleness. I fancied you did. This young person has
great beauty, she has the elements of good breeding, she—indeed I
think, had she been in another position, you would not have looked upon
her unfavourably.”

“She may be too good for my son!” The baronet spoke with sublime
bitterness.

“No woman is too good for Richard, and you know it.”

“Pass her.”

“Yes, I will speak only of him. He met her by a fatal accident. We
thought his love dead, and so did he till he saw her again. He met her,
he thought we were plotting against him, he thought he should lose her
for ever, and in the madness of an hour he did this....”

“My Emmeline pleads bravely for clandestine matches.”

“Ah! do not trifle, my friend. Say: would you have had him act as young
men in his position generally do to young women beneath them?”

Sir Austin did not like the question. It probed him very severely.

“You mean,” he said, “that fathers must fold their arms, and either
submit to infamous marriages, or have these creatures ruined.”

“I do not mean that,” exclaimed the lady, striving for what she did
mean, and how to express it. “I mean that he loved her. Is it not a
madness at his age? But what I chiefly mean is—save him from the
consequences. No, you shall not withdraw your hand. Think of his pride,
his sensitiveness, his great wild nature—wild when he is set wrong:
think how intense it is, set upon love; think, my friend, do not forget
his love for you.”

Sir Austin smiled an admirable smile of pity.

“That I should save him, or any one, from consequences, is asking more
than the order of things will allow to you, Emmeline, and is not in the
disposition of this world. I cannot. Consequences are the natural
offspring of acts. My child, you are talking sentiment, which is the
distraction of our modern age in everything—a phantasmal vapour
distorting the image of the life we live. You ask me to give him a
golden age in spite of himself. All that could be done, by keeping him
in the paths of virtue and truth, I did. He is become a man, and as a
man he must reap his own sowing.”

The baffled lady sighed. He sat so rigid: he spoke so securely, as if
wisdom were to him more than the love of his son. And yet he did love
his son. Feeling sure that he loved his son while he spoke so loftily,
she reverenced him still, baffled as she was, and sensible that she had
been quibbled with.

“All I ask of you is to open your heart to him,” she said.

He kept silent.

“Call him a man,—he is, and must ever be the child of your education,
my friend.”

“You would console me, Emmeline, with the prospect that, if he ruins
himself, he spares the world of young women. Yes, that is something!”

Closely she scanned the mask. It was impenetrable. He could meet her
eyes, and respond to the pressure of her hand, and smile, and not show
what he felt. Nor did he deem it hypocritical to seek to maintain his
elevation in her soft soul, by simulating supreme philosophy over
offended love. Nor did he know that he had an angel with him then: a
blind angel, and a weak one, but one who struck upon his chance.

“Am I pardoned for coming to you?” she said, after a pause.

“Surely I can read my Emmeline’s intentions,” he gently replied.

“Very poor ones. I feel my weakness. I cannot utter half I have been
thinking. Oh, if I could!”

“You speak very well, Emmeline.”

“At least, I am pardoned!”

“Surely so.”

“And before I leave you, dear friend, shall I be forgiven?—may I beg
it?—will you bless him?”

He was again silent.

“Pray for him, Austin! pray for him ere the night is over.”

As she spoke she slid down to his feet and pressed his hand to her
bosom.

The baronet was startled. In very dread of the soft fit that wooed him,
he pushed back his chair, and rose, and went to the window.

“It’s day already!” he said with assumed vivacity, throwing open the
shutters, and displaying the young light on the lawn.

Lady Blandish dried her tears as she knelt, and then joined him, and
glanced up silently at Richard’s moon standing in wane toward the West.
She hoped it was because of her having been premature in pleading so
earnestly, that she had failed to move him, and she accused herself
more than the baronet. But in acting as she had done, she had treated
him as no common man, and she was compelled to perceive that his heart
was at present hardly superior to the hearts of ordinary men, however
composed his face might be, and apparently serene his wisdom. From that
moment she grew critical of him, and began to study her idol—a process
dangerous to idols. He, now that she seemed to have relinquished the
painful subject, drew to her, and as one who wished to smooth a
foregone roughness, murmured: “God’s rarest blessing is, after all, a
good woman! My Emmeline bears her sleepless night well. She does not
shame the day.” He gazed down on her with a fondling tenderness.

“I could bear many, many!” she replied, meeting his eyes, “and you
would see me look better and better, if... if only...” but she had no
encouragement to end the sentence.

Perhaps he wanted some mute form of consolation; perhaps the handsome
placid features of the dark-eyed dame touched him: at any rate their
Platonism was advanced by his putting an arm about her. She felt the
arm and talked of the morning.

Thus proximate, they by and by both heard something very like a groan
behind them, and looking round, beheld the Saurian eye. Lady Blandish
smiled, but the baronet’s discomposure was not to be concealed. By a
strange fatality every stage of their innocent loves was certain to
have a human beholder.

“Oh, I’m sure I beg pardon,” Benson mumbled, arresting his head in a
melancholy pendulosity. He was ordered out of the room.

“And I think I shall follow him, and try to get forty winks,” said Lady
Blandish. They parted with a quiet squeeze of hands.

The baronet then called in Benson.

“Get me my breakfast as soon as you can,” he said, regardless of the
aspect of injured conscience Benson sombrely presented to him. “I am
going to town early. And, Benson,” he added, “you will also go to town
this afternoon, or to-morrow, if it suits you, and take your book with
you to Mr. Thompson. You will not return here. A provision will be made
for you. You can go.”

The heavy butler essayed to speak, but the tremendous blow and the
baronet’s gesture choked him. At the door he made another effort which
shook the rolls of his loose skin pitiably. An impatient signal sent
him out dumb,—and Raynham was quit of the one believer in the Great
Shaddock dogma.




CHAPTER XXXIV


It was the month of July. The Solent ran up green waves before a
full-blowing South-wester. Gay little yachts bounded out like foam, and
flashed their sails, light as sea-nymphs. A crown of deep Summer blue
topped the flying mountains of cloud.

By an open window that looked on the brine through nodding roses, our
young bridal pair were at breakfast, regaling worthily, both of them.
Had the Scientific Humanist observed them, he could not have contested
the fact, that as a couple who had set up to be father and mother of
Britons, they were doing their duty. Files of egg-cups with
disintegrated shells bore witness to it, and they were still at work,
hardly talking from rapidity of exercise. Both were dressed for an
expedition. She had her bonnet on, and he his yachting-hat. His sleeves
were turned over at the wrists, and her gown showed its lining on her
lap. At times a chance word might spring a laugh, but eating was the
business of the hour, as I would have you to know it always will be
where Cupid is in earnest. Tribute flowed in to them from the subject
land. Neglected lies Love’s penny-whistle on which they played so
prettily and charmed the spheres to hear them. What do they care for
the spheres, who have one another? Come, eggs! come, bread and butter!
come, tea with sugar in it and milk! and welcome, the jolly hours. That
is a fair interpretation of the music in them just now. Yonder
instrument was good only for the overture. After all, what finer
aspiration can lovers have, than to be free man and woman in the heart
of plenty? And is it not a glorious level to have attained? Ah,
wretched Scientific Humanist! not to be by and mark the admirable sight
of these young creatures feeding. It would have been a spell to
exorcise the Manichee, methinks.

The mighty performance came to an end, and then, with a flourish of his
table-napkin, husband stood over wife, who met him on the confident
budding of her mouth. The poetry of mortals is their daily prose. Is it
not a glorious level to have attained? A short, quick-blooded kiss,
radiant, fresh, and honest as Aurora, and then Richard says without
lack of cheer, “No letter to-day, my Lucy!” whereat her sweet eyes
dwell on him a little seriously, but he cries, “Never mind! he’ll be
coming down himself some morning. He has only to know her, and all’s
well! eh?” and so saying he puts a hand beneath her chin, and seems to
frame her fair face in fancy, she smiling up to be looked at.

“But one thing I do want to ask my darling,” says Lucy, and dropped
into his bosom with hands of petition. “Take me on board his yacht with
him to-day—not leave me with those people! Will he? I’m a good sailor,
he knows!”

“The best afloat!” laughs Richard, hugging her, “but, you know, you
darling bit of a sailor, they don’t allow more than a certain number on
board for the race, and if they hear you’ve been with me, there’ll be
cries of foul play! Besides, there’s Lady Judith to talk to you about
Austin, and Lord Mountfalcon’s compliments for you to listen to, and
Mr. Morton to take care of you.”

Lucy’s eyes fixed sideways an instant.

“I hope I don’t frown and blush as I did?” she said, screwing her
pliable brows up to him winningly, and he bent his cheek against hers,
and murmured something delicious.

“And we shall be separated for—how many hours? one, two, three hours!”
she pouted to his flatteries.

“And then I shall come on board to receive my bride’s congratulations.”

“And then my husband will talk all the time to Lady Judith.”

“And then I shall see my wife frowning and blushing at Lord
Mountfalcon.”

“Am I so foolish, Richard?” she forgot her trifling to ask in an
earnest way, and had another Aurorean kiss, just brushing the dew on
her lips, for answer.

After hiding a month in shyest shade, the pair of happy sinners had
wandered forth one day to look on men and marvel at them, and had
chanced to meet Mr. Morton of Poer Hall, Austin Wentworth’s friend, and
Ralph’s uncle. Mr. Morton had once been intimate with the baronet, but
had given him up for many years as impracticable and hopeless, for
which reason he was the more inclined to regard Richard’s misdemeanour
charitably, and to lay the faults of the son on the father; and
thinking society to be the one thing requisite to the young man, he had
introduced him to the people he knew in the island; among others to the
Lady Judith Felle, a fair young dame, who introduced him to Lord
Mountfalcon, a puissant nobleman; who introduced him to the yachtsmen
beginning to congregate; so that in a few weeks he found himself in the
centre of a brilliant company, and for the first time in his life
tasted what it was to have free intercourse with his fellow-creatures
of both sexes. The son of a System was, therefore, launched; not only
through the surf, but in deep waters.

Now the baronet had so far compromised between the recurrence of his
softer feelings and the suggestions of his new familiar, that he had
determined to act toward Richard with justness. The world called it
magnanimity, and even Lady Blandish had some thoughts of the same kind
when she heard that he had decreed to Richard a handsome allowance, and
had scouted Mrs. Doria’s proposal for him to contest the legality of
the marriage; but Sir Austin knew well he was simply just in not
withholding money from a youth so situated. And here again the world
deceived him by embellishing his conduct. For what is it to be just to
whom we love! He knew it was not magnanimous, but the cry of the world
somehow fortified him in the conceit that in dealing perfect justice to
his son he was doing all that was possible, because so much more than
common fathers would have done. He had shut his heart.

Consequently Richard did not want money. What he wanted more, and did
not get, was a word from his father, and though he said nothing to
sadden his young bride, she felt how much it preyed upon him to be at
variance with the man whom, now that he had offended him and gone
against him, he would have fallen on his knees to; the man who was as
no other man to him. She heard him of nights when she lay by his side,
and the darkness, and the broken mutterings, of those nights clothed
the figure of the strange stern man in her mind. Not that it affected
the appetites of the pretty pair. We must not expect that of Cupid
enthroned and in condition; under the influence of sea-air, too. The
files of egg-cups laugh at such an idea. Still the worm did gnaw them.
Judge, then, of their delight when, on this pleasant morning, as they
were issuing from the garden of their cottage to go down to the sea,
they caught sight of Tom Bakewell rushing up the road with a
portmanteau on his shoulders, and, some distance behind him, discerned
Adrian.

“It’s all right!” shouted Richard, and ran off to meet him, and never
left his hand till he had hauled him up, firing questions at him all
the way, to where Lucy stood.

“Lucy! this is Adrian, my cousin.”—“Isn’t he an angel?” his eyes seemed
to add; while Lucy’s clearly answered, “That he is!”

The full-bodied angel ceremoniously bowed to her, and acted with
reserved unction the benefactor he saw in their greetings. “I think we
are not strangers,” he was good enough to remark, and very quickly let
them know he had not breakfasted; on hearing which they hurried him
into the house, and Lucy put herself in motion to have him served.

“Dear old Rady,” said Richard, tugging at his hand again, “how glad I
am you’ve come! I don’t mind telling you we’ve been horridly wretched.”

“Six, seven, eight, nine eggs,” was Adrian’s comment on a survey of the
breakfast-table.

“Why wouldn’t he write? Why didn’t he answer one of my letters? But
here you are, so I don’t mind now. He wants to see us, does he? We’ll
go up to-night. I’ve a match on at eleven; my little yacht—I’ve called
her the ‘Blandish’—against Fred Cuirie’s ‘Begum.’ I shall beat, but
whether I do or not, we’ll go up to-night. What’s the news? What are
they all doing?”

“My dear boy!” Adrian returned, sitting comfortably down, “let me put
myself a little more on an equal footing with you before I undertake to
reply. Half that number of eggs will be sufficient for an unmarried
man, and then we’ll talk. They’re all very well, as well as I can
recollect after the shaking my total vacuity has had this morning. I
came over by the first boat, and the sea, the sea has made me love
mother earth, and desire of her fruits.”

Richard fretted restlessly opposite his cool relative.

“Adrian! what did he say when he heard of it? I want to know exactly
what words he said.”

“Well says the sage, my son! ‘Speech is the small change of Silence.’
He said less than I do.”

“That’s how he took it!” cried Richard, and plunged in meditation.

Soon the table was cleared, and laid out afresh, and Lucy preceded the
maid bearing eggs on the tray, and sat down unbonneted, and like a
thorough-bred housewife, to pour out the tea for him.

“Now we’ll commence,” said Adrian, tapping his egg with meditative
cheerfulness; but his expression soon changed to one of pain, all the
more alarming for his benevolent efforts to conceal it. Could it be
possible the egg was bad? oh, horror! Lucy watched him, and waited in
trepidation.

“This egg has boiled three minutes and three-quarters,” he observed,
ceasing to contemplate it.

“Dear, dear!” said Lucy, “I boiled them myself exactly that time.
Richard likes them so. And you like them hard, Mr. Harley?”

“On the contrary, I like them soft. Two minutes and a half, or
three-quarters at the outside. An egg should never rashly verge upon
hardness—never. Three minutes is the excess of temerity.”

“If Richard had told me! If I had only known!” the lovely little
hostess interjected ruefully, biting her lip.

“We mustn’t expect him to pay attention to such matters,” said Adrian,
trying to smile.

“Hang it! there are more eggs in the house,” cried Richard, and pulled
savagely at the bell.

Lucy jumped up, saying, “Oh, yes! I will go and boil some exactly the
time you like. Pray let me go, Mr. Harley.”

Adrian restrained her departure with a motion of his hand. “No,” he
said, “I will be ruled by Richard’s tastes, and heaven grant me his
digestion!”

Lucy threw a sad look at Richard, who stretched on a sofa, and left the
burden of the entertainment entirely to her. The eggs were a melancholy
beginning, but her ardour to please Adrian would not be damped, and she
deeply admired his resignation. If she failed in pleasing this glorious
herald of peace, no matter by what small misadventure, she apprehended
calamity; so there sat this fair dove with brows at work above her
serious smiling blue eyes, covertly studying every aspect of the
plump-faced epicure, that she might learn to propitiate him. “He shall
not think me timid and stupid,” thought this brave girl, and indeed
Adrian was astonished to find that she could both chat and be useful,
as well as look ornamental. When he had finished one egg, behold, two
fresh ones came in, boiled according to his prescription. She had
quietly given her orders to the maid, and he had them without fuss.
Possibly his look of dismay at the offending eggs had not been
altogether involuntary, and her woman’s instinct, inexperienced as she
was, may have told her that he had come prepared to be not very well
satisfied with anything in Love’s cottage. There was mental faculty in
those pliable brows to see through, and combat, an unwitting wise
youth.

How much she had achieved already she partly divined when Adrian said:
“I think now I’m in case to answer your questions, my dear boy—thanks
to Mrs. Richard,” and he bowed to her his first direct acknowledgment
of her position. Lucy thrilled with pleasure.

“Ah!” cried Richard, and settled easily on his back.

“To begin, the Pilgrim has lost his Note-book, and has been persuaded
to offer a reward which shall maintain the happy finder thereof in an
asylum for life. Benson—superlative Benson—has turned his shoulders
upon Raynham. None know whither he has departed. It is believed that
the sole surviving member of the sect of the Shaddock-Dogmatists is
under a total eclipse of Woman.”

“Benson gone?” Richard exclaimed. “What a tremendous time it seems
since I left Raynham!”

“So it is, my dear boy. The honeymoon is Mahomet’s minute; or say, the
Persian King’s water-pail that you read of in the story: You dip your
head in it, and when you draw it out, you discover that you have lived
a life. To resume your uncle Algernon still roams in pursuit of the
lost one—I should say, hops. Your uncle Hippias has a new and most
perplexing symptom; a determination of bride-cake to the nose. Ever
since your generous present to him, though he declares he never
consumed a morsel of it, he has been under the distressing illusion
that his nose is enormous, and I assure you he exhibits quite a
maidenly timidity in following it—through a doorway, for instance. He
complains of its terrible weight. I have conceived that Benson
invisible might be sitting on it. His hand, and the doctor’s, are in
hourly consultation with it, but I fear it will not grow smaller. The
Pilgrim has begotten upon it a new Aphorism: that Size is a matter of
opinion.”

“Poor uncle Hippy!” said Richard, “I wonder he doesn’t believe in
magic. There’s nothing supernatural to rival the wonderful sensations
he does believe in. Good God! fancy coming to that!”

“I’m sure I’m very sorry,” Lucy protested, “but I can’t help laughing.”

Charming to the wise youth her pretty laughter sounded.

“The Pilgrim has your notion, Richard. Whom does he not forestall?
‘Confirmed dyspepsia is the apparatus of illusions,’ and he accuses the
Ages that put faith in sorcery, of universal indigestion, which may
have been the case, owing to their infamous cookery. He says again, if
you remember, that our own Age is travelling back to darkness and
ignorance through dyspepsia. He lays the seat of wisdom in the centre
of our system, Mrs. Richard: for which reason you will understand how
sensible I am of the vast obligation I am under to you at the present
moment, for your especial care of mine.”

Richard looked on at Lucy’s little triumph, attributing Adrian’s
subjugation to her beauty and sweetness. She had latterly received a
great many compliments on that score, which she did not care to hear,
and Adrian’s homage to a practical quality was far pleasanter to the
young wife, who shrewdly guessed that her beauty would not help her
much in the struggle she had now to maintain. Adrian continuing to
lecture on the excelling virtues of wise cookery, a thought struck her:
Where, where had she tossed Mrs. Berry’s book?

“So that’s all about the home-people?” said Richard.

“All!” replied Adrian. “Or stay: you know Clare’s going to be married?
Not? Your Aunt Helen”—

“Oh, bother my Aunt Helen! What do you think she had the impertinence
to write—but never mind! Is it to Ralph?”

“Your Aunt Helen, I was going to say, my dear boy, is an extraordinary
woman. It was from her originally that the Pilgrim first learnt to call
the female the practical animal. He studies us all, you know. The
Pilgrim’s Scrip is the abstract portraiture of his surrounding
relatives. Well, your Aunt Helen”—

“Mrs. Doria Battledoria!” laughed Richard.

“—being foiled in a little pet scheme of her own—call it a System if
you like—of some ten or fifteen years’ standing, with regard to Miss
Clare!”—

“The fair Shuttlecockiana!”

“—instead of fretting like a man, and questioning Providence, and
turning herself and everybody else inside out, and seeing the world
upside down, what does the practical animal do? She wanted to marry her
to somebody she couldn’t marry her to, so she resolved instantly to
marry her to somebody she could marry her to: and as old gentlemen
enter into these transactions with the practical animal the most
readily, she fixed upon an old gentleman; an unmarried old gentleman, a
rich old gentleman, and now a captive old gentleman. The ceremony takes
place in about a week from the present time. No doubt you will receive
your invitation in a day or two.”

“And that cold, icy, wretched Clare has consented to marry an old man!”
groaned Richard. “I’ll put a stop to that when I go to town.”

Richard got up and strode about the room. Then he bethought him it was
time to go on board and make preparations.

“I’m off,” he said. “Adrian, you’ll take her. She goes in the Empress,
Mountfalcon’s vessel. He starts us. A little schooner-yacht—such a
beauty! I’ll have one like her some day. Good-bye, darling!” he
whispered to Lucy, and his hand and eyes lingered on her, and hers on
him, seeking to make up for the priceless kiss they were debarred from.
But she quickly looked away from him as he held her:—Adrian stood
silent: his brows were up, and his mouth dubiously contracted. He spoke
at last.

“Go on the water?”

“Yes. It’s only to St. Helen’s. Short and sharp.”

“Do you grudge me the nourishment my poor system has just received, my
son?”

“Oh, bother your system! Put on your hat, and come along. I’ll put you
on board in my boat.”

“Richard! I have already paid the penalty of them who are condemned to
come to an island. I will go with you to the edge of the sea, and I
will meet you there when you return, and take up the Tale of the
Tritons: but, though I forfeit the pleasure of Mrs. Richard’s company,
I refuse to quit the land.”

“Yes, oh, Mr. Harley!” Lucy broke from her husband, “and I will stay
with you, if you please. I don’t want to go among those people, and we
can see it all from the shore.

“Dearest! I don’t want to go. You don’t mind? Of course, I will go if
you wish, but I would so much rather stay;” and she lengthened her plea
in her attitude and look to melt the discontent she saw gathering.

Adrian protested that she had much better go; that he could amuse
himself very well till their return, and so forth; but she had schemes
in her pretty head, and held to it to be allowed to stay in spite of
Lord Mountfalcon’s disappointment, cited by Richard, and at the great
risk of vexing her darling, as she saw. Richard pished, and glanced
contemptuously at Adrian. He gave way ungraciously.

“There, do as you like. Get your things ready to leave this evening.
No, I’m not angry.”—Who could be? he seemed as he looked up from her
modest fondling to ask Adrian, and seized the indemnity of a kiss on
her forehead, which, however, did not immediately disperse the shade of
annoyance he felt.

“Good heavens!” he exclaimed. “Such a day as this, and a fellow refuses
to come on the water! Well, come along to the edge of the sea.”
Adrian’s angelic quality had quite worn off to him. He never thought of
devoting himself to make the most of the material there was: but
somebody else did, and that fair somebody succeeded wonderfully in a
few short hours. She induced Adrian to reflect that the baronet had
only to see her, and the family muddle would be smoothed at once. He
came to it by degrees; still the gradations were rapid. Her manner he
liked; she was certainly a nice picture: best of all, she was sensible.
He forgot the farmer’s niece in her, she was so very sensible. She
appeared really to understand that it was a woman’s duty to know how to
cook.

But the difficulty was, by what means the baronet could be brought to
consent to see her. He had not yet consented to see his son, and
Adrian, spurred by Lady Blandish, had ventured something in coming
down. He was not inclined to venture more. The small debate in his mind
ended by his throwing the burden on time. Time would bring the matter
about. Christians as well as Pagans are in the habit of phrasing this
excuse for folding their arms; “forgetful,” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip,
“that the devil’s imps enter into no such armistice.”

As she loitered along the shore with her amusing companion, Lucy had
many things to think of. There was her darling’s match. The yachts were
started by pistol-shot by Lord Mountfalcon on board the Empress, and
her little heart beat after Richard’s straining sails. Then there was
the strangeness of walking with a relative of Richard’s, one who had
lived by his side so long. And the thought that perhaps this night she
would have to appear before the dreaded father of her husband.

“O Mr. Harley!” she said, “is it true—are we to go tonight? And me,”
she faltered, “will he see me?”

“Ah! that is what I wanted to talk to you about,” said Adrian. “I made
some reply to our dear boy which he has slightly misinterpreted. Our
second person plural is liable to misconstruction by an ardent mind. I
said ‘see you,’ and he supposed—now, Mrs. Richard, I am sure you will
understand me. Just at present perhaps it would be advisable—when the
father and son have settled their accounts, the daughter-in-law can’t
be a debtor.”...

Lucy threw up her blue eyes. A half-cowardly delight at the chance of a
respite from the awful interview made her quickly apprehensive.

“O Mr. Harley! you think he should go alone first?”

“Well, that is my notion. But the fact is, he is such an excellent
husband that I fancy it will require more than a man’s power of
persuasion to get him to go.”

“But I will persuade him, Mr. Harley.”

“Perhaps, if you would...”

“There is nothing I would not do for his happiness,” murmured Lucy.

The wise youth pressed her hand with lymphatic approbation. They walked
on till the yachts had rounded the point.

“Is it to-night, Mr. Harley?” she asked with some trouble in her voice
now that her darling was out of sight.

“I don’t imagine your eloquence even will get him to leave you
to-night,” Adrian replied gallantly. “Besides, I must speak for myself.
To achieve the passage to an island is enough for one day. No necessity
exists for any hurry, except in the brain of that impetuous boy. You
must correct it, Mrs. Richard. Men are made to be managed, and women
are born managers. Now, if you were to let him know that you don’t want
to go to-night, and let him guess, after a day or two, that you would
very much rather... you might affect a peculiar repugnance. By taking
it on yourself, you see, this wild young man will not require such
frightful efforts of persuasion. Both his father and he are exceedingly
delicate subjects, and his father unfortunately is not in a position to
be managed directly. It’s a strange office to propose to you, but it
appears to devolve upon you to manage the father through the son.
Prodigal having made his peace, you, who have done all the work from a
distance, naturally come into the circle of the paternal smile, knowing
it due to you. I see no other way. If Richard suspects that his father
objects for the present to welcome his daughter-in-law, hostilities
will be continued, the breach will be widened, bad will grow to worse,
and I see no end to it.”

Adrian looked in her face, as much as to say: Now are you capable of
this piece of heroism? And it did seem hard to her that she should have
to tell Richard she shrank from any trial. But the proposition chimed
in with her fears and her wishes: she thought the wise youth very wise:
the poor child was not insensible to his flattery, and the subtler
flattery of making herself in some measure a sacrifice to the home she
had disturbed. She agreed to simulate as Adrian had suggested.

Victory is the commonest heritage of the hero, and when Richard came on
shore proclaiming that the Blandish had beaten the Begum by seven
minutes and three-quarters, he was hastily kissed and congratulated by
his bride with her fingers among the leaves of Dr. Kitchener, and
anxiously questioned about wine.

“Dearest! Mr. Harley wants to stay with us a little, and he thinks we
ought not to go immediately—that is, before he has had some letters,
and I feel... I would so much rather...”

“Ah! that’s it, you coward!” said Richard. “Well, then, to-morrow. We
had a splendid race. Did you see us?”

“Oh, yes! I saw you and was sure my darling would win.” And again she
threw on him the cold water of that solicitude about wine. “Mr. Harley
must have the best, you know, and we never drink it, and I’m so silly,
I don’t know good wine, and if you would send Tom where he can get good
wine. I have seen to the dinner.”

“So that’s why you didn’t come to meet me?”

“Pardon me, darling.”

“Well, I do, but Mountfalcon doesn’t, and Lady Judith thinks you ought
to have been there.”

“Ah, but my heart was with you!”

Richard put his hand to feel for the little heart: her eyelids
softened, and she ran away.

It is to say much of the dinner that Adrian found no fault with it, and
was in perfect good-humour at the conclusion of the service. He did not
abuse the wine they were able to procure for him, which was also much.
The coffee, too, had the honour of passing without comment. These were
sound first steps toward the conquest of an epicure, and as yet Cupid
did not grumble.

After coffee they strolled out to see the sun set from Lady Judith’s
grounds. The wind had dropped. The clouds had rolled from the zenith,
and ranged in amphitheatre with distant flushed bodies over sea and
land: Titanic crimson head and chest rising from the wave faced
Hyperion falling. There hung Briareus with deep-indented trunk and
ravined brows, stretching all his hands up to unattainable blue
summits. North-west the range had a rich white glow, as if shining to
the moon, and westward, streams of amber, melting into upper rose, shot
out from the dipping disk.

“What Sandoe calls the passion-flower of heaven,” said Richard under
his breath to Adrian, who was serenely chanting Greek hexameters, and
answered, in the swing of the caesura, “He might as well have said
cauliflower.”

Lady Judith, with a black lace veil tied over her head, met them in the
walk. She was tall and dark; dark-haired, dark-eyed, sweet and
persuasive in her accent and manner. “A second edition of the
Blandish,” thinks Adrian. She welcomed him as one who had claims on her
affability. She kissed Lucy protectingly, and remarking on the wonders
of the evening, appropriated her husband. Adrian and Lucy found
themselves walking behind them.

The sun was under. All the spaces of the sky were alight, and Richard’s
fancy flamed.

“So you’re not intoxicated with your immense triumph this morning?”
said Lady Judith.

“Don’t laugh at me. When it’s over I feel ashamed of the trouble I’ve
taken. Look at that glory!—I’m sure you despise me for it.”

“Was I not there to applaud you? I only think such energies should be
turned into some definitely useful channel. But you must not go into
the Army.”

“What else can I do?”

“You are fit for so much that is better.”

“I never can be anything like Austin.”

“But I think you can do more.”

“Well, I thank you for thinking it, Lady Judith. Something I will do. A
man must deserve to live, as you say.

“Sauces,” Adrian was heard to articulate distinctly in the rear,
“Sauces are the top tree of this science. A woman who has mastered
sauces sits on the apex of civilization.”

Briareus reddened duskily seaward. The West was all a burning rose.

“How can men see such sights as those, and live idle?” Richard resumed.
“I feel ashamed of asking my men to work for me.—Or I feel so now.”

“Not when you’re racing the Begum, I think. There’s no necessity for
you to turn democrat like Austin. Do you write now?”

“No. What is writing like mine? It doesn’t deceive me. I know it’s only
the excuse I’m making to myself for remaining idle. I haven’t written a
line since—lately.”

“Because you are so happy.”

“No, not because of that. Of course I’m very happy...” He did not
finish.

Vague, shapeless ambition had replaced love in yonder skies. No
Scientific Humanist was by to study the natural development, and guide
him. This lady would hardly be deemed a very proper guide to the
undirected energies of the youth, yet they had established relations of
that nature. She was five years older than he, and a woman, which may
explain her serene presumption.

The cloud-giants had broken up: a brawny shoulder smouldered over the
sea.

“We’ll work together in town, at all events,” said Richard,

“Why can’t we go about together at night and find out people who want
help?”

Lady Judith smiled, and only corrected his nonsense by saying, “I think
we mustn’t be too romantic. You will become a knight-errant, I suppose.
You have the characteristics of one.”

“Especially at breakfast,” Adrian’s unnecessarily emphatic
gastronomical lessons to the young wife here came in.

“You must be our champion,” continued Lady Judith: “the rescuer and
succourer of distressed dames and damsels. We want one badly.”

“You do,” said Richard, earnestly: “from what I hear: from what I
know!” His thoughts flew off with him as knight-errant hailed shrilly
at exceeding critical moment by distressed dames and damsels. Images of
airy towers hung around. His fancy performed miraculous feats. The
towers crumbled. The stars grew larger, seemed to throb with lustre.
His fancy crumbled with the towers of the air, his heart gave a leap,
he turned to Lucy.

“My darling! what have you been doing?” And as if to compensate her for
his little knight-errant infidelity, he pressed very tenderly to her.

“We have been engaged in a charming conversation on domestic cookery,”
interposed Adrian.

“Cookery! such an evening as this?” His face was a handsome likeness of
Hippias at the presentation of bridecake.

“Dearest! you know it’s very useful,” Lucy mirthfully pleaded.

“Indeed I quite agree with you, child,” said Lady Judith, “and I think
you have the laugh of us. I certainly will learn to cook some day.”

“Woman’s mission, in so many words,” ejaculated Adrian.

“And pray, what is man’s?”

“To taste thereof, and pronounce thereupon.”

“Let us give it up to them,” said Lady Judith to Richard. “You and I
never will make so delightful and beautifully balanced a world of it.”

Richard appeared to have grown perfectly willing to give everything up
to the fair face, his bridal Hesper.

Next day Lucy had to act the coward anew, and, as she did so, her heart
sank to see how painfully it affected him that she should hesitate to
go with him to his father. He was patient, gentle; he sat down by her
side to appeal to her reason, and used all the arguments he could think
of to persuade her.

“If we go together and make him see us both: if he sees he has nothing
to be ashamed of in you—rather everything to be proud of; if you are
only near him, you will not have to speak a word, and I’m certain—as
certain as that I live—that in a week we shall be settled happily at
Raynham. I know my father so well, Lucy. Nobody knows him but I.”

Lucy asked whether Mr. Harley did not.

“Adrian? Not a bit. Adrian only knows a part of people, Lucy; and not
the best part.”

Lucy was disposed to think more highly of the object of her conquest.

“Is it he that has been frightening you, Lucy?”

“No, no, Richard; oh, dear no!” she cried, and looked at him more
tenderly because she was not quite truthful.

“He doesn’t know my father at all,” said Richard. But Lucy had another
opinion of the wise youth, and secretly maintained it. She could not be
won to imagine the baronet a man of human mould, generous, forgiving,
full of passionate love at heart, as Richard tried to picture him, and
thought him, now that he beheld him again through Adrian’s embassy. To
her he was that awful figure, shrouded by the midnight. “Why are you so
harsh?” she had heard Richard cry more than once. She was sure that
Adrian must be right.

“Well, I tell you I won’t go without you,” said Richard, and Lucy
begged for a little more time.

Cupid now began to grumble, and with cause. Adrian positively refused
to go on the water unless that element were smooth as a plate. The
South-west still joked boisterously at any comparison of the sort; the
days were magnificent; Richard had yachting engagements; and Lucy
always petitioned to stay to keep Adrian company, conceiving it her
duty as hostess. Arguing with Adrian was an absurd idea. If Richard
hinted at his retaining Lucy, the wise youth would remark: “It’s a
wholesome interlude to your extremely Cupidinous behaviour, my dear
boy.”

Richard asked his wife what they could possibly find to talk about.

“All manner of things,” said Lucy; “not only cookery. He is so amusing,
though he does make fun of The Pilgrim’s Scrip, and I think he ought
not. And then, do you know, darling—you won’t think me vain?—I think he
is beginning to like me a little.”

Richard laughed at the humble mind of his Beauty.

“Doesn’t everybody like you, admire you? Doesn’t Lord Mountfalcon, and
Mr. Morton, and Lady Judith?”

“But he is one of your family, Richard.”

“And they all will, if she isn’t a coward.”

“Ah, no!” she sighs, and is chidden.

The conquest of an epicure, or any young wife’s conquest beyond her
husband, however loyally devised for their mutual happiness, may be
costly to her. Richard in his hours of excitement was thrown very much
with Lady Judith. He consulted her regarding what he termed Lucy’s
cowardice. Lady Judith said: “I think she’s wrong, but you must learn
to humour little women.”

“Then would you advise me to go up alone?” he asked, with a cloudy
forehead.

“What else can you do? Be reconciled yourself as quickly as you can.
You can’t drag her like a captive, you know?”

It is not pleasant for a young husband, fancying his bride the peerless
flower of Creation, to learn that he must humour a little woman in her.
It was revolting to Richard.

“What I fear,” he said, “is, that my father will make it smooth with
me, and not acknowledge her: so that whenever I go to him, I shall have
to leave her, and tit for tat—an abominable existence, like a ball on a
billiard-table. I won’t bear that ignominy. And this I know, I know!
she might prevent it at once, if she would only be brave, and face it.
You, you, Lady Judith, you wouldn’t be a coward?”

“Where my old lord tells me to go, I go,” the lady coldly replied.
“There’s not much merit in that. Pray, don’t cite me. Women are born
cowards, you know.”

“But I love the women who are not cowards.”

“The little thing—your wife has not refused to go?”

“No—but tears! Who can stand tears?”

Lucy had come to drop them. Unaccustomed to have his will thwarted, and
urgent where he saw the thing to do so clearly, the young husband had
spoken strong words: and she, who knew that she would have given her
life by inches for him; who knew that she was playing a part for his
happiness, and hiding for his sake the nature that was worthy his
esteem; the poor little martyr had been weak a moment.

She had Adrian’s support. The wise youth was very comfortable. He liked
the air of the Island, and he liked being petted. “A nice little woman!
a very nice little woman!” Tom Bakewell heard him murmur to himself
according to a habit he had; and his air of rather succulent patronage
as he walked or sat beside the innocent Beauty, with his head thrown
back and a smile that seemed always to be in secret communion with his
marked abdominal prominence, showed that she was gaining part of what
she played for. Wise youths who buy their loves, are not unwilling,
when opportunity offers, to try and obtain the commodity for nothing.
Examinations of her hand, as for some occult purpose, and unctuous
pattings of the same, were not infrequent. Adrian waxed now and then
Anacreontic in his compliments. Lucy would say: “That’s worse than Lord
Mountfalcon.”

“Better English than the noble lord deigns to employ—allow that?” quoth
Adrian.

“He is very kind,” said Lucy.

“To all, save to our noble vernacular,” added Adrian. “He seems to
scent a rival to his dignity there.”

It may be that Adrian scented a rival to his lymphatic emotions.

“We are at our ease here in excellent society,” he wrote to Lady
Blandish. “I am bound to confess that the Huron has a happy fortune, or
a superlative instinct. Blindfold he has seized upon a suitable mate.
She can look at a lord, and cook for an epicure. Besides Dr. Kitchener,
she reads and comments on The Pilgrim’s Scrip. The ‘Love’ chapter, of
course, takes her fancy. That picture of Woman, ‘Drawn by Reverence and
coloured by Love,’ she thinks beautiful, and repeats it, tossing up
pretty eyes. Also the lover’s petition: ‘Give me purity to be worthy
the good in her, and grant her patience to reach the good in me.’ ’Tis
quite taking to hear her lisp it. Be sure that I am repeating the
petition! I make her read me her choice passages. She has not a bad
voice.

“The Lady Judith I spoke of is Austin’s Miss Menteith, married to the
incapable old Lord Felle, or Fellow, as the wits here call him. Lord
Mountfalcon is his cousin, and her—what? She has been trying to find
out, but they have both got over their perplexity, and act respectively
the bad man reproved and the chaste counsellor; a position in which our
young couple found them, and haply diverted its perils. They had quite
taken them in hand. Lady Judith undertakes to cure the fair Papist of a
pretty, modest trick of frowning and blushing when addressed, and his
lordship directs the exuberant energies of the original man. ’Tis thus
we fulfil our destinies, and are content. Sometimes they change pupils;
my lord educates the little dame, and my lady the hope of Raynham. Joy
and blessings unto all! as the German poet sings. Lady Judith accepted
the hand of her decrepit lord that she might be of potent service to
her fellow-creatures. Austin, you know, had great hopes of her.

“I have for the first time in my career a field of lords to study. I
think it is not without meaning that I am introduced to it by a
yeoman’s niece. The language of the two social extremes is similar. I
find it to consist in an instinctively lavish use of vowels and
adjectives. My lord and Farmer Blaize speak the same tongue, only my
lord’s has lost its backbone, and is limp, though fluent. Their
pursuits are identical; but that one has money, or, as the Pilgrim
terms it, vantage, and the other has not. Their ideas seem to have a
special relationship in the peculiarity of stopping where they have
begun. Young Tom Blaize with vantage would be Lord Mountfalcon. Even in
the character of their parasites I see a resemblance, though I am bound
to confess that the Hon. Peter Brayder, who is my lord’s parasite, is
by no means noxious.

“This sounds dreadfully democrat. Pray, don’t be alarmed. The discovery
of the affinity between the two extremes of the Royal British Oak has
made me thrice conservative. I see now that the national love of a lord
is less subservience than a form of self-love; putting a gold-lace hat
on one’s image, as it were, to bow to it. I see, too, the admirable
wisdom of our system:—could there be a finer balance of power than in a
community where men intellectually nil, have lawful vantage and a
gold-lace hat on? How soothing it is to intellect—that noble rebel, as
the Pilgrim has it—to stand, and bow, and know itself superior! This
exquisite compensation maintains the balance: whereas that period
anticipated by the Pilgrim, when science shall have produced an
intellectual aristocracy, is indeed horrible to contemplate. For what
despotism is so black as one the mind cannot challenge? ’Twill be an
iron Age. Wherefore, madam, I cry, and shall continue to cry, ‘Vive
Lord Mountfalcon! long may he sip his Burgundy! long may the bacon-fed
carry him on their shoulders!’

“Mr. Morton (who does me the honour to call me Young Mephisto, and
Socrates missed) leaves to-morrow to get Master Ralph out of a scrape.
Our Richard has just been elected member of a Club for the promotion of
nausea. Is he happy? you ask. As much so as one who has had the
misfortune to obtain what he wanted can be. Speed is his passion. He
races from point to point. In emulation of Leander and Don Juan, he
swam, I hear, to the opposite shores the other day, or some
world-shaking feat of the sort: himself the Hero whom he went to meet:
or, as they who pun say, his Hero was a Bet. A pretty little domestic
episode occurred this morning. He finds her abstracted in the fire of
his caresses: she turns shy and seeks solitude: green jealousy takes
hold of him: he lies in wait, and discovers her with his new rival—a
veteran edition of the culinary Doctor! Blind to the Doctor’s great
national services, deaf to her wild music, he grasps the intruder,
dismembers him, and performs upon him the treatment he has recommended
for dressed cucumber. Tears and shrieks accompany the descent of the
gastronome. Down she rushes to secure the cherished fragments: he
follows: they find him, true to his character, alighted and straggling
over a bed of blooming flowers. Yet ere a fairer flower can gather him,
a heel black as Pluto stamps him into earth, flowers and all:—happy
burial! Pathetic tribute to his merit is watering his grave, when by
saunters my Lord Mountfalcon. ‘What’s the mattah?’ says his lordship,
soothing his moustache. They break apart, and ’tis left to me to
explain from the window. My lord looks shocked, Richard is angry with
her for having to be ashamed of himself, Beauty dries her eyes, and
after a pause of general foolishness, the business of life is resumed.
I may add that the Doctor has just been dug up, and we are busy, in the
enemy’s absence, renewing old Aeson with enchanted threads. By the way,
a Papist priest has blest them.”

A month had passed when Adrian wrote this letter. He was very
comfortable; so of course he thought Time was doing his duty. Not a
word did he say of Richard’s return, and for some reason or other
neither Richard nor Lucy spoke of it now.

Lady Blandish wrote back: “His father thinks he has refused to come to
him. By your utter silence on the subject, I fear that it must be so.
Make him come. Bring him by force. Insist on his coming. Is he mad? He
must come at once.”

To this Adrian replied, after a contemplative comfortable lapse of a
day or two, which might be laid to his efforts to adopt the lady’s
advice, “The point is that the half man declines to come without the
whole man. The terrible question of sex is our obstruction.”

Lady Blandish was in despair. She had no positive assurance that the
baronet would see his son; the mask put them all in the dark; but she
thought she saw in Sir Austin irritation that the offender, at least
when the opening to come and make his peace seemed to be before him,
should let days and weeks go by. She saw through the mask sufficiently
not to have any hope of his consenting to receive the couple at
present; she was sure that his equanimity was fictitious; but she
pierced no farther, or she might have started and asked herself, Is
this the heart of a woman?

The lady at last wrote to Richard. She said: “Come instantly, and come
alone.” Then Richard, against his judgment, gave way. “My father is not
the man I thought him!” he exclaimed sadly, and Lucy felt his eyes
saying to her: “And you, too, are not the woman I thought you.” Nothing
could the poor little heart reply but strain to his bosom and
sleeplessly pray in his arms all the night.




CHAPTER XXXV


Three weeks after Richard arrived in town, his cousin Clare was
married, under the blessings of her energetic mother, and with the
approbation of her kinsfolk, to the husband that had been expeditiously
chosen for her. The gentleman, though something more than twice the age
of his bride, had no idea of approaching senility for many long
connubial years to come. Backed by his tailor and his hairdresser, he
presented no such bad figure at the altar, and none would have thought
that he was an ancient admirer of his bride’s mama, as certainly none
knew he had lately proposed for Mrs. Doria before there was any
question of her daughter. These things were secrets; and the elastic
and happy appearance of Mr. John Todhunter did not betray them at the
altar. Perhaps he would rather have married the mother. He was a man of
property, well born, tolerably well educated, and had, when Mrs. Doria
rejected him for the first time, the reputation of being a fool—which a
wealthy man may have in his youth; but as he lived on, and did not
squander his money—amassed it, on the contrary, and did not seek to go
into Parliament, and did other negative wise things, the world’s
opinion, as usual, veered completely round, and John Todhunter was
esteemed a shrewd, sensible man—only not brilliant; that he was
brilliant could not be said of him. In fact, the man could hardly talk,
and it was a fortunate provision that no impromptu deliveries were
required of him in the marriage-service.

Mrs. Doria had her own reasons for being in a hurry. She had discovered
something of the strange impassive nature of her child; not from any
confession of Clare’s, but from signs a mother can read when, her eyes
are not resolutely shut. She saw with alarm and anguish that Clare had
fallen into the pit she had been digging for her so laboriously. In
vain she entreated the baronet to break the disgraceful, and, as she
said, illegal alliance his son had contracted. Sir Austin would not
even stop the little pension to poor Berry. “At least you will do that,
Austin,” she begged pathetically. “You will show your sense of that
horrid woman’s conduct?” He refused to offer up any victim to console
her. Then Mrs. Doria told him her thoughts,—and when an outraged
energetic lady is finally brought to exhibit these painfully hoarded
treasures, she does not use half words as a medium. His System, and his
conduct generally were denounced to him, without analysis. She let him
understand that the world laughed at him; and he heard this from her at
a time when his mask was still soft and liable to be acted on by his
nerves. “You are weak, Austin! weak, I tell you!” she said, and, like
all angry and self-interested people, prophecy came easy to her. In her
heart she accused him of her own fault, in imputing to him the wreck of
her project. The baronet allowed her to revel in the proclamation of a
dire future, and quietly counselled her to keep apart from him, which
his sister assured him she would do.

But to be passive in calamity is the province of no woman. Mark the
race at any hour. “What revolution and hubbub does not that little
instrument, the needle, avert from us!” says The Pilgrim’s Scrip. Alas,
that in calamity women cannot stitch! Now that she saw Clare wanted
other than iron, it struck her she must have a husband, and be made
secure as a woman and a wife. This seemed the thing to do: and, as she
had forced the iron down Clare’s throat, so she forced the husband, and
Clare gulped at the latter as she had at the former. On the very day
that Mrs. Doria had this new track shaped out before her, John
Todhunter called at the Foreys’. “Old John!” sang out Mrs. Doria, “show
him up to me. I want to see him particularly.” He sat with her alone.
He was a man multitudes of women would have married—whom will they
not?—and who would have married any presentable woman: but women do
want asking, and John never had the word. The rape of such men is left
to the practical animal. So John sat alone with his old flame. He had
become resigned to her perpetual lamentation and living Suttee for his
defunct rival. But, ha! what meant those soft glances now—addressed to
him? His tailor and his hairdresser gave youth to John, but they had
not the art to bestow upon him distinction, and an undistinguished man
what woman looks at? John was an indistinguishable man. For that reason
he was dry wood to a soft glance.

And now she said: “It is time you should marry; and you are the man to
be the guide and helper of a young woman, John. You are well
preserved—younger than most of the young men of our day. You are
eminently domestic, a good son, and will be a good husband and good
father. Some one you must marry.—What do you think of Clare for a wife
for you?”

At first John Todhunter thought it would be very much like his marrying
a baby. However, he listened to it, and that was enough for Mrs. Doria.

She went down to John’s mother, and consulted with her on the propriety
of the scheme of wedding her daughter to John in accordance with his
proposition. Mrs. Todhunter’s jealousy of any disturbing force in the
influence she held over her son Mrs. Doria knew to be one of the causes
of John’s remaining constant to the impression she had afore-time
produced on him. She spoke so kindly of John, and laid so much stress
on the ingrained obedience and passive disposition of her daughter,
that Mrs. Todhunter was led to admit she did think it almost time John
should be seeking a mate, and that he—all things considered—would
hardly find a fitter one. And this, John Todhunter—old John no
more—heard to his amazement when, a day or two subsequently, he
instanced the probable disapproval of his mother.

The match was arranged. Mrs. Doria did the wooing. It consisted in
telling Clare that she had come to years when marriage was desirable,
and that she had fallen into habits of moping which might have the
worse effect on her future life, as it had on her present health and
appearance, and which a husband would cure. Richard was told by Mrs.
Doria that Clare had instantaneously consented to accept Mr. John
Todhunter as lord of her days, and with more than obedience—with
alacrity. At all events, when Richard spoke to Clare, the strange
passive creature did not admit constraint on her inclinations. Mrs.
Doria allowed Richard to speak to her. She laughed at his futile
endeavours to undo her work, and the boyish sentiments he uttered on
the subject. “Let us see, child,” she said, “let us see which turns out
the best; a marriage of passion, or a marriage of common sense.”

Heroic efforts were not wanting to arrest the union. Richard made
repeated journeys to Hounslow, where Ralph was quartered, and if Ralph
could have been persuaded to carry off a young lady who did not love
him, from the bridegroom her mother averred she did love, Mrs. Doria
might have been defeated. But Ralph in his cavalry quarters was cooler
than Ralph in the Bursley meadows. “Women are oddities, Dick,” he
remarked, running a finger right and left along his upper lip. “Best
leave them to their own freaks. She’s a dear girl, though she doesn’t
talk: I like her for that. If she cared for me I’d go the race. She
never did. It’s no use asking a girl twice. She knows whether she cares
a fig for a fellow.”

The hero quitted him with some contempt. As Ralph Morton was a young
man, and he had determined that John Todhunter was an old man, he
sought another private interview with Clare, and getting her alone,
said: “Clare, I’ve come to you for the last time. Will you marry Ralph
Morton?”

To which Clare replied, “I cannot marry two husbands, Richard.”

“Will you refuse to marry this old man?”

“I must do as mama wishes.”

“Then you’re going to marry an old man—a man you don’t love, and can’t
love! Oh, good God! do you know what you’re doing?” He flung about in a
fury. “Do you know what it is? Clare!” he caught her two hands
violently, “have you any idea of the horror you’re going to commit?”

She shrank a little at his vehemence, but neither blushed nor
stammered: answering: “I see nothing wrong in doing what mama thinks
right, Richard.”

“Your mother! I tell you it’s an infamy, Clare! It’s a miserable sin! I
tell you, if I had done such a thing I would not live an hour after it.
And coldly to prepare for it! to be busy about your dresses! They told
me when I came in that you were with the milliner. To be smiling over
the horrible outrage! decorating yourself!”...

“Dear Richard,” said Clare, “you will make me very unhappy.”

“That one of my blood should be so debased!” he cried, brushing angrily
at his face. “Unhappy! I beg you to feel for yourself, Clare. But I
suppose,” and he said it scornfully, “girls don’t feel this sort of
shame.”

She grew a trifle paler.

“Next to mama, I would wish to please you, dear Richard.”

“Have you no will of your own?” he exclaimed.

She looked at him softly; a look he interpreted for the meekness he
detested in her.

“No, I believe you have none!” he added. “And what can I do? I can’t
step forward and stop this accursed marriage. If you would but say a
word I would save you; but you tie my hands. And they expect me to
stand by and see it done!”

“Will you not be there, Richard?” said Clare, following the question
with her soft eyes. It was the same voice that had so thrilled him on
his marriage morn.

“Oh, my darling Clare!” he cried in the kindest way he had ever used to
her, “if you knew how I feel this!” and now as he wept she wept, and
came insensibly into his arms.

“My darling Clare!” he repeated.

She said nothing, but seemed to shudder, weeping.

“You will do it, Clare? You will be sacrificed? So lovely as you are,
too!... Clare! you cannot be quite blind. If I dared speak to you, and
tell you all.... Look up. Can you still consent?”

“I must not disobey mama,” Clare murmured, without looking up from the
nest her cheek had made on his bosom.

“Then kiss me for the last time,” said Richard. “I’ll never kiss you
after it, Clare.”

He bent his head to meet her mouth, and she threw her arms wildly round
him, and kissed him convulsively, and clung to his lips, shutting her
eyes, her face suffused with a burning red.

Then he left her, unaware of the meaning of those passionate kisses.

Argument with Mrs. Doria was like firing paper-pellets against a stone
wall. To her indeed the young married hero spoke almost indecorously,
and that which his delicacy withheld him from speaking to Clare. He
could provoke nothing more responsive from the practical animal than
“Pooh-pooh! Tush, tush! and Fiddlededee!”

“Really,” Mrs. Doria said to her intimates, “that boy’s education acts
like a disease on him. He cannot regard anything sensibly. He is for
ever in some mad excess of his fancy, and what he will come to at last
heaven only knows! I sincerely pray that Austin will be able to bear
it.”

Threats of prayer, however, that harp upon their sincerity, are not
very well worth having. Mrs. Doria had embarked in a practical
controversy, as it were, with her brother. Doubtless she did trust he
would be able to bear his sorrows to come, but one who has uttered
prophecy can barely help hoping to see it fulfilled: she had prophecied
much grief to the baronet.

Poor John Todhunter, who would rather have married the mother, and had
none of your heroic notions about the sacred necessity for love in
marriage, moved as one guiltless of offence, and deserving his
happiness. Mrs. Doria shielded him from the hero. To see him smile at
Clare’s obedient figure, and try not to look paternal, was touching.

Meantime Clare’s marriage served one purpose. It completely occupied
Richard’s mind, and prevented him from chafing at the vexation of not
finding his father ready to meet him when he came to town. A letter had
awaited Adrian at the hotel, which said, “Detain him till you hear
further from me. Take him about with you into every form of society.”
No more than that. Adrian had to extemporize, that the baronet had gone
down to Wales on pressing business, and would be back in a week or so.
For ulterior inventions and devices wherewith to keep the young
gentleman in town, he applied to Mrs. Doria. “Leave him to me,” said
Mrs. Doria, “I’ll manage him.” And she did.

“Who can say,” asks The Pilgrim’s Scrip, “when he is not walking a
puppet to some woman?”

Mrs. Doria would hear no good of Lucy. “I believe,” she observed, as
Adrian ventured a shrugging protest in her behalf,—“it is my firm
opinion, that a scullery-maid would turn any of you men round her
little finger—only give her time and opportunity.” By dwelling on the
arts of women, she reconciled it to her conscience to do her best to
divide the young husband from his wife till it pleased his father they
should live their unhallowed union again. Without compunction, or a
sense of incongruity, she abused her brother and assisted the
fulfilment of his behests.

So the puppets were marshalled by Mrs. Doria, happy, or sad, or
indifferent. Quite against his set resolve and the tide of his
feelings, Richard found himself standing behind Clare in the church—the
very edifice that had witnessed his own marriage, and heard, “I, Clare
Doria, take thee John Pemberton,” clearly pronounced. He stood with
black brows dissecting the arts of the tailor and hairdresser on
unconscious John. The back, and much of the middle, of Mr. Todhunter’s
head was bald; the back shone like an egg-shell, but across the middle
the artist had drawn two long dabs of hair from the sides, and
plastered them cunningly, so that all save wilful eyes would have
acknowledged the head to be covered. The man’s only pretension was to a
respectable juvenility. He had a good chest, stout limbs, a face
inclined to be jolly. Mrs. Doria had no cause to be put out of
countenance at all by the exterior of her son-in-law: nor was she. Her
splendid hair and gratified smile made a light in the church. Playing
puppets must be an immense pleasure to the practical animal. The Forey
bridesmaids, five in number, and one Miss Doria, their cousin, stood as
girls do stand at these sacrifices, whether happy, sad, or indifferent;
a smile on their lips and tears in attendance. Old Mrs. Todhunter, an
exceedingly small ancient woman, was also there. “I can’t have my boy
John married without seeing it done,” she said, and throughout the
ceremony she was muttering audible encomiums on her John’s manly
behaviour.

The ring was affixed to Clare’s finger; there was no ring lost in this
common-sense marriage. The instant the clergyman bade him employ it,
John drew the ring out, and dropped it on the finger of the cold
passive hand in a businesslike way, as one who had studied the matter.
Mrs. Doria glanced aside at Richard. Richard observed Clare spread out
her fingers that the operation might be the more easily effected.

He did duty in the vestry a few minutes, and then said to his aunt:

“Now I’ll go.”

“You’ll come to the breakfast, child? The Foreys”—

He cut her short. “I’ve stood for the family, and I’ll do no more. I
won’t pretend to eat and make merry over it.”

“Richard!”

“Good-bye.”

She had attained her object and she wisely gave way.

“Well. Go and kiss Clare, and shake his hand. Pray, pray be civil.”

She turned to Adrian, and said: “He is going. You must go with him, and
find some means of keeping him, or he’ll be running off to that woman.
Now, no words—go!”

Richard bade Clare farewell. She put up her mouth to him humbly, but he
kissed her on the forehead.

“Do not cease to love me,” she said in a quavering whisper in his ear.

Mr. Todhunter stood beaming and endangering the art of the hairdresser
with his pocket-handkerchief. Now he positively was married, he thought
he would rather have the daughter than the mother, which is a reverse
of the order of human thankfulness at a gift of the Gods.

“Richard, my boy!” he said heartily, “congratulate me.”

“I should be happy to, if I could,” sedately replied the hero, to the
consternation of those around. Nodding to the bridesmaids and bowing to
the old lady, he passed out.

Adrian, who had been behind him, deputed to watch for a possible
unpleasantness, just hinted to John: “You know, poor fellow, he has got
into a mess with his marriage.”

“Oh! ah! yes!” kindly said John, “poor fellow!”

All the puppets then rolled off to the breakfast.

Adrian hurried after Richard in an extremely discontented state of
mind. Not to be at the breakfast and see the best of the fun, disgusted
him. However, he remembered that he was a philosopher, and the strong
disgust he felt was only expressed in concentrated cynicism on every
earthly matter engendered by the conversation. They walked side by side
into Kensington Gardens. The hero was mouthing away to himself, talking
by fits.

Presently he faced Adrian, crying: “And I might have stopped it! I see
it now! I might have stopped it by going straight to him, and asking
him if he dared marry a girl who did not love him. And I never thought
of it. Good heaven! I feel this miserable affair on my conscience.”

“Ah!” groaned Adrian. “An unpleasant cargo for the conscience, that! I
would rather carry anything on mine than a married couple. Do you
purpose going to him now?”

The hero soliloquized: “He’s not a bad sort of man.”...

“Well, he’s not a Cavalier,” said Adrian, “and that’s why you wonder
your aunt selected him, no doubt? He’s decidedly of the Roundhead type,
with the Puritan extracted, or inoffensive, if latent.”

“There’s the double infamy!” cried Richard, “that a man you can’t call
bad, should do this damned thing!”

“Well, it’s hard we can’t find a villain.”

“He would have listened to me, I’m sure.”

“Go to him now, Richard, my son. Go to him now. It’s not yet too late.
Who knows? If he really has a noble elevated superior mind—though not a
Cavalier in person, he may be one at heart—he might, to please you, and
since you put such stress upon it, abstain...perhaps with some loss of
dignity, but never mind. And the request might be singular, or seem so,
but everything has happened before in this world, you know, my dear
boy. And what an infinite consolation it is for the eccentric, that
reflection!”

The hero was impervious to the wise youth. He stared at him as if he
were but a speck in the universe he visioned.

It was provoking that Richard should be Adrian’s best subject for
cynical pastime, in the extraordinary heterodoxies he started, and his
worst in the way he took it; and the wise youth, against his will, had
to feel as conscious of the young man’s imaginative mental armour, as
he was of his muscular physical.

“The same sort of day!” mused Richard, looking up. “I suppose my
father’s right. We make our own fates, and nature has nothing to do
with it.”

Adrian yawned.

“Some difference in the trees, though,” Richard continued abstractedly.

“Growing bald at the top,” said Adrian.

“Will you believe that my aunt Helen compared the conduct of that
wretched slave Clare to Lucy’s, who, she had the cruel insolence to
say, entangled me into marriage?” the hero broke out loudly and
rapidly. “You know—I told you, Adrian—how I had to threaten and insist,
and how she pleaded, and implored me to wait.”

“Ah! hum!” mumbled Adrian.

“You remember my telling you?” Richard was earnest to hear her
exonerated.

“Pleaded and implored, my dear boy? Oh, no doubt she did. Where’s the
lass that doesn’t.”

“Call my wife by another name, if you please.”

“The generic title can’t be cancelled because of your having married
one of the body, my son.”

“She did all she could to persuade me to wait!” emphasized Richard.

Adrian shook his head with a deplorable smile.

“Come, come, my good Ricky; not all! not all!”

Richard bellowed: “What more could she have done?”

“She could have shaved her head, for instance.”

This happy shaft did stick. With a furious exclamation Richard shot in
front, Adrian following him; and asking him (merely to have his
assumption verified), whether he did not think she might have shaved
her head? and, presuming her to have done so, whether, in candour, he
did not think he would have waited—at least till she looked less of a
rank lunatic?

After a minute or so, the wise youth was but a fly buzzing about
Richard’s head. Three weeks of separation from Lucy, and an excitement
deceased, caused him to have soft yearnings for the dear lovely
home-face. He told Adrian it was his intention to go down that night.
Adrian immediately became serious. He was at a loss what to invent to
detain him, beyond the stale fiction that his father was coming
to-morrow. He rendered homage to the genius of woman in these straits.
“My aunt,” he thought, “would have the lie ready; and not only that,
but she would take care it did its work.”

At this juncture the voice of a cavalier in the Row hailed them,
proving to be the Honourable Peter Brayder, Lord Mountfalcon’s
parasite. He greeted them very cordially; and Richard, remembering some
fun they had in the Island, asked him to dine with them; postponing his
return till the next day. Lucy was his. It was even sweet to dally with
the delight of seeing her.

The Hon. Peter was one who did honour to the body he belonged to.
Though not so tall as a west of London footman, he was as shapely; and
he had a power of making his voice insinuating, or arrogant, as it
suited the exigencies of his profession. He had not a rap of money in
the world; yet he rode a horse, lived high, expended largely. The world
said that the Hon. Peter was salaried by his Lordship, and that, in
common with that of Parasite, he exercised the ancient companion
profession. This the world said, and still smiled at the Hon. Peter;
for he was an engaging fellow, and where he went not Lord Mountfalcon
would not go.

They had a quiet little hotel dinner, ordered by Adrian, and made a
square at the table, Ripton Thompson being the fourth. Richard sent
down to his office to fetch him, and the two friends shook hands for
the first time since the great deed had been executed. Deep was the Old
Dog’s delight to hear the praises of his Beauty sounded by such
aristocratic lips as the Hon. Peter Brayder’s. All through the dinner
he was throwing out hints and small queries to get a fuller account of
her; and when the claret had circulated, he spoke a word or two
himself, and heard the Hon. Peter eulogize his taste, and wish him a
bride as beautiful; at which Ripton blushed, and said, he had no hope
of that, and the Hon. Peter assured him marriage did not break the
mould.

After the wine this gentleman took his cigar on the balcony, and found
occasion to get some conversation with Adrian alone.

“Our young friend here—made it all right with the governor?” he asked
carelessly.

“Oh yes!” said Adrian. But it struck him that Brayder might be of
assistance in showing Richard a little of the ‘society in every form’
required by his chief’s prescript. “That is,” he continued, “we are not
yet permitted an interview with the august author of our being, and I
have rather a difficult post. ’Tis mine both to keep him here, and also
to find him the opportunity to measure himself with his fellow-man. In
other words, his father wants him to see something of life before he
enters upon housekeeping. Now I am proud to confess that I’m hardly
equal to the task. The demi, or damnedmonde—if it’s that he wants him
to observe—is one that I have not got the walk to.”

“Ha! ha!” laughed Brayder. “You do the keeping, I offer to parade the
demi. I must say, though, it’s a queer notion of the old gentleman.”

“It’s the continuation of a philosophic plan,” said Adrian.

Brayder followed the curvings of the whiff of his cigar with his eyes,
and ejaculated, “Infernally philosophic!”

“Has Lord Mountfalcon left the island?” Adrian inquired.

“Mount? to tell the truth I don’t know where he is. Chasing some light
craft, I suppose. That’s poor Mount’s weakness. It’s his ruin, poor
fellow! He’s so confoundedly in earnest at the game.”

“He ought to know it by this time, if fame speaks true,” remarked
Adrian.

“He’s a baby about women, and always will be,” said Brayder. “He’s been
once or twice wanting to marry them. Now there’s a woman—you’ve heard
of Mrs. Mount? All the world knows her.—If that woman hadn’t
scandalized.”—The young man joined them, and checked the communication.
Brayder winked to Adrian, and pitifully indicated the presence of an
innocent.

“A married man, you know,” said Adrian.

“Yes, yes!—we won’t shock him,” Brayder observed. He appeared to study
the young man while they talked.

Next morning Richard was surprised by a visit from his aunt. Mrs. Doria
took a seat by his side and spoke as follows:

“My dear nephew. Now you know I have always loved you, and thought of
your welfare as if you had been my own child. More than that, I fear.
Well, now, you are thinking of returning to—to that place—are you not?
Yes. It is as I thought. Very well now, let me speak to you. You are in
a much more dangerous position than you imagine. I don’t deny your
father’s affection for you. It would be absurd to deny it. But you are
of an age now to appreciate his character. Whatever you may do he will
always give you money. That you are sure of; that you know. Very well.
But you are one to want more than money: you want his love. Richard, I
am convinced you will never be happy, whatever base pleasures you may
be led into, if he should withhold his love from you. Now, child, you
know you have grievously offended him. I wish not to animadvert on your
conduct.—You fancied yourself in love, and so on, and you were rash.
The less said of it the better now. But you must now—it is your duty
now to do something—to do everything that lies in your power to show
him you repent. No interruptions! Listen to me. You must consider him.
Austin is not like other men. Austin requires the most delicate
management. You must—whether you feel it or no—present an appearance of
contrition. I counsel it for the good of all. He is just like a woman,
and where his feelings are offended he wants utter subservience. He has
you in town, and he does not see you:—now you know that he and I are
not in communication: we have likewise our differences:—Well, he has
you in town, and he holds aloof:—he is trying you, my dear Richard. No:
he is not at Raynham: I do not know where he is. He is trying you,
child, and you must be patient. You must convince him that you do not
care utterly for your own gratification. If this person—I wish to speak
of her with respect, for your sake—well, if she loves you at all—if, I
say, she loves you one atom, she will repeat my solicitations for you
to stay and patiently wait here till he consents to see you. I tell you
candidly, it’s your only chance of ever getting him to receive her.
That you should know. And now, Richard, I may add that there is
something else you should know. You should know that it depends
entirely upon your conduct now, whether you are to see your father’s
heart for ever divided from you, and a new family at Raynham. You do
not understand? I will explain. Brothers and sisters are excellent
things for young people, but a new brood of them can hardly be
acceptable to a young man. In fact, they are, and must be, aliens. I
only tell you what I have heard on good authority. Don’t you understand
now? Foolish boy! if you do not humour him, he will marry her. Oh! I am
sure of it. I know it. And this you will drive him to. I do not warn
you on the score of your prospects, but of your feelings. I should
regard such a contingency, Richard, as a final division between you.
Think of the scandal! but alas, that is the least of the evils.”

It was Mrs. Doria’s object to produce an impression, and avoid an
argument. She therefore left him as soon as she had, as she supposed,
made her mark on the young man. Richard was very silent during the
speech, and save for an exclamation or so, had listened attentively. He
pondered on what his aunt said. He loved Lady Blandish, and yet he did
not wish to see her Lady Feverel. Mrs. Doria laid painful stress on the
scandal, and though he did not give his mind to this, he thought of it.
He thought of his mother. Where was she? But most his thoughts recurred
to his father, and something akin to jealousy slowly awakened his heart
to him. He had given him up, and had not latterly felt extremely
filial; but he could not bear the idea of a division in the love of
which he had ever been the idol and sole object. And such a man, too!
so good! so generous! If it was jealousy that roused the young man’s
heart to his father, the better part of love was also revived in it. He
thought of old days: of his father’s forbearance, his own wilfulness.
He looked on himself, and what he had done, with the eyes of such a
man. He determined to do all he could to regain his favour.

Mrs. Doria learnt from Adrian in the evening that her nephew intended
waiting in town another week.

“That will do,” smiled Mrs. Doria. “He will be more patient at the end
of a week.”

“Oh! does patience beget patience?” said Adrian. “I was not aware it
was a propagating virtue. I surrender him to you. I shan’t be able to
hold him in after one week more. I assure you, my dear aunt, he’s
already”...

“Thank you, no explanation,” Mrs. Doria begged.

When Richard saw her next, he was informed that she had received a most
satisfactory letter from Mrs. John Todhunter: quite a glowing account
of John’s behaviour: but on Richard’s desiring to know the words Clare
had written, Mrs. Doria objected to be explicit, and shot into worldly
gossip.

“Clare seldom glows,” said Richard.

“No, I mean for her,” his aunt remarked. “Don’t look like your father,
child.”

“I should like to have seen the letter,” said Richard.

Mrs. Doria did not propose to show it.




CHAPTER XXXVI


A Lady driving a pair of greys was noticed by Richard in his rides and
walks. She passed him rather obviously and often. She was very
handsome; a bold beauty, with shining black hair, red lips, and eyes
not afraid of men. The hair was brushed from her temples, leaving one
of those fine reckless outlines which the action of driving, and the
pace, admirably set off. She took his fancy. He liked the air of
petulant gallantry about her, and mused upon the picture, rare to him,
of a glorious dashing woman. He thought, too, she looked at him. He was
not at the time inclined to be vain, or he might have been sure she
did. Once it struck him she nodded slightly.

He asked Adrian one day in the park—who she was.

“I don’t know her,” said Adrian. “Probably a superior priestess of
Paphos.”

“Now that’s my idea of Bellona,” Richard exclaimed. “Not the fury they
paint, but a spirited, dauntless, eager-looking creature like that.”

“Bellona?” returned the wise youth. “I don’t think her hair was black.
Red, wasn’t it? I shouldn’t compare her to Bellona; though, no doubt,
she’s as ready to spill blood. Look at her! She does seem to scent
carnage. I see your idea. No; I should liken her to Diana emerged from
the tutorship of Master Endymion, and at nice play among the gods.
Depend upon it—they tell us nothing of the matter—Olympus shrouds the
story—but you may be certain that when she left the pretty shepherd she
had greater vogue than Venus up aloft.”

Brayder joined them.

“See Mrs. Mount go by?” he said.

“Oh, that’s Mrs. Mount!” cried Adrian.

“Who’s Mrs. Mount?” Richard inquired.

“A sister to Miss Random, my dear boy.”

“Like to know her?” drawled the Hon. Peter.

Richard replied indifferently, “No,” and Mrs. Mount passed out of sight
and out of the conversation.

The young man wrote submissive letters to his father. “I have remained
here waiting to see you now five weeks,” he wrote. “I have written to
you three letters, and you do not reply to them. Let me tell you again
how sincerely I desire and pray that you will come, or permit me to
come to you and throw myself at your feet, and beg my forgiveness, and
hers. She as earnestly implores it. Indeed, I am very wretched, sir.
Believe me, there is nothing I would not do to regain your esteem and
the love I fear I have unhappily forfeited. I will remain another week
in the hope of hearing from you, or seeing you. I beg of you, sir, not
to drive me mad. Whatever you ask of me I will consent to.”

“Nothing he would not do!” the baronet commented as he read. “There is
nothing he would not do! He will remain another week and give me that
final chance! And it is I who drive him mad! Already he is beginning to
cast his retribution on my shoulders.”

Sir Austin had really gone down to Wales to be out of the way. A
Shaddock-Dogmatist does not meet misfortune without hearing of it, and
the author of The Pilgrim’s Scrip in trouble found London too hot for
him. He quitted London to take refuge among the mountains; living there
in solitary commune with a virgin Note-book.

Some indefinite scheme was in his head in this treatment of his son.
Had he construed it, it would have looked ugly; and it settled to a
vague principle that the young man should be tried and tested.

“Let him learn to deny himself something. Let him live with his equals
for a term. If he loves me he will read my wishes.” Thus he explained
his principle to Lady Blandish.

The lady wrote: “You speak of a term. Till when? May I name one to him?
It is the dreadful uncertainty that reduces him to despair. That, and
nothing else. Pray be explicit.”

In return, he distantly indicated Richard’s majority.

How could Lady Blandish go and ask the young man to wait a year away
from his wife? Her instinct began to open a wide eye on the idol she
worshipped.

When people do not themselves know what they mean, they succeed in
deceiving and imposing upon others. Not only was Lady Blandish
mystified; Mrs. Doria, who pierced into the recesses of everybody’s
mind, and had always been in the habit of reading off her brother from
infancy, and had never known herself to be once wrong about him, she
confessed she was quite at a loss to comprehend Austin’s principle.
“For principle he has,” said Mrs. Doria; “he never acts without one.
But what it is, I cannot at present perceive. If he would write, and
command the boy to await his return, all would be clear. He allows us
to go and fetch him, and then leaves us all in a quandary. It must be
some woman’s influence. That is the only way to account for it.”

“Singular!” interjected Adrian, “what pride women have in their sex!
Well, I have to tell you, my dear aunt, that the day after to-morrow I
hand my charge over to your keeping. I can’t hold him in an hour
longer. I’ve had to leash him with lies till my invention’s exhausted.
I petition to have them put down to the chief’s account, but when the
stream runs dry I can do no more. The last was, that I had heard from
him desiring me to have the South-west bedroom ready for him on Tuesday
proximate. ‘So!’ says my son, ‘I’ll wait till then,’ and from the
gigantic effort he exhibited in coming to it, I doubt any human power’s
getting him to wait longer.”

“We must, we must detain him,” said Mrs. Doria. “If we do not, I am
convinced Austin will do something rash that he will for ever repent.
He will marry that woman, Adrian. Mark my words. Now with any other
young man!... But Richard’s education! that ridiculous System!... Has
he no distraction? nothing to amuse him?”

“Poor boy! I suppose he wants his own particular playfellow.”

The wise youth had to bow to a reproof.

“I tell you, Adrian, he will marry that woman.”

“My dear aunt! Can a chaste man do aught more commendable?”

“Has the boy no object we can induce him to follow?—If he had but a
profession!”

“What say you to the regeneration of the streets of London, and the
profession of moral-scavenger, aunt? I assure you I have served a
month’s apprenticeship with him. We sally forth on the tenth hour of
the night. A female passes. I hear him groan. ‘Is she one of them,
Adrian?’ I am compelled to admit she is not the saint he deems it the
portion of every creature wearing petticoats to be. Another groan; an
evident internal, ‘It cannot be—and yet!’...that we hear on the stage.
Rollings of eyes: impious questionings of the Creator of the universe;
savage mutterings against brutal males; and then we meet a second young
person, and repeat the performance—of which I am rather tired. It would
be all very well, but he turns upon me, and lectures me because I don’t
hire a house, and furnish it for all the women one meets to live in in
purity. Now that’s too much to ask of a quiet man. Master Thompson has
latterly relieved me, I’m happy to say.”

Mrs. Doria thought her thoughts.

“Has Austin written to you since you were in town?”

“Not an Aphorism!” returned Adrian.

“I must see Richard to-morrow morning,” Mrs. Doria ended the colloquy
by saying.

The result of her interview with her nephew was, that Richard made no
allusion to a departure on the Tuesday; and for many days afterward he
appeared to have an absorbing business on his hands: but what it was
Adrian did not then learn, and his admiration of Mrs. Doria’s genius
for management rose to a very high pitch.

On a morning in October they had an early visitor in the person of the
Hon. Peter, whom they had not seen for a week or more.

“Gentlemen,” he said, flourishing his cane in his most affable manner,
“I’ve come to propose to you to join us in a little dinner-party at
Richmond. Nobody’s in town, you know. London’s as dead as a stock-fish.
Nothing but the scrapings to offer you. But the weather’s fine: I
flatter myself you’ll find the company agreeable, What says my friend
Feverel?”

Richard begged to be excused.

“No, no: positively you must come,” said the Hon. Peter. “I’ve had some
trouble to get them together to relieve the dulness of your
incarceration. Richmond’s within the rules of your prison. You can be
back by night. Moonlight on the water—lovely woman. We’ve engaged a
city-barge to pull us back. Eight oars—I’m not sure it isn’t sixteen.
Come—the word!”

Adrian was for going. Richard said he had an appointment with Ripton.

“You’re in for another rick, you two,” said Adrian. “Arrange that we
go. You haven’t seen the cockney’s Paradise. Abjure Blazes, and taste
of peace, my son.”

After some persuasion, Richard yawned wearily, and got up, and threw
aside the care that was on him, saying, “Very well. Just as you like.
We’ll take old Rip with us.”

Adrian consulted Brayder’s eye at this. The Hon. Peter briskly declared
he should be delighted to have Feverel’s friend, and offered to take
them all down in his drag.

“If you don’t get a match on to swim there with the tide—eh, Feverel,
my boy?”

Richard replied that he had given up that sort of thing, at which
Brayder communicated a queer glance to Adrian, and applauded the youth.

Richmond was under a still October sun. The pleasant landscape, bathed
in Autumn, stretched from the foot of the hill to a red horizon haze.
The day was like none that Richard vividly remembered. It touched no
link in the chain of his recollection. It was quiet, and belonged to
the spirit of the season.

Adrian had divined the character of the scrapings they were to meet.
Brayder introduced them to one or two of the men, hastily and in rather
an undervoice, as a thing to get over. They made their bow to the first
knot of ladies they encountered. Propriety was observed strictly, even
to severity. The general talk was of the weather. Here and there a lady
would seize a button-hole or any little bit of the habiliments, of the
man she was addressing; and if it came to her to chide him, she did it
with more than a forefinger. This, however, was only here and there,
and a privilege of intimacy.

Where ladies are gathered together, the Queen of the assemblage may be
known by her Court of males. The Queen of the present gathering leaned
against a corner of the open window, surrounded by a stalwart Court, in
whom a practised eye would have discerned guardsmen, and Ripton, with a
sinking of the heart, apprehended lords. They were fine men, offering
inanimate homage. The trim of their whiskerage, the cut of their coats,
the high-bred indolence in their aspect, eclipsed Ripton’s sense of
self-esteem. But they kindly looked over him. Occasionally one
committed a momentary outrage on him with an eye-glass, seeming to cry
out in a voice of scathing scorn, “Who’s this?” and Ripton got closer
to his hero to justify his humble pretensions to existence and an
identity in the shadow of him. Richard gazed about. Heroes do not
always know what to say or do; and the cold bath before dinner in
strange company is one of the instances. He had recognized his superb
Bellona in the lady by the garden window. For Brayder the men had nods
and yokes, the ladies a pretty playfulness. He was very busy, passing
between the groups, chatting, laughing, taking the feminine taps he
received, and sometimes returning them in sly whispers. Adrian sat down
and crossed his legs, looking amused and benignant.

“Whose dinner is it?” Ripton heard a mignonne beauty ask of a cavalier.

“Mount’s, I suppose,” was the answer.

“Where is he? Why don’t he come?”

“An affaire, I fancy.”

“There he is again! How shamefully he treats Mrs. Mount!”

“She don’t seem to cry over it.”

Mrs. Mount was flashing her teeth and eyes with laughter at one of her
Court, who appeared to be Fool.

Dinner was announced. The ladies proclaimed extravagant appetites.
Brayder posted his three friends. Ripton found himself under the lee of
a dame with a bosom. On the other side of him was the mignonne. Adrian
was at the lower end of the table. Ladies were in profusion, and he had
his share. Brayder drew Richard from seat to seat. A happy man had
established himself next to Mrs. Mount. Him Brayder hailed to take the
head of the table. The happy man objected, Brayder continued urgent,
the lady tenderly insisted, the happy man grimaced, dropped into the
post of honour, strove to look placable. Richard usurped his chair, and
was not badly welcomed by his neighbour.

Then the dinner commenced, and had all the attention of the company,
till the flying of the first champagne-cork gave the signal, and a hum
began to spread. Sparkling wine, that looseneth the tongue, and
displayeth the verity, hath also the quality of colouring it. The
ladies laughed high; Richard only thought them gay and natural. They
flung back in their chairs and laughed to tears; Ripton thought only of
the pleasure he had in their society. The champagne-corks continued a
regular file-firing.

“Where have you been lately? I haven’t seen you in the park,” said Mrs.
Mount to Richard.

“No,” he replied, “I’ve not been there.” The question seemed odd: she
spoke so simply that it did not impress him. He emptied his glass, and
had it filled again.

The Hon. Peter did most of the open talking, which related to horses,
yachting, opera, and sport generally: who was ruined; by what horse, or
by what woman. He told one or two of Richard’s feats. Fair smiles
rewarded the hero.

“Do you bet?” said Mrs. Mount.

“Only on myself,” returned Richard.

“Bravo!” cried his Bellona, and her eye sent a lingering delirious
sparkle across her brimming glass at him.

“I’m sure you’re a safe one to back,” she added, and seemed to scan his
points approvingly.

Richard’s cheeks mounted bloom.

“Don’t you adore champagne?” quoth the dame with a bosom to Ripton.

“Oh, yes!” answered Ripton, with more candour than accuracy, “I always
drink it.”

“Do you indeed?” said the enraptured bosom, ogling him. “You would be a
friend, now! I hope you don’t object to a lady joining you now and
then. Champagne’s my folly.”

A laugh was circling among the ladies of whom Adrian was the centre;
first low, and as he continued some narration, peals resounded, till
those excluded from the fun demanded the cue, and ladies leaned behind
gentlemen to take it up, and formed an electric chain of laughter. Each
one, as her ear received it, caught up her handkerchief, and laughed,
and looked shocked afterwards, or looked shocked and then spouted
laughter. The anecdote might have been communicated to the bewildered
cavaliers, but coming to a lady of a demurer cast, she looked shocked
without laughing, and reproved the female table, in whose breasts it
was consigned to burial: but here and there a man’s head was seen bent,
and a lady’s mouth moved, though her face was not turned toward him,
and a man’s broad laugh was presently heard, while the lady gazed
unconsciously before her, and preserved her gravity if she could escape
any other lady’s eyes; failing in which, handkerchiefs were
simultaneously seized, and a second chime arose, till the tickling
force subsided to a few chance bursts.

What nonsense it is that my father writes about women! thought Richard.
He says they can’t laugh, and don’t understand humour. It comes, he
reflected, of his shutting himself from the world. And the idea that he
was seeing the world, and feeling wiser, flattered him. He talked
fluently to his dangerous Bellona. He gave her some reminiscences of
Adrian’s whimsies.

“Oh!” said she, “that’s your tutor, is it!” She eyed the young man as
if she thought he must go far and fast.

Ripton felt a push. “Look at that,” said the bosom, fuming utter
disgust. He was directed to see a manly arm round the waist of the
mignonne. “Now that’s what I don’t like in company,” the bosom inflated
to observe with sufficient emphasis. “She always will allow it with
everybody. Give her a nudge.”

Ripton protested that he dared not; upon which she said, “Then I will”;
and inclined her sumptuous bust across his lap, breathing wine in his
face, and gave the nudge. The mignonne turned an inquiring eye on
Ripton; a mischievous spark shot from it. She laughed, and said;
“Aren’t you satisfied with the old girl?”

“Impudence!” muttered the bosom, growing grander and redder.

“Do, do fill her glass, and keep her quiet—she drinks port when there’s
no more champagne,” said the mignonne.

The bosom revenged herself by whispering to Ripton scandal of the
mignonne, and between them he was enabled to form a correcter estimate
of the company, and quite recovered from his original awe: so much so
as to feel a touch of jealousy at seeing his lively little neighbour
still held in absolute possession.

Mrs. Mount did not come out much; but there was a deferential manner in
the bearing of the men toward her, which those haughty creatures accord
not save to clever women; and she contrived to hold the talk with three
or four at the head of the table while she still had passages aside
with Richard.

The port and claret went very well after the champagne. The ladies here
did not ignominiously surrender the field to the gentlemen; they
maintained their position with honour. Silver was seen far out on
Thames. The wine ebbed, and the laughter. Sentiment and cigars took up
the wondrous tale.

“Oh, what a lovely night!” said the ladies, looking above.

“Charming,” said the gentlemen, looking below.

The faint-smelling cool Autumn air was pleasant after the feast.
Fragrant weeds burned bright about the garden.

“We are split into couples,” said Adrian to Richard, who was standing
alone, eying the landscape. “Tis the influence of the moon! Apparently
we are in Cyprus. How has my son enjoyed himself? How likes he the
society of Aspasia? I feel like a wise Greek to-night.”

Adrian was jolly, and rolled comfortably as he talked. Ripton had been
carried off by the sentimental bosom. He came up to them and whispered:
“By Jove, Ricky! do you know what sort of women these are?”

Richard said he thought them a nice sort.

“Puritan!” exclaimed Adrian, slapping Ripton on the back. “Why didn’t
you get tipsy, sir? Don’t you ever intoxicate yourself except at lawful
marriages? Reveal to us what you have done with the portly dame?”

Ripton endured his bantering that he might hang about Richard, and
watch over him. He was jealous of his innocent Beauty’s husband being
in proximity with such women. Murmuring couples passed them to and fro.

“By Jove, Ricky!” Ripton favoured his friend with another hard whisper,
“there’s a woman smoking!”

“And why not, O Riptonus?” said Adrian. “Art unaware that woman
cosmopolitan is woman consummate? and dost grumble to pay the small
price for the splendid gem?”

“Well, I don’t like women to smoke,” said plain Ripton.

“Why mayn’t they do what men do?” the hero cried impetuously. “I hate
that contemptible narrow-mindedness. It’s that makes the ruin and
horrors I see. Why mayn’t they do what men do? I like the women who are
brave enough not to be hypocrites. By heaven! if these women are bad, I
like them better than a set of hypocritical creatures who are all show,
and deceive you in the end.”

“Bravo!” shouted Adrian. “There speaks the regenerator.”

Ripton, as usual, was crushed by his leader. He had no argument. He
still thought women ought not to smoke; and he thought of one far away,
lonely by the sea, who was perfect without being cosmopolitan.

The Pilgrim’s Scrip remarks that: “Young men take joy in nothing so
much as the thinking women Angels: and nothing sours men of experience
more than knowing that all are not quite so.”

The Aphorist would have pardoned Ripton Thompson his first Random
extravagance, had he perceived the simple warm-hearted worship of
feminine goodness Richard’s young bride had inspired in the breast of
the youth. It might possibly have taught him to put deeper trust in our
nature.

Ripton thought of her, and had a feeling of sadness. He wandered about
the grounds by himself, went through an open postern, and threw himself
down among some bushes on the slope of the hill. Lying there, and
meditating, he became aware of voices conversing.

“What does he want?” said a woman’s voice. “It’s another of his
villanies, I know. Upon my honour, Brayder, when I think of what I have
to reproach him for, I think I must go mad, or kill him.”

“Tragic!” said the Hon. Peter. “Haven’t you revenged yourself, Bella,
pretty often? Best deal openly. This is a commercial transaction. You
ask for money, and you are to have it—on the conditions: double the
sum, and debts paid.”

“He applies to me!”

“You know, my dear Bella, it has long been all up between you. I think
Mount has behaved very well, considering all he knows. He’s not easily
hoodwinked, you know. He resigns himself to his fate and follows other
game.”

“Then the condition is, that I am to seduce this young man?”

“My dear Bella! you strike your bird like a hawk. I didn’t say seduce.
Hold him in—play with him. Amuse him.”

“I don’t understand half-measures.”

“Women seldom do.”

“How I hate you, Brayder!”

“I thank your ladyship.”

The two walked farther. Ripton had heard some little of the colloquy.
He left the spot in a serious mood, apprehensive of something dark to
the people he loved, though he had no idea of what the Hon. Peter’s
stipulation involved.

On the voyage back to town, Richard was again selected to sit by Mrs.
Mount. Brayder and Adrian started the jokes. The pair of parasites got
on extremely well together. Soft fell the plash of the oars; softly the
moonlight curled around them; softly the banks glided by. The ladies
were in a state of high sentiment. They sang without request. All
deemed the British ballad-monger an appropriate interpreter of their
emotions. After good wine, and plenty thereof, fair throats will make
men of taste swallow that remarkable composer. Eyes, lips, hearts;
darts and smarts and sighs; beauty, duty; bosom, blossom; false one,
farewell! To this pathetic strain they melted. Mrs. Mount, though
strongly requested, declined to sing. She preserved her state. Under
the tall aspens of Brentford-ait, and on they swept, the white moon in
their wake. Richard’s hand lay open by his side. Mrs. Mount’s little
white hand by misadventure fell into it. It was not pressed, or soothed
for its fall, or made intimate with eloquent fingers. It lay there like
a bit of snow on the cold ground. A yellow leaf wavering down from the
aspens struck Richard’s cheek, and he drew away the very hand to throw
back his hair and smooth his face, and then folded his arms,
unconscious of offence. He was thinking ambitiously of his life: his
blood was untroubled, his brain calmly working.

“Which is the more perilous?” is a problem put by the Pilgrim: “To meet
the temptings of Eve, or to pique her?”

Mrs. Mount stared at the young man as at a curiosity, and turned to
flirt with one of her Court. The Guardsmen were mostly sentimental. One
or two rattled, and one was such a good-humoured fellow that Adrian
could not make him ridiculous. The others seemed to give themselves up
to a silent waxing in length of limb. However far they sat removed,
everybody was entangled in their legs. Pursuing his studies, Adrian
came to the conclusion, that the same close intellectual and moral
affinity which he had discovered to exist between our nobility and our
yeomanry, is to be observed between the Guardsman class, and that of
the corps de ballet: they both live by the strength of their legs,
where also their wits, if they do not altogether reside there, are
principally developed: both are volage; wine, tobacco, and the moon,
influence both alike; and admitting the one marked difference that does
exist, it is, after all, pretty nearly the same thing to be coquetting
and sinning on two legs as on the point of a toe.

A long Guardsman with a deep bass voice sang a doleful song about the
twining tendrils of the heart ruthlessly torn, but required urgent
persuasions and heavy trumpeting of his lungs to get to the end: before
he had accomplished it, Adrian had contrived to raise a laugh in his
neighbourhood, so that the company was divided, and the camp split:
jollity returned to one-half, while sentiment held the other. Ripton,
blotted behind the bosom, was only lucky in securing a higher degree of
heat than was possible for the rest. “Are you cold?” she would ask,
smiling charitably.

“I am,” said the mignonne, as if to excuse her conduct.

“You always appear to be,” the fat one sniffed and snapped.

“Won’t you warm two, Mrs. Mortimer?” said the naughty little woman.

Disdain prevented any further notice of her. Those familiar with the
ladies enjoyed their sparring, which was frequent. The mignonne was
heard to whisper: “That poor fellow will certainly be stewed.”

Very prettily the ladies took and gave warmth, for the air on the water
was chill and misty. Adrian had beside him the demure one who had
stopped the circulation of his anecdote. She in nowise objected to the
fair exchange, but said “Hush!” betweenwhiles.

Past Kew and Hammersmith, on the cool smooth water; across Putney
reach; through Battersea bridge; and the City grew around them, and the
shadows of great mill-factories slept athwart the moonlight.

All the ladies prattled sweetly of a charming day when they alighted on
land. Several cavaliers crushed for the honour of conducting Mrs. Mount
to her home.

“My brougham’s here; I shall go alone,” said Mrs. Mount. “Some one
arrange my shawl.”

She turned her back to Richard, who had a view of a delicate neck as he
manipulated with the bearing of a mailed knight.

“Which way are you going?” she asked carelessly, and, to his reply as
to the direction, said: “Then I can give you a lift,” and she took his
arm with a matter-of-course air, and walked up the stairs with him.

Ripton saw what had happened. He was going to follow: the portly dame
retained him, and desired him to get her a cab.

“Oh, you happy fellow!” said the bright-eyed mignonne, passing by.

Ripton procured the cab, and stuffed it full without having to get into
it himself.

“Try and let him come in too?” said the persecuting creature, again
passing.

“Take liberties with your men—you shan’t with me,” retorted the angry
bosom, and drove off.

“So she’s been and gone and run away and left him after all his
trouble!” cried the pert little thing, peering into Ripton’s eyes. “Now
you’ll never be so foolish as to pin your faith to fat women again.
There! he shall be made happy another time.” She gave his nose a
comical tap, and tripped away with her possessor.

Ripton rather forgot his friend for some minutes: Random thoughts laid
hold of him. Cabs and carriages rattled past. He was sure he had been
among members of the nobility that day, though when they went by him
now they only recognized him with an effort of the eyelids. He began to
think of the day with exultation, as an event. Recollections of the
mignonne were captivating. “Blue eyes—just what I like! And such a
little impudent nose, and red lips, pouting—the very thing I like! And
her hair? darkish, I think—say brown. And so saucy, and light on her
feet. And kind she is, or she wouldn’t have talked to me like that.”
Thus, with a groaning soul, he pictured her. His reason voluntarily
consigned her to the aristocracy as a natural appanage: but he did
amorously wish that Fortune had made a lord of him.

Then his mind reverted to Mrs. Mount, and the strange bits of the
conversation he had heard on the hill. He was not one to suspect
anybody positively. He was timid of fixing a suspicion. It hovered
indefinitely, and clouded people, without stirring him to any resolve.
Still the attentions of the lady toward Richard were queer. He
endeavoured to imagine they were in the nature of things, because
Richard was so handsome that any woman must take to him. “But he’s
married,” said Ripton, “and he mustn’t go near these people if he’s
married.” Not a high morality, perhaps better than none at all: better
for the world were it practised more. He thought of Richard along with
that sparkling dame, alone with her. The adorable beauty of his dear
bride, her pure heavenly face, swam before him. Thinking of her, he
lost sight of the mignonne who had made him giddy.

He walked to Richard’s hotel, and up and down the street there, hoping
every minute to hear his step; sometimes fancying he might have
returned and gone to bed. Two o’clock struck. Ripton could not go away.
He was sure he should not sleep if he did. At last the cold sent him
homeward, and leaving the street, on the moonlight side of Piccadilly
he met his friend patrolling with his head up and that swing of the
feet proper to men who are chanting verses.

“Old Rip!” cried Richard, cheerily. “What on earth are you doing here
at this hour of the morning?”

Ripton muttered of his pleasure at meeting him. “I wanted to shake your
hand before I went home.”

Richard smiled on him in an amused kindly way. “That all? You may shake
my hand any day, like a true man as you are, old Rip! I’ve been
speaking about you. Do you know, that—Mrs. Mount—never saw you all the
time at Richmond, or in the boat!”

“Oh!” Ripton said, well assured that he was a dwarf “you saw her safe
home?”

“Yes. I’ve been there for the last couple of hours—talking. She talks
capitally: she’s wonderfully clever. She’s very like a man, only much
nicer. I like her.”

“But, Richard, excuse me—I’m sure I don’t mean to offend you—but now
you’re married...perhaps you couldn’t help seeing her home, but I think
you really indeed oughtn’t to have gone upstairs.”

Ripton delivered this opinion with a modest impressiveness.

“What do you mean?” said Richard. “You don’t suppose I care for any
woman but my little darling down there.” He laughed.

“No; of course not. That’s absurd. What I mean is, that people perhaps
will—you know, they do—they say all manner of things, and that makes
unhappiness; and I do wish you were going home to-morrow, Ricky. I
mean, to your dear wife.” Ripton blushed and looked away as he spoke.

The hero gave one of his scornful glances. “So you’re anxious about my
reputation. I hate that way of looking on women. Because they have been
once misled—look how much weaker they are!—because the world has given
them an ill fame, you would treat them as contagious and keep away from
them for the sake of your character!

“It would be different with me,” quoth Ripton.

“How?” asked the hero.

“Because I’m worse than you,” was all the logical explanation Ripton
was capable of.

“I do hope you will go home soon,” he added.

“Yes,” said Richard, “and I, so do I hope so. But I’ve work to do now.
I dare not, I cannot, leave it. Lucy would be the last to ask me;—you
saw her letter yesterday. Now listen to me, Rip. I want to make you be
just to women.”

Then he read Ripton a lecture on erring women, speaking of them as if
he had known them and studied them for years. Clever, beautiful, but
betrayed by love, it was the first duty of all true men to cherish and
redeem them. “We turn them into curses, Rip; these divine creatures.”
And the world suffered for it. That—that was the root of all the evil
in the world!

“I don’t feel anger or horror at these poor women, Rip! It’s strange. I
knew what they were when we came home in the boat. But I do—it tears my
heart to see a young girl given over to an old man—a man she doesn’t
love. That’s shame!—Don’t speak of it.”

Forgetting to contest the premiss, that all betrayed women are betrayed
by love, Ripton was quite silenced. He, like most young men, had
pondered somewhat on this matter, and was inclined to be sentimental
when he was not hungry. They walked in the moonlight by the railings of
the park. Richard harangued at leisure, while Ripton’s teeth chattered.
Chivalry might be dead, but still there was something to do, went the
strain. The lady of the day had not been thrown in the hero’s path
without an object, he said; and he was sadly right there. He did not
express the thing clearly; nevertheless Ripton understood him to mean,
he intended to rescue that lady from further transgressions, and show a
certain scorn of the world. That lady, and then other ladies unknown,
were to be rescued. Ripton was to help. He and Ripton were to be the
knights of this enterprise. When appealed to, Ripton acquiesced, and
shivered. Not only were they to be knights, they would have to be
Titans, for the powers of the world, the spurious ruling Social Gods,
would have to be defied and overthrown. And Titan number one flung up
his handsome bold face as if to challenge base Jove on the spot; and
Titan number two strained the upper button of his coat to meet across
his pocket-handkerchief on his chest, and warmed his fingers under his
coat-tails. The moon had fallen from her high seat and was in the mists
of the West, when he was allowed to seek his blankets, and the cold
acting on his friend’s eloquence made Ripton’s flesh very contrite. The
poor fellow had thinner blood than the hero; but his heart was good. By
the time he had got a little warmth about him, his heart gratefully
strove to encourage him in the conception of becoming a knight and a
Titan; and so striving Ripton fell asleep and dreamed.




CHAPTER XXXVII


Behold the hero embarked in the redemption of an erring beautiful
woman.

“Alas!” writes the Pilgrim at this very time to Lady Blandish, “I
cannot get that legend of the Serpent from me, the more I think. Has he
not caught you, and ranked you foremost in his legions? For see: till
you were fashioned, the fruits hung immobile on the boughs. They swayed
before us, glistening and cold. The hand must be eager that plucked
them. They did not come down to us, and smile, and speak our language,
and read our thoughts, and know when to fly, when to follow! how surely
to have us!

“Do but mark one of you standing openly in the track of the Serpent.
What shall be done with her? I fear the world is wiser than its judges!
Turn from her, says the world. By day the sons of the world do. It
darkens, and they dance together downward. Then comes there one of the
world’s elect who deems old counsel devilish; indifference to the end
of evil worse than its pursuit. He comes to reclaim her. From deepest
bane will he bring her back to highest blessing. Is not that a bait
already? Poor fish! ’tis wondrous flattering. The Serpent has slimed
her so to secure him! With slow weary steps he draws her into light:
she clings to him; she is human; part of his work, and he loves it. As
they mount upward, he looks on her more, while she, it may be, looks
above. What has touched him? What has passed out of her, and into him?
The Serpent laughs below. At the gateways of the Sun they fall
together!”

This alliterative production was written without any sense of the peril
that makes prophecy.

It suited Sir Austin to write thus. It was a channel to his acrimony
moderated through his philosophy. The letter was a reply to a vehement
entreaty from Lady Blandish for him to come up to Richard and forgive
him thoroughly: Richard’s name was not mentioned in it.

“He tries to be more than he is,” thought the lady: and she began
insensibly to conceive him less than he was.

The baronet was conscious of a certain false gratification in his son’s
apparent obedience to his wishes and complete submission; a
gratification he chose to accept as his due, without dissecting or
accounting for it. The intelligence reiterating that Richard waited,
and still waited; Richard’s letters, and more his dumb abiding and
practical penitence; vindicated humanity sufficiently to stop the
course of virulent aphorisms. He could speak, we have seen, in sorrow
for this frail nature of ours, that he had once stood forth to
champion. “But how long will this last?” he demanded, with the air of
Hippias. He did not reflect how long it had lasted. Indeed, his
indigestion of wrath had made of him a moral Dyspepsy.

It was not mere obedience that held Richard from the aims of his young
wife: nor was it this new knightly enterprise he had presumed to
undertake. Hero as he was, a youth, open to the insane promptings of
hot blood, he was not a fool. There had been talk between him and Mrs.
Doria of his mother. Now that he had broken from his father, his heart
spoke for her. She lived, he knew: he knew no more. Words painfully
hovering along the borders of plain speech had been communicated to
him, filling him with moody imaginings. If he thought of her, the red
was on his face, though he could not have said why. But now, after
canvassing the conduct of his father, and throwing him aside as a
terrible riddle, he asked Mrs. Doria to tell him of his other parent.
As softly as she could she told the story. To her the shame was past:
she could weep for the poor lady. Richard dropped no tears. Disgrace of
this kind is always present to a son, and, educated as he had been,
these tidings were a vivid fire in his brain. He resolved to hunt her
out, and take her from the man. Here was work set to his hand. All her
dear husband did was right to Lucy. She encouraged him to stay for that
purpose, thinking it also served another. There was Tom Bakewell to
watch over Lucy: there was work for him to do. Whether it would please
his father he did not stop to consider. As to the justice of the act,
let us say nothing.

On Ripton devolved the humbler task of grubbing for Sandoe’s place of
residence; and as he was unacquainted with the name by which the poet
now went in private, his endeavours were not immediately successful.
The friends met in the evening at Lady Blandish’s town-house, or at the
Foreys’, where Mrs. Doria procured the reverer of the Royal Martyr, and
staunch conservative, a favourable reception. Pity, deep pity for
Richard’s conduct Ripton saw breathing out of Mrs. Doria. Algernon
Feverel treated his nephew with a sort of rough commiseration, as a
young fellow who had run off the road.

Pity was in Lady Blandish’s eyes, though for a different cause. She
doubted if she did well in seconding his father’s unwise
scheme—supposing him to have a scheme. She saw the young husband
encompassed by dangers at a critical time. Not a word of Mrs. Mount had
been breathed to her, but the lady had some knowledge of life. She
touched on delicate verges to the baronet in her letters, and he
understood her well enough. “If he loves this person to whom he has
bound himself, what fear for him? Or are you coming to think it
something that bears the name of love because we have to veil the
rightful appellation?” So he responded, remote among the mountains. She
tried very hard to speak plainly. Finally he came to say that he denied
himself the pleasure of seeing his son specially, that he for a time
might be put to the test the lady seemed to dread. This was almost too
much for Lady Blandish. Love’s charity boy so loftily serene now that
she saw him half denuded—a thing of shanks and wrists—was a trial for
her true heart.

Going home at night Richard would laugh at the faces made about his
marriage. “We’ll carry the day, Rip, my Lucy and I! or I’ll do it
alone—what there is to do.” He slightly adverted to a natural want of
courage in women, which Ripton took to indicate that his Beauty was
deficient in that quality. Up leapt the Old Dog; “I’m sure there never
was a braver creature upon earth, Richard! She’s as brave as she’s
lovely, I’ll swear she is! Look how she behaved that day! How her voice
sounded! She was trembling... Brave? She’d follow you into battle,
Richard!”

And Richard rejoined: “Talk on, dear old Rip! She’s my darling love,
whatever she is! And she is gloriously lovely. No eyes are like hers.
I’ll go down to-morrow morning the first thing.”

Ripton only wondered the husband of such a treasure could remain apart
from it. So thought Richard for a space.

“But if I go, Rip,” he said despondently, “if I go for a day even I
shall have undone all my work with my father. She says it herself—you
saw it in her last letter.”

“Yes,” Ripton assented, and the words “Please remember me to dear Mr.
Thompson,” fluttered about the Old Dog’s heart.

It came to pass that Mrs. Berry, having certain business that led her
through Kensington Gardens, spied a figure that she had once dandled in
long clothes, and helped make a man of, if ever woman did. He was
walking under the trees beside a lady, talking to her, not
indifferently. The gentleman was her bridegroom and her babe. “I know
his back,” said Mrs. Berry, as if she had branded a mark on it in
infancy. But the lady was not her bride. Mrs. Berry diverged from the
path, and got before them on the left flank; she stared, retreated, and
came round upon the right. There was that in the lady’s face which Mrs.
Berry did not like. Her innermost question was, why he was not walking
with his own wife? She stopped in front of them. They broke, and passed
about her. The lady made a laughing remark to him, whereat he turned to
look, and Mrs. Berry bobbed. She had to bob a second time, and then he
remembered the worthy creature, and hailed her Penelope, shaking her
hand so that he put her in countenance again. Mrs. Berry was extremely
agitated. He dismissed her, promising to call upon her in the evening.
She heard the lady slip out something from a side of her lip, and they
both laughed as she toddled off to a sheltering tree to wipe a corner
of each eye. “I don’t like the looks of that woman,” she said, and
repeated it resolutely.

“Why doesn’t he walk arm-in-arm with her?” was her neat inquiry.
“Where’s his wife?” succeeded it. After many interrogations of the
sort, she arrived at naming the lady a bold-faced thing; adding
subsequently, brazen. The lady had apparently shown Mrs. Berry that she
wished to get rid of her, and had checked the outpouring of her
emotions on the breast of her babe. “I know a lady when I see one,”
said Mrs. Berry. “I haven’t lived with ’em for nothing; and if she’s a
lady bred and born, I wasn’t married in the church alive.”

Then, if not a lady, what was she? Mrs. Berry desired to know: “She’s
imitation lady, I’m sure she is!” Berry vowed. “I say she don’t look
proper.”

Establishing the lady to be a spurious article, however, what was one
to think of a married man in company with such? “Oh no! it ain’t that!”
Mrs. Berry returned immediately on the charitable tack. “Belike it’s
some one of his acquaintance ’ve married her for her looks, and he’ve
just met her.... Why it’d be as bad as my Berry!” the relinquished
spouse of Berry ejaculated, in horror at the idea of a second man being
so monstrous in wickedness. “Just coupled, too!” Mrs. Berry groaned on
the suspicious side of the debate. “And such a sweet young thing for
his wife! But no, I’ll never believe it. Not if he tell me so himself!
And men don’t do that,” she whimpered.

Women are swift at coming to conclusions in these matters; soft women
exceedingly swift: and soft women who have been betrayed are rapid
beyond measure. Mrs. Berry had not cogitated long ere she pronounced
distinctly and without a shadow of dubiosity: “My opinion is—married or
not married, and wheresomever he pick her up—she’s nothin’ more nor
less than a Bella Donna!” as which poisonous plant she forthwith
registered the lady in the botanical note-book of her brain. It would
have astonished Mrs. Mount to have heard her person so accurately hit
off at a glance.

In the evening Richard made good his promise, accompanied by Ripton.
Mrs. Berry opened the door to them. She could not wait to get him into
the parlour. “You’re my own blessed babe; and I’m as good as your
mother, though I didn’t suck ye, bein’ a maid!” she cried, falling into
his arms, while Richard did his best to support the unexpected burden.
Then reproaching him tenderly for his guile—at mention of which Ripton
chuckled, deeming it his own most honourable portion of the plot—Mrs.
Berry led them into the parlour, and revealed to Richard who she was,
and how she had tossed him, and hugged him, and kissed him all over,
when he was only that big—showing him her stumpy fat arm. “I kissed ye
from head to tail, I did,” said Mrs. Berry, “and you needn’t be ashamed
of it. It’s be hoped you’ll never have nothin’ worse come t’ye, my
dear!”

Richard assured her he was not a bit ashamed, but warned her that she
must not do it now, Mrs. Berry admitting it was out of the question
now, and now that he had a wife, moreover. The young men laughed, and
Ripton laughing over-loudly drew on himself Mrs. Berry’s attention:
“But that Mr. Thompson there—however he can look me in the face after
his inn’cence! helping blindfold an old woman! though I ain’t sorry for
what I did—that I’m free for to say, and its’ over, and blessed be all!
Amen! So now where is she and how is she, Mr. Richard, my dear—it’s
only cuttin’ off the ‘s’ and you are as you was.—Why didn’t ye bring
her with ye to see her old Berry?”

Richard hurriedly explained that Lucy was still in the Isle of Wight.

“Oh! and you’ve left her for a day or two?” said Mrs. Berry.

“Good God! I wish it had been a day or two,” cried Richard.

“Ah! and how long have it been?” asked Mrs. Berry, her heart beginning
to beat at his manner of speaking.

“Don’t talk about it,” said Richard.

“Oh! you never been dudgeonin’ already? Oh! you haven’t been peckin’ at
one another yet?” Mrs. Berry exclaimed.

Ripton interposed to tell her such fears were unfounded.

“Then how long ha’ you been divided?”

In a guilty voice Ripton stammered “since September.”

“September!” breathed Mrs. Berry, counting on her fingers, “September,
October, Nov—two months and more! nigh three! A young married husband
away from the wife of his bosom nigh three months! Oh my! Oh my! what
do that mean?”

“My father sent for me—I’m waiting to see him,” said Richard. A few
more words helped Mrs. Berry to comprehend the condition of affairs.
Then Mrs. Berry spread her lap, flattened out her hands, fixed her
eyes, and spoke.

“My dear young gentleman!—I’d like to call ye my darlin’ babe! I’m
going to speak as a mother to ye, whether ye likes it or no; and what
old Berry says, you won’t mind, for she’s had ye when there was no
conventionals about ye, and she has the feelin’s of a mother to you,
though humble her state. If there’s one that know matrimony it’s me, my
dear, though Berry did give me no more but nine months of it and I’ve
known the worst of matrimony, which, if you wants to be woeful wise,
there it is for ye. For what have been my gain? That man gave me
nothin’ but his name; and Bessy Andrews was as good as Bessy Berry,
though both is ‘Bs,’ and says he, you was ‘A,’ and now you’s ‘B,’ so
you’re my A B, he says, write yourself down that, he says, the bad man,
with his jokes!—Berry went to service.” Mrs. Berry’s softness came upon
her. “So I tell ye, Berry went to service. He left the wife of his
bosom forlorn and he went to service; because he were allays an
ambitious man, and wasn’t, so to speak, happy out of his uniform—which
was his livery—not even in my arms: and he let me know it. He got among
them kitchen sluts, which was my mournin’ ready made, and worse than a
widow’s cap to me, which is no shame to wear, and some say becoming.
There’s no man as ever lived known better than my Berry how to show his
legs to advantage, and gals look at ’em. I don’t wonder now that Berry
was prostrated. His temptations was strong, and his flesh was weak.
Then what I say is, that for a young married man—be he whomsoever he
may be—to be separated from the wife of his bosom—a young sweet thing,
and he an innocent young gentleman!—so to sunder, in their state, and
be kep’ from each other, I say it’s as bad as bad can be! For what is
matrimony, my dears? We’re told it’s a holy Ordnance. And why are ye so
comfortable in matrimony? For that ye are not a sinnin’! And they that
severs ye they tempts ye to stray: and you learn too late the meanin’
o’ them blessin’s of the priest—as it was ordained. Separate—what
comes? Fust it’s like the circulation of your blood a-stoppin’—all goes
wrong. Then there’s misunderstandings—ye’ve both lost the key. Then,
behold ye, there’s birds o’ prey hoverin’ over each on ye, and it’s
which’ll be snapped up fust. Then—Oh, dear! Oh, dear! it be like the
devil come into the world again.” Mrs. Berry struck her hands and
moaned. “A day I’ll give ye: I’ll go so far as a week: but there’s the
outside. Three months dwellin’ apart! That’s not matrimony, it’s
divorcin’! what can it be to her but widowhood? widowhood with no cap
to show for it! And what can it be to you, my dear? Think! you been a
bachelor three months! and a bachelor man,” Mrs. Berry shook her head
most dolefully, “he ain’t widow woman. I don’t go to compare you to
Berry, my dear young gentleman. Some men’s hearts is vagabonds
born—they must go astray—it’s their natur’ to. But all men are men, and
I know the foundation of ’em, by reason of my woe.”

Mrs. Berry paused. Richard was humorously respectful to the sermon. The
truth in the good creature’s address was not to be disputed, or
despised, notwithstanding the inclination to laugh provoked by her
quaint way of putting it. Ripton nodded encouragingly at every
sentence, for he saw her drift, and wished to second it.

Seeking for an illustration of her meaning, Mrs. Berry solemnly
continued: “We all know what checked prespiration is.” But neither of
the young gentlemen could resist this. Out they burst in a roar of
laughter.

“Laugh away,” said Mrs. Berry. “I don’t mind ye. I say again, we all do
know what checked prespiration is. It fly to the lungs, it gives ye
mortal inflammation, and it carries ye off. Then I say checked
matrimony is as bad. It fly to the heart, and it carries off the virtue
that’s in ye, and you might as well be dead! Them that is joined it’s
their salvation not to separate! It don’t so much matter before it.
That Mr. Thompson there—if he go astray, it ain’t from the blessed
fold. He hurt himself alone—not double, and belike treble, for who can
say now what may be? There’s time for it. I’m for holding back young
people so that they knows their minds, howsomever they rattles about
their hearts. I ain’t a speeder of matrimony, and good’s my reason! but
where it’s been done—where they’re lawfully joined, and their bodies
made one, I do say this, that to put division between ’em then, it’s to
make wanderin’ comets of ’em—creatures without a objeck, and no soul
can say what they’s good for but to rush about!”

Mrs. Berry here took a heavy breath, as one who has said her utmost for
the time being.

“My dear old girl,” Richard went up to her and, applauding her on the
shoulder, “you’re a very wise old woman. But you mustn’t speak to me as
if I wanted to stop here. I’m compelled to. I do it for her good
chiefly.”

“It’s your father that’s doin’ it, my dear?”

“Well, I’m waiting his pleasure.”

“A pretty pleasure! puttin’ a snake in the nest of young turtle-doves!
And why don’t she come up to you?”

“Well, that you must ask her. The fact is, she’s a little timid
girl—she wants me to see him first, and when I’ve made all right, then
she’ll come.”

“A little timid girl!” cried Mrs. Berry. “Oh, lor’, how she must ha’
deceived ye to make ye think that! Look at that ring,” she held out her
finger, “he’s a stranger: he’s not my lawful! You know what ye did to
me, my dear. Could I get my own wedding-ring back from her? ‘No!’ says
she, firm as a rock, ‘he said, with this ring I thee wed’—I think I see
her now, with her pretty eyes and lovesome locks—a darlin’!—And that
ring she’d keep to, come life, came death. And she must ha’ been a rock
for me to give in to her in that. For what’s the consequence? Here am
I,” Mrs. Berry smoothed down the back of her hand mournfully, “here am
I in a strange ring, that’s like a strange man holdin’ of me, and me
a-wearin’ of it just to seem decent, and feelin’ all over no better
than a b—a big—that nasty name I can’t abide!—I tell you, my dear, she
ain’t soft, no!—except to the man of her heart; and the best of women’s
too soft there—more’s our sorrow!”

“Well, well!” said Richard, who thought he knew.

“I agree with you, Mrs. Berry,” Ripton struck in, “Mrs. Richard would
do anything in the world her husband asked her, I’m quite sure.”

“Bless you for your good opinion, Mr. Thompson! Why, see her! she ain’t
frail on her feet; she looks ye straight in the eyes; she ain’t one of
your hang-down misses. Look how she behaved at the ceremony!”

“Ah!” sighed Ripton.

“And if you’d ha’ seen her when she spoke to me about my ring! Depend
upon it, my dear Mr. Richard, if she blinded you about the nerve she’ve
got, it was somethin’ she thought she ought to do for your sake, and I
wish I’d been by to counsel her, poor blessed babe!—And how much
longer, now, can ye stay divided from that darlin’?”

Richard paced up and down.

“A father’s will,” urged Mrs. Berry, “that’s a son’s law; but he
mustn’t go again’ the laws of his nature to do it.”

“Just be quiet at present—talk of other things, there’s a good woman,”
said Richard.

Mrs. Berry meekly folded her arms.

“How strange, now, our meetin’ like this! meetin’ at all, too!” she
remarked contemplatively. “It’s them advertisements! They brings people
together from the ends of the earth, for good or for bad. I often say,
there’s more lucky accidents, or unlucky ones, since advertisements was
the rule, than ever there was before. They make a number of romances,
depend upon it! Do you walk much in the Gardens, my dear?”

“Now and then,” said Richard.

“Very pleasant it is there with the fine folks and flowers and titled
people,” continued Mrs. Berry. “That was a handsome woman you was
a-walkin’ beside, this mornin’.”

“Very,” said Richard.

“She was a handsome woman! or I should say, is, for her day ain’t past,
and she know it. I thought at first—by her back—it might ha’ been your
aunt, Mrs. Forey; for she do step out well and hold up her shoulders:
straight as a dart she be! But when I come to see her face—Oh, dear me!
says I, this ain’t one of the family. They none of ’em got such bold
faces—nor no lady as I know have. But she’s a fine woman—that nobody
can gainsay.”

Mrs. Berry talked further of the fine woman. It was a liberty she took
to speak in this disrespectful tone of her, and Mrs. Berry was quite
aware that she was laying herself open to rebuke. She had her end in
view. No rebuke was uttered, and during her talk she observed
intercourse passing between the eyes of the young men.

“Look here, Penelope,” Richard stopped her at last. “Will it make you
comfortable if I tell you I’ll obey the laws of my nature and go down
at the end of the week?”

“I’ll thank the Lord of heaven if you do!” she exclaimed.

“Very well, then—be happy—I will. Now listen. I want you to keep your
rooms for me—those she had. I expect, in a day or two, to bring a lady
here”—

“A lady?” faltered Mrs. Berry.

“Yes. A lady.”

“May I make so bold as to ask what lady?”

“You may not. Not now. Of course you will know.”

Mrs. Berry’s short neck made the best imitation it could of an offended
swan’s action. She was very angry. She said she did not like so many
ladies, which natural objection Richard met by saying that there was
only one lady.

“And Mrs. Berry,” he added, dropping his voice. “You will treat her as
you did my dear girl, for she will require not only shelter but
kindness. I would rather leave her with you than with any one. She has
been very unfortunate.”

His serious air and habitual tone of command fascinated the softness of
Berry, and it was not until he had gone that she spoke out.
“Unfort’nate! He’s going to bring me an unfort’nate female! Oh! not
from my babe can I bear that! Never will I have her here! I see it.
It’s that bold-faced woman he’s got mixed up in, and she’ve been and
made the young man think he’ll go for to reform her. It’s one o’ their
arts—that is; and he’s too innocent a young man to mean anythin’ else.
But I ain’t a house of Magdalens no! and sooner than have her here I’d
have the roof fall over me, I would.”

She sat down to eat her supper on the sublime resolve.

In love, Mrs. Berry’s charity was all on the side of the law, and this
is the case with many of her sisters. The Pilgrim sneers at them for
it, and would have us credit that it is their admirable instinct which,
at the expense of every virtue save one, preserves the artificial
barrier simply to impose upon us. Men, I presume, are hardly fair
judges, and should stand aside and mark.

Early next day Mrs. Berry bundled off to Richard’s hotel to let him
know her determination. She did not find him there. Returning homeward
through the park, she beheld him on horseback riding by the side of the
identical lady.

The sight of this public exposure shocked her more than the secret walk
under the trees... “You don’t look near your reform yet,” Mrs. Berry
apostrophized her. “You don’t look to me one that’d come the Fair
Penitent till you’ve left off bein’ fair—if then you do, which some of
ye don’t. Laugh away and show yet airs! Spite o’ your hat and feather,
and your ridin’ habit, you’re a Bella Donna.” Setting her down again
absolutely for such, whatever it might signify, Mrs. Berry had a
virtuous glow.

In the evening she heard the noise of wheels stopping at the door.
“Never!” she rose from her chair to exclaim. “He ain’t rided her out in
the mornin’, and been and made a Magdalen of her afore dark?”

A lady veiled was brought into the house by Richard. Mrs. Berry feebly
tried to bar his progress in the passage. He pushed past her, and
conducted the lady into the parlour without speaking. Mrs. Berry did
not follow. She heard him murmur a few sentences within. Then he came
out. All her crest stood up, as she whispered vigorously, “Mr. Richard!
if that woman stay here, I go forth. My house ain’t a penitentiary for
unfort’nate females, sir”—

He frowned at her curiously; but as she was on the point of renewing
her indignant protest, he clapped his hand across her mouth, and spoke
words in her ear that had awful import to her. She trembled, breathing
low: “My God, forgive, me!

“Richard?” And her virtue was humbled. “Lady Feverel is it? Your
mother, Mr. Richard?” And her virtue was humbled.




CHAPTER XXXVIII


One may suppose that a prematurely aged, oily little man; a poet in bad
circumstances; a decrepit butterfly chained to a disappointed inkstand,
will not put out strenuous energies to retain his ancient paramour when
a robust young man comes imperatively to demand his mother of him in
her person. The colloquy was short between Diaper Sandoe and Richard.
The question was referred to the poor spiritless lady, who, seeing that
her son made no question of it, cast herself on his hands. Small loss
to her was Diaper; but he was the loss of habit, and that is something
to a woman who has lived. The blood of her son had been running so long
alien from her that the sense of her motherhood smote her now with
strangeness, and Richard’s stern gentleness seemed like dreadful
justice come upon her. Her heart had almost forgotten its maternal
functions. She called him Sir, till he bade her remember he was her
son. Her voice sounded to him like that of a broken-throated lamb, so
painful and weak it was, with the plaintive stop in the utterance. When
he kissed her, her skin was cold. Her thin hand fell out of his when
his grasp related. “Can sin hunt one like this?” he asked, bitterly
reproaching himself for the shame she had caused him to endure, and a
deep compassion filled his breast.

Poetic justice had been dealt to Diaper the poet. He thought of all he
had sacrificed for this woman—the comfortable quarters, the friend, the
happy flights. He could not but accuse her of unfaithfulness in leaving
him in his old age. Habit had legalized his union with her. He wrote as
pathetically of the break of habit as men feel at the death of love,
and when we are old and have no fair hope tossing golden locks before
us, a wound to this our second nature is quite as sad. I know not even
if it be not actually sadder.

Day by day Richard visited his mother. Lady Blandish and Ripton alone
were in the secret. Adrian let him do as he pleased. He thought proper
to tell him that the public recognition he accorded to a particular
lady was, in the present state of the world, scarcely prudent.

“’Tis a proof to me of your moral rectitude, my son, but the world will
not think so. No one character is sufficient to cover two—in a
Protestant country especially. The divinity that doth hedge a Bishop
would have no chance, in contact with your Madam Danae. Drop the woman,
my son. Or permit me to speak what you would have her hear.”

Richard listened to him with disgust. “Well, you’ve had my doctorial
warning,” said Adrian; and plunged back into his book.

When Lady Feverel had revived to take part in the consultations Mrs.
Berry perpetually opened on the subject of Richard’s matrimonial duty,
another chain was cast about him. “Do not, oh, do not offend your
father!” was her one repeated supplication. Sir Austin had grown to be
a vindictive phantom in her mind. She never wept but when she said
this.

So Mrs. Berry, to whom Richard had once made mention of Lady Blandish
as the only friend he had among women, bundled off in her black-satin
dress to obtain an interview with her, and an ally. After coming to an
understanding on the matter of the visit, and reiterating many of her
views concerning young married people, Mrs. Berry said: “My lady, if I
may speak so bold, I’d say the sin that’s bein’ done is the sin o’ the
lookers-on. And when everybody appear frightened by that young
gentleman’s father, I’ll say—hopin’ your pardon—they no cause be
frighted at all. For though it’s nigh twenty year since I knew him, and
I knew him then just sixteen months—no more—I’ll say his heart’s as
soft as a woman’s, which I’ve cause for to know. And that’s it. That’s
where everybody’s deceived by him, and I was. It’s because he keeps his
face, and makes ye think you’re dealin’ with a man of iron, and all the
while there’s a woman underneath. And a man that’s like a woman he’s
the puzzle o’ life! We can see through ourselves, my lady, and we can
see through men, but one o’ that sort—he’s like somethin’ out of
nature. Then I say—hopin’ be excused—what’s to do is for to treat him
like a woman, and not for to let him have his own way—which he don’t
know himself, and is why nobody else do. Let that sweet young couple
come together, and be wholesome in spite of him, I say; and then give
him time to come round, just like a woman; and round he’ll come, and
give ’em his blessin’, and we shall know we’ve made him comfortable.
He’s angry because matrimony have come between him and his son, and he,
woman-like, he’s wantin’ to treat what is as if it isn’t. But
matrimony’s a holier than him. It began long long before him, and it’s
be hoped will endoor longs the time after, if the world’s not coming to
rack—wishin’ him no harm.”

Now Mrs. Berry only put Lady Blandish’s thoughts in bad English. The
lady took upon herself seriously to advise Richard to send for his
wife. He wrote, bidding her come. Lucy, however, had wits, and
inexperienced wits are as a little knowledge. In pursuance of her sage
plan to make the family feel her worth, and to conquer the members of
it one by one, she had got up a correspondence with Adrian, whom it
tickled. Adrian constantly assured her all was going well: time would
heal the wound if both the offenders had the fortitude to be patient:
he fancied he saw signs of the baronet’s relenting: they must do
nothing to arrest those favourable symptoms. Indeed the wise youth was
languidly seeking to produce them. He wrote, and felt, as Lucy’s
benefactor. So Lucy replied to her husband a cheerful rigmarole he
could make nothing of, save that she was happy in hope, and still had
fears. Then Mrs. Berry trained her fist to indite a letter to her
bride. Her bride answered it by saying she trusted to time. “You poor
marter” Mrs. Berry wrote back, “I know what your sufferin’s be. They is
the only kind a wife should never hide from her husband. He thinks all
sorts of things if she can abide being away. And you trusting to time,
why it’s like trusting not to catch cold out of your natural clothes.”
There was no shaking Lucy’s firmness.

Richard gave it up. He began to think that the life lying behind him
was the life of a fool. What had he done in it? He had burnt a rick and
got married! He associated the two acts of his existence. Where was the
hero he was to have carved out of Tom Bakewell!—a wretch he had taught
to lie and chicane: and for what? Great heavens! how ignoble did a
flash from the light of his aspirations make his marriage appear! The
young man sought amusement. He allowed his aunt to drag him into
society, and sick of that he made late evening calls on Mrs. Mount,
oblivious of the purpose he had in visiting her at all. Her man-like
conversation, which he took for honesty, was a refreshing change on
fair lips.

“Call me Bella: I’ll call you Dick,” said she. And it came to be Bella
and Dick between them. No mention of Bella occurred in Richard’s
letters to Lucy.

Mrs. Mount spoke quite openly of herself. “I pretend to be no better
than I am,” she said, “and I know I’m no worse than many a woman who
holds her head high.” To back this she told him stories of blooming
dames of good repute, and poured a little social sewerage into his
ears.

Also she understood him. “What you want, my dear Dick, is something to
do. You went and got married like a—hum!—friends must be respectful. Go
into the Army. Try the turf. I can put you up to a trick or two—friends
should make themselves useful.”

She told him what she liked in him. “You’re the only man I was ever
alone with who don’t talk to me of love and make me feel sick. I hate
men who can’t speak to a woman sensibly.—Just wait a minute.” She left
him and presently returned with, “Ah, Dick! old fellow! how are
you?”—arrayed like a cavalier, one arm stuck in her side, her hat
jauntily cocked, and a pretty oath on her lips to give reality to the
costume. “What do you think of me? Wasn’t it a shame to make a woman of
me when I was born to be a man?”

“I don’t know that,” said Richard, for the contrast in her attire to
those shooting eyes and lips, aired her sex bewitchingly.

“What! you think I don’t do it well?”

“Charming! but I can’t forget...”

“Now that is too bad!” she pouted.

Then she proposed that they should go out into the midnight streets
arm-in-arm, and out they went and had great fits of laughter at her
impertinent manner of using her eyeglass, and outrageous affectation of
the supreme dandy.

“They take up men, Dick, for going about in women’s clothes, and vice
versaw, I suppose. You’ll bail me, old fellaa, if I have to make my bow
to the beak, won’t you? Say it’s becas I’m an honest woman and don’t
care to hide the—a—unmentionables when I wear them—as the t’others do,”
sprinkled with the dandy’s famous invocations.

He began to conceive romance in that sort of fun.

“You’re a wopper, my brave Dick! won’t let any peeler take me? by
Jove!”

And he with many assurances guaranteed to stand by her, while she bent
her thin fingers trying the muscle of his arm; and reposed upon it
more. There was delicacy in her dandyism. She was a graceful cavalier.

“Sir Julius,” as they named the dandy’s attire, was frequently called
for on his evening visits to Mrs. Mount. When he beheld Sir Julius he
thought of the lady, and “vice versaw,” as Sir Julius was fond of
exclaiming.

Was ever hero in this fashion wooed?

The woman now and then would peep through Sir Julius. Or she would sit,
and talk, and altogether forget she was impersonating that worthy fop.

She never uttered an idea or a reflection, but Richard thought her the
cleverest woman he had ever met.

All kinds of problematic notions beset him. She was cold as ice, she
hated talk about love, and she was branded by the world.

A rumour spread that reached Mrs. Doria’s ears. She rushed to Adrian
first. The wise youth believed there was nothing in it. She sailed down
upon Richard. “Is this true? that you have been seen going publicly
about with an infamous woman, Richard? Tell me! pray, relieve me!”

Richard knew of no person answering to his aunt’s description in whose
company he could have been seen.

“Tell me, I say! Don’t quibble. Do you know any woman of bad
character?”

The acquaintance of a lady very much misjudged and ill-used by the
world, Richard admitted to.

Urgent grave advice Mrs. Doria tendered her nephew, both from the moral
and the worldly point of view, mentally ejaculating all the while:
“That ridiculous System! That disgraceful marriage!” Sir Austin in his
mountain solitude was furnished with serious stuff to brood over.

The rumour came to Lady Blandish. She likewise lectured Richard, and
with her he condescended to argue. But he found himself obliged to
instance something he had quite neglected. “Instead of her doing me
harm, it’s I that will do her good.”

Lady Blandish shook her head and held up her finger. “This person must
be very clever to have given you that delusion, dear.”

“She is clever. And the world treats her shamefully.”

“She complains of her position to you?”

“Not a word. But I will stand by her. She has no friend but me.”

“My poor boy! has she made you think that?”

“How unjust you all are!” cried Richard.

“How mad and wicked is the man who can let him be tempted so!” thought
Lady Blandish.

He would pronounce no promise not to visit her, not to address her
publicly. The world that condemned her and cast her out was no
better—worse for its miserable hypocrisy. He knew the world now, the
young man said.

“My child! the world may be very bad. I am not going to defend it. But
you have some one else to think of. Have you forgotten you have a wife,
Richard?”

“Ay! you all speak of her now. There’s my aunt: ‘Remember you have a
wife!’ Do you think I love any one but Lucy? poor little thing! Because
I am married am I to give up the society of women?”

“Of women!”

“Isn’t she a woman?”

“Too much so!” sighed the defender of her sex.

Adrian became more emphatic in his warnings. Richard laughed at him.
The wise youth sneered at Mrs. Mount. The hero then favoured him with a
warning equal to his own in emphasis, and surpassing it in sincerity.

“We won’t quarrel, my dear boy,” said Adrian. “I’m a man of peace.
Besides, we are not fairly proportioned for a combat. Ride your steed
to virtue’s goal! All I say is, that I think he’ll upset you, and it’s
better to go at a slow pace and in companionship with the children of
the sun. You have a very nice little woman for a wife—well, good-bye!”

To have his wife and the world thrown at his face, was unendurable to
Richard; he associated them somewhat after the manner of the rick and
the marriage. Charming Sir Julius, always gay, always honest, dispersed
his black moods.

“Why, you’re taller,” Richard made the discovery.

“Of course I am. Don’t you remember you said I was such a little thing
when I came out of my woman’s shell?”

“And how have you done it?”

“Grown to please you.”

“Now, if you can do that, you can do anything.”

“And so I would do anything.”

“You would?”

“Honour!”

“Then”...his project recurred to him. But the incongruity of speaking
seriously to Sir Julius struck him dumb.

“Then what?” asked she.

“Then you’re a gallant fellow.”

“That all?”

“Isn’t it enough?”

“Not quite. You were going to say something. I saw it in your eyes.”

“You saw that I admired you.”

“Yes, but a man mustn’t admire a man.”

“I suppose I had an idea you were a woman.”

“What! when I had the heels of my boots raised half an inch,” Sir
Julius turned one heel, and volleyed out silver laughter.

“I don’t come much above your shoulder even now,” she said, and
proceeded to measure her height beside him with arch up-glances.

“You must grow more.”

“’Fraid I can’t, Dick! Bootmakers can’t do it.”

“I’ll show you how,” and he lifted Sir Julius lightly, and bore the
fair gentleman to the looking-glass, holding him there exactly on a
level with his head. “Will that do?”

“Yes! Oh but I can’t stay here.”

“Why can’t you?”

“Why can’t I?”

He should have known then—it was thundered at a closed door in him,
that he played with fire. But the door being closed, he thought himself
internally secure.

Their eyes met. He put her down instantly.

Sir Julius, charming as he was, lost his vogue. Seeing that, the wily
woman resumed her shell. The memory, of Sir Julius breathing about her
still, doubled the feminine attraction.

“I ought to have been an actress,” she said.

Richard told her he found all natural women had a similar wish.

“Yes! Ah! then! if I had been!” sighed Mrs. Mount, gazing on the
pattern of the carpet.

He took her hand, and pressed it.

“You are not happy as you are?”

“No.”

“May I speak to you?”

“Yes.”

Her nearest eye, setting a dimple of her cheek in motion, slid to the
corner toward her ear, as she sat with her head sideways to him,
listening. When he had gone, she said to herself: “Old hypocrites talk
in that way; but I never heard of a young man doing it, and not making
love at the same time.”

Their next meeting displayed her quieter: subdued as one who had been
set thinking. He lauded her fair looks.

“Don’t make me thrice ashamed,” she petitioned.

But it was not only that mood with her. Dauntless defiance, that
splendidly befitted her gallant outline and gave a wildness to her
bright bold eyes, when she would call out: “Happy? who dares say I’m
not happy? D’you think if the world whips me I’ll wince? D’you think I
care for what they say or do? Let them kill me! they shall never get
one cry out of me!” and flashing on the young man as if he were the
congregated enemy, add: “There! now you know me!”—that was a mood that
well became her, and helped the work. She ought to have been an
actress.

“This must not go on,” said Lady Blandish and Mrs. Doria in unison. A
common object brought them together. They confined their talk to it,
and did not disagree. Mrs. Doria engaged to go down to the baronet.
Both ladies knew it was a dangerous, likely to turn out a disastrous,
expedition. They agreed to it because it was something to do, and doing
anything is better than doing nothing. “Do it,” said the wise youth,
when they made him a third, “do it, if you want him to be a hermit for
life. You will bring back nothing but his dead body, ladies—a Hellenic,
rather than a Roman, triumph. He will listen to you—he will accompany
you to the station—he will hand you into the carriage—and when you
point to his seat he will bow profoundly, and retire into his congenial
mists.”

Adrian spoke their thoughts. They fretted; they relapsed.

“Speak to him, you, Adrian,” said Mrs. Doria. “Speak to the boy
solemnly. It would be almost better he should go back to that little
thing he has married.”

“Almost?” Lady Blandish opened her eyes. “I have been advising it for
the last month and more.”

“A choice of evils,” said Mrs. Doria’s sour-sweet face and shake of the
head.

Each lady saw a point of dissension, and mutually agreed, with heroic
effort, to avoid it by shutting their mouths. What was more, they
preserved the peace in spite of Adrian’s artifices.

“Well, I’ll talk to him again,” he said. “I’ll try to get the Engine on
the conventional line.”

“Command him!” exclaimed Mrs. Doria.

“Gentle means are, I think, the only means with Richard,” said Lady
Blandish.

Throwing banter aside, as much as he could, Adrian spoke to Richard.
“You want to reform this woman. Her manner is open—fair and free—the
traditional characteristic. We won’t stop to canvass how that
particular honesty of deportment that wins your approbation has been
gained. In her college it is not uncommon. Girls, you know, are not
like boys. At a certain age they can’t be quite natural. It’s a bad
sign if they don’t blush, and fib, and affect this and that. It wears
off when they’re women. But a woman who speaks like a man, and has all
those excellent virtues you admire—where has she learned the trick? She
tells you. You don’t surely approve of the school? Well, what is there
in it, then? Reform her, of course. The task is worthy of your
energies. But, if you are appointed to do it, don’t do it publicly, and
don’t attempt it just now. May I ask you whether your wife participates
in this undertaking?”

Richard walked away from the interrogation. The wise youth, who hated
long unrelieved speeches and had healed his conscience, said no more.

Dear tender Lucy! Poor darling! Richard’s eyes moistened. Her letters
seemed sadder latterly. Yet she never called to him to come, or he
would have gone. His heart leapt up to her. He announced to Adrian that
he should wait no longer for his father. Adrian placidly nodded.

The enchantress observed that her knight had a clouded brow and an
absent voice.

“Richard—I can’t call you Dick now, I really don’t know why”—she said,
“I want to beg a favour of you.”

“Name it. I can still call you Bella, I suppose?”

“If you care to. What I want to say is this: when you meet me out—to
cut it short—please not to recognize me.”

“And why?”

“Do you ask to be told that?”

“Certainly I do.”

“Then look: I won’t compromise you.”

“I see no harm, Bella.”

“No,” she caressed his hand, “and there is none. I know that. But,”
modest eyelids were drooped, “other people do,” struggling eyes were
raised.

“What do we care for other people?”

“Nothing. I don’t. Not that!” snapping her finger, “I care for you,
though.” A prolonged look followed the declaration.

“You’re foolish, Bella.”

“Not quite so giddy—that’s all.”

He did not combat it with his usual impetuosity. Adrian’s abrupt
inquiry had sunk in his mind, as the wise youth intended it should. He
had instinctively refrained from speaking to Lucy of this lady. But
what a noble creature the woman was!

So they met in the park; Mrs. Mount whipped past him; and secresy added
a new sense to their intimacy.

Adrian was gratified at the result produced by his eloquence.

Though this lady never expressed an idea, Richard was not mistaken in
her cleverness. She could make evenings pass gaily, and one was not the
fellow to the other. She could make you forget she was a woman, and
then bring the fact startlingly home to you. She could read men with
one quiver of her half-closed eye-lashes. She could catch the coming
mood in a man, and fit herself to it. What does a woman want with
ideas, who can do thus much? Keenness of perception, conformity,
delicacy of handling, these be all the qualities necessary to
parasites.

Love would have scared the youth: she banished it from her tongue. It
may also have been true that it sickened her. She played on his higher
nature. She understood spontaneously what would be most strange and
taking to him in a woman. Various as the Serpent of old Nile, she acted
fallen beauty, humorous indifference, reckless daring, arrogance in
ruin. And acting thus, what think you?—She did it so well because she
was growing half in earnest.

“Richard! I am not what I was since I knew you. You will not give me up
quite?”

“Never, Bella.”

“I am not so bad as I’m painted!”

“You are only unfortunate.”

“Now that I know you I think so, and yet I am happier.”

She told him her history when this soft horizon of repentance seemed to
throw heaven’s twilight across it. A woman’s history, you know: certain
chapters expunged. It was dark enough to Richard.

“Did you love the man?” he asked. “You say you love no one now.”

“Did I love him? He was a nobleman and I a tradesman’s daughter. No. I
did not love him. I have lived to learn it. And now I should hate him,
if I did not despise him.”

“Can you be deceived in love?” said Richard, more to himself than to
her.

“Yes. When we’re young we can be very easily deceived. If there is such
a thing as love, we discover it after we have tossed about and roughed
it. Then we find the man, or the woman, that suits us:—and then it’s
too late! we can’t have him.”

“Singular!” murmured Richard, “she says just what my father said.”

He spoke aloud: “I could forgive you if you had loved him.”

“Don’t be harsh, grave judge! How is a girl to distinguish?”

“You had some affection for him? He was the first?”

She chose to admit that. “Yes. And the first who talks of love to a
girl must be a fool if he doesn’t blind her.”

“That makes what is called first love nonsense.”

“Isn’t it?”

He repelled the insinuation. “Because I know it is not, Bella.”

Nevertheless she had opened a wider view of the world to him, and a
colder. He thought poorly of girls. A woman a sensible, brave,
beautiful woman seemed, on comparison, infinitely nobler than those
weak creatures.

She was best in her character of lovely rebel accusing foul injustice.
“What am I to do? You tell me to be different. How can I? What am I to
do? Will virtuous people let me earn my bread? I could not get a
housemaid’s place! They wouldn’t have me—I see their noses smelling!
Yes I can go to the hospital and sing behind a screen! Do you expect me
to bury myself alive? Why, man, I have blood: I can’t become a stone.
You say I am honest, and I will be. Then let me tell you that I have
been used to luxuries, and I can’t do without them. I might have
married men—lots would have had me. But who marries one like me but a
fool? and I could not marry a fool. The man I marry I must respect. He
could not respect me—I should know him to be a fool, and I should be
worse off than I am now. As I am now, they may look as pious as they
like—I laugh at them!”

And so forth: direr things. Imputations upon wives: horrible exultation
at the universal peccancy of husbands. This lovely outcast almost made
him think she had the right on her side, so keenly her Parthian arrows
pierced the holy centres of society, and exposed its rottenness.

Mrs. Mount’s house was discreetly conducted: nothing ever occurred to
shock him there. The young man would ask himself where the difference
was between her and the Women of society? How base, too, was the army
of banded hypocrites! He was ready to declare war against them on her
behalf. His casus belli, accurately worded, would have read curiously.
Because the world refused to lure the lady to virtue with the offer of
a housemaid’s place, our knight threw down his challenge. But the lady
had scornfully rebutted this prospect of a return to chastity. Then the
form of the challenge must be: Because the world declined to support
the lady in luxury for nothing! But what did that mean? In other words:
she was to receive the devil’s wages without rendering him her
services. Such an arrangement appears hardly fair on the world or on
the devil. Heroes will have to conquer both before they will get them
to subscribe to it.

Heroes, however, are not in the habit of wording their declarations of
war at all. Lance in rest they challenge and they charge. Like women
they trust to instinct, and graft on it the muscle of men. Wide fly the
leisurely-remonstrating hosts: institutions are scattered, they know
not wherefore, heads are broken that have not the balm of a reason why.
’Tis instinct strikes! Surely there is something divine in instinct.

Still, war declared, where were these hosts? The hero could not charge
down on the ladies and gentlemen in a ballroom, and spoil the
quadrille. He had sufficient reticence to avoid sounding his challenge
in the Law Courts; nor could he well go into the Houses of Parliament
with a trumpet, though to come to a tussle with the nation’s direct
representatives did seem the likelier method. It was likewise out of
the question that he should enter every house and shop, and battle with
its master in the cause of Mrs. Mount. Where, then, was his enemy?
Everybody was his enemy, and everybody was nowhere! Shall he convoke
multitudes on Wimbledon Common? Blue Policemen, and a distant dread of
ridicule, bar all his projects. Alas for the hero in our day!

Nothing teaches a strong arm its impotence so much as knocking at empty
air.

“What can I do for this poor woman?” cried Richard, after fighting his
phantom enemy till he was worn out.

“O Rip! old Rip!” he addressed his friend, “I’m distracted. I wish I
was dead! What good am I for? Miserable! selfish! What have I done but
make every soul I know wretched about me? I follow my own
inclinations—I make people help me by lying as hard as they can—and I’m
a liar. And when I’ve got it I’m ashamed of myself. And now when I do
see something unselfish for me to do, I come upon grins—I don’t know
where to turn—how to act—and I laugh at myself like a devil!”

It was only friend Ripton’s ear that was required, so his words went
for little: but Ripton did say he thought there was small matter to be
ashamed of in winning and wearing the Beauty of Earth. Richard added
his customary comment of “Poor little thing!”

He fought his duello with empty air till he was exhausted. A last
letter written to his father procured him no reply. Then, said he, I
have tried my utmost. I have tried to be dutiful—my father won’t listen
to me. One thing I can do—I can go down to my dear girl, and make her
happy, and save her at least from some of the consequences of my
rashness.

“There’s nothing better for me!” he groaned. His great ambition must be
covered by a house-top: he and the cat must warm themselves on the
domestic hearth! The hero was not aware that his heart moved him to
this. His heart was not now in open communion with his mind.

Mrs. Mount heard that her friend was going—would go. She knew he was
going to his wife. Far from discouraging him, she said nobly: “Go—I
believe I have kept you. Let us have an evening together, and then go:
for good, if you like. If not, then to meet again another time. Forget
me. I shan’t forget you. You’re the best fellow I ever knew, Richard.
You are, on my honour! I swear I would not step in between you and your
wife to cause either of you a moment’s unhappiness. When I can be
another woman I will, and I shall think of you then.”

Lady Blandish heard from Adrian that Richard was positively going to
his wife. The wise youth modestly veiled his own merit in bringing it
about by saying: “I couldn’t see that poor little woman left alone down
there any longer.”

“Well! Yes!” said Mrs. Doria, to whom the modest speech was repeated,
“I suppose, poor boy, it’s the best he can do now.”

Richard bade them adieu, and went to spend his last evening with Mrs.
Mount.

The enchantress received him in state.

“Do you know this dress? No? It’s the dress I wore when I first met
you—not when I first saw you. I think I remarked you, sir, before you
deigned to cast an eye upon humble me. When we first met we drank
champagne together, and I intend to celebrate our parting in the same
liquor. Will you liquor with me, old boy?”

She was gay. She revived Sir Julius occasionally. He, dispirited, left
the talking all to her.

Mrs. Mount kept a footman. At a late hour the man of calves dressed the
table for supper. It was a point of honour for Richard to sit down to
it and try to eat. Drinking, thanks to the kindly mother nature, who
loves to see her children made fools of, is always an easier matter.
The footman was diligent; the champagne corks feebly recalled the
file-firing at Richmond.

“We’ll drink to what we might have been, Dick,” said the enchantress.

Oh, the glorious wreck she looked.

His heart choked as he gulped the buzzing wine.

“What! down, my boy?” she cried. “They shall never see me hoist signals
of distress. We must all die, and the secret of the thing is to die
game, by Jove! Did you ever hear of Laura Fern? a superb girl!
handsomer than your humble servant—if you’ll believe it—a ‘Miss’ in the
bargain, and as a consequence, I suppose, a much greater rake. She was
in the hunting-field. Her horse threw her, and she fell plump on a
stake. It went into her left breast. All the fellows crowded round her,
and one young man, who was in love with her—he sits in the House of
Peers now—we used to call him ‘Duck’ because he was such a dear—he
dropped from his horse to his knees: ‘Laura! Laura! my darling! speak a
word to me!—the last!’ She turned over all white and bloody! ‘I—I
shan’t be in at the death!’ and gave up the ghost! Wasn’t that dying
game? Here’s to the example of Laura Fenn! Why, what’s the matter? See!
it makes a man turn pale to hear how a woman can die. Fill the glasses,
John. Why, you’re as bad!”

“It’s give me a turn, my lady,” pleaded John, and the man’s hand was
unsteady as he poured out the wine.

“You ought not to listen. Go, and, drink some brandy.”

John footman went from the room.

“My brave Dick! Richard! what a face you’ve got!”

He showed a deep frown on a colourless face.

“Can’t you bear to hear of blood? You know, it was only one naughty
woman out of the world. The clergyman of the parish didn’t refuse to
give her decent burial. We Christians! Hurrah!”

She cheered, and laughed. A lurid splendour glanced about her like
lights from the pit.

“Pledge me, Dick! Drink, and recover yourself. Who minds? We must all
die—the good and the bad. Ashes to ashes—dust to dust—and wine for
living lips! That’s poetry—almost. Sentiment: ‘May we never say die
till we’ve drunk our fill!’ Not bad—eh? A little vulgar, perhaps, by
Jove! Do you think me horrid?”

“Where’s the wine?” Richard shouted. He drank a couple of glasses in
succession, and stared about. Was he in hell, with a lost soul raving
to him?

“Nobly spoken! and nobly acted upon, my brave Dick! Now we’ll be
companions.” She wished that heaven had made her such a man. “Ah! Dick!
Dick! too late! too late!”

Softly fell her voice. Her eyes threw slanting beams.

“Do you see this?”

She pointed to a symbolic golden anchor studded with gems and coiled
with a rope of hair in her bosom. It was a gift of his.

“Do you know when I stole the lock? Foolish Dick! you gave me an anchor
without a rope. Come and see.”

She rose from the table, and threw herself on the sofa.

“Don’t you recognize your own hair! I should know a thread of mine
among a million.”

Something of the strength of Samson went out of him as he inspected his
hair on the bosom of Delilah.

“And you knew nothing of it! You hardly know it now you see it! What
couldn’t a woman steal from you? But you’re not vain, and that’s a
protection. You’re a miracle, Dick: a man that’s not vain! Sit here.”
She curled up her feet to give him place on the sofa. “Now let us talk
like friends that part to meet no more. You found a ship with fever on
board, and you weren’t afraid to come alongside and keep her company.
The fever isn’t catching, you see. Let us mingle our tears together.
Ha! ha! a man said that once to me. The hypocrite wanted to catch the
fever, but he was too old. How old are you, Dick?”

Richard pushed a few months forward.

“Twenty-one? You just look it, you blooming boy. Now tell me my age,
Adonis!—Twenty—what?”

Richard had given the lady twenty-five years.

She laughed violently. “You don’t pay compliments, Dick. Best to be
honest; guess again. You don’t like to? Not twenty-five, or
twenty-four, or twenty-three, or see how he begins to
stare!—-twenty-two. Just twenty-one, my dear. I think my birthday’s
somewhere in next month. Why, look at me, close—closer. Have I a
wrinkle?”

“And when, in heaven’s name!”...he stopped short.

“I understand you. When did I commence for to live? At the ripe age of
sixteen I saw a nobleman in despair because of my beauty. He vowed he’d
die. I didn’t want him to do that. So to save the poor man for his
family, I ran away with him, and I dare say they didn’t appreciate the
sacrifice, and he soon forgot to, if he ever did. It’s the way of the
world!”

Richard seized some dead champagne, emptied the bottle into a tumbler,
and drank it off.

John footman entered to clear the table, and they were left without
further interruption.

“Bella! Bella!” Richard uttered in a deep sad voice, as he walked the
room.

She leaned on her arm, her hair crushed against a reddened cheek, her
eyes half-shut and dreamy.

“Bella!” he dropped beside her. “You are unhappy.”

She blinked and yawned, as one who is awakened suddenly. “I think you
spoke,” said she.

“You are unhappy, Bella. You can’t conceal it. Your laugh sounds like
madness. You must be unhappy. So young, too! Only twenty-one!”

“What does it matter? Who cares for me?”

The mighty pity falling from his eyes took in her whole shape. She did
not mistake it for tenderness, as another would have done.

“Who cares for you, Bella? I do. What makes my misery now, but to see
you there, and know of no way of helping you? Father of mercy! it seems
too much to have to stand by powerless while such ruin is going on!”

Her hand was shaken in his by the passion of torment with which his
frame quaked.

Involuntarily a tear started between her eyelids. She glanced up at him
quickly, then looked down, drew her hand from his, and smoothed it,
eying it.

“Bella! you have a father alive!”

“A linendraper, dear. He wears a white neck-cloth.”

This article of apparel instantaneously changed the tone of the
conversation, for he, rising abruptly, nearly squashed the lady’s
lap-dog, whose squeaks and howls were piteous, and demanded the most
fervent caresses of its mistress. It was: “Oh, my poor pet Mumpsy, and
he didn’t like a nasty great big ugly heavy foot an his poor soft
silky—mum—mum—back, he didn’t, and he soodn’t that he—mum—mum—soodn’t;
and he cried out and knew the place to come to, and was oh so sorry for
what had happened to him—mum—mum—mum—and now he was going to be made
happy, his mistress make him happy—mum—mum—mum—moo-o-o-o.”

“Yes!” said Richard, savagely, from the other end of the room, “you
care for the happiness of your dog.”

“A course se does,” Mumpsy was simperingly assured in the thick of his
silky flanks.

Richard looked for his hat. Mumpsy was deposited on the sofa in a
twinkling.

“Now,” said the lady, “you must come and beg Mumpsy’s pardon, whether
you meant to do it or no, because little doggies can’t tell that—how
should they? And there’s poor Mumpsy thinking you’re a great terrible
rival that tries to squash him all flat to nothing, on purpose,
pretending you didn’t see; and he’s trembling, poor dear wee pet! And I
may love my dog, sir, if I like; and I do; and I won’t have him
ill-treated, for he’s never been jealous of you, and he is a darling,
ten times truer than men, and I love him fifty times better. So come to
him with me.”

First a smile changed Richard’s face; then laughing a melancholy laugh,
he surrendered to her humour, and went through the form of begging
Mumpsy’s pardon.

“The dear dog! I do believe he saw we were getting dull,” said she.

“And immolated himself intentionally? Noble animal!”

“Well, we’ll act as if we thought so. Let us be gay, Richard, and not
part like ancient fogies. Where’s your fun? You can rattle; why don’t
you? You haven’t seen me in one of my characters—not Sir Julius: wait a
couple of minutes.” She ran out.

A white visage reappeared behind a spring of flame. Her black hair was
scattered over her shoulders and fell half across her brows. She moved
slowly, and came up to him, fastening weird eyes on him, pointing a
finger at the region of witches. Sepulchral cadences accompanied the
representation. He did not listen, for he was thinking what a deadly
charming and exquisitely horrid witch she was. Something in the way her
underlids worked seemed to remind him of a forgotten picture; but a
veil hung on the picture. There could be no analogy, for this was
beautiful and devilish, and that, if he remembered rightly, had the
beauty of seraphs.

His reflections and her performance were stayed by a shriek. The
spirits of wine had run over the plate she held to the floor. She had
the coolness to put the plate down on the table, while he stamped out
the flame on the carpet. Again she shrieked: she thought she was on
fire. He fell on his knees and clasped her skirts all round, drawing
his arms down them several times.

Still kneeling, he looked up, and asked, “Do you feel safe now?”

She bent her face glaring down till the ends of her hair touched his
cheek.

Said she, “Do you?”

Was she a witch verily? There was sorcery in her breath; sorcery in her
hair: the ends of it stung him like little snakes.

“How do I do it, Dick?” she flung back, laughing.

“Like you do everything, Bella,” he said, and took breath.

“There! I won’t be a witch; I won’t be a witch: they may burn me to a
cinder, but I won’t be a witch!”

She sang, throwing her hair about, and stamping her feet.

“I suppose I look a figure. I must go and tidy myself.”

“No, don’t change. I like to see you so.” He gazed at her with a
mixture of wonder and admiration. “I can’t think you the same
person—not even when you laugh.”

“Richard,” her tone was serious, “you were going to speak to me of my
parents.”

“How wild and awful you looked, Bella!”

“My father, Richard, was a very respectable man.”

“Bella, you’ll haunt me like a ghost.”

“My mother died in my infancy, Richard.”

“Don’t put up your hair, Bella.”

“I was an only child!”

Her head shook sorrowfully at the glistening fire-irons. He followed
the abstracted intentness of her look, and came upon her words.

“Ah, yes! speak of your father, Bella. Speak of him.”

“Shall I haunt you, and come to your bedside, and cry, ‘’Tis time’?”

“Dear Bella! if you will tell me where he lives, I will go to him. He
shall receive you. He shall not refuse—he shall forgive you.”

“If I haunt you, you can’t forget me, Richard.”

“Let me go to your father, Bella let me go to him to-morrow. I’ll give
you my time. It’s all I can give. O Bella! let me save you.”

“So you like me best dishevelled, do you, you naughty boy! Ha! ha!” and
away she burst from him, and up flew her hair, as she danced across the
room, and fell at full length on the sofa.

He felt giddy: bewitched.

“We’ll talk of everyday things, Dick,” she called to him from the sofa.
“It’s our last evening. Our last? Heigho! It makes me sentimental.
How’s that Mr. Ripson, Pipson, Nipson?—it’s not complimentary, but I
can’t remember names of that sort. Why do you have friends of that
sort? He’s not a gentleman. Better is he? Well, he’s rather too
insignificant for me. Why do you sit off there? Come to me instantly.
There—I’ll sit up, and be proper, and you’ll have plenty of room. Talk,
Dick!”

He was reflecting on the fact that her eyes were brown. They had a
haughty sparkle when she pleased, and when she pleased a soft languor
circled them. Excitement had dyed her cheeks deep red. He was a youth,
and she an enchantress. He a hero; she a female will-o’-the-wisp.

The eyes were languid now, set in rosy colour.

“You will not leave me yet, Richard? not yet?”

He had no thought of departing:

“It’s our last night—I suppose it’s our last hour together in this
world—and I don’t want to meet you in the next, for poor Dick will have
to come to such a very, very disagreeable place to make the visit.”

He grasped her hand at this.

“Yes, he will! too true! can’t be helped: they say I’m handsome.”

“You’re lovely, Bella.”

She drank in his homage.

“Well, we’ll admit it. His Highness below likes lovely women, I hear
say. A gentleman of taste! You don’t know all my accomplishments yet,
Richard.”

“I shan’t be astonished at anything new, Bella.”

“Then hear, and wonder.” Her voice trolled out some lively roulades.
“Don’t you think he’ll make me his prima donna below? It’s nonsense to
tell me there’s no singing there. And the atmosphere will be favourable
to the voice. No damp, you know. You saw the piano—why didn’t you ask
me to sing before? I can sing Italian. I had a master—who made love to
me. I forgave him because of the music-stool—men can’t help it on a
music-stool, poor dears!”

She went to the piano, struck the notes, and sang—

“‘My heart, my heart—I think ’twill break.’


“Because I’m such a rake. I don’t know any other reason. No; I hate
sentimental songs. Won’t sing that. Ta-tiddy-tiddy-iddy—a...e! How
ridiculous those women were, coming home from Richmond!

‘Once the sweet romance of story
    Clad thy moving form with grace;
Once the world and all its glory
    Was but framework to thy face.
Ah, too fair!—what I remember
    Might my soul recall—but no!
To the winds this wretched ember
    Of a fire that falls so low!’


“Hum! don’t much like that. Tum-te-tum-tum—accanto al fuoco—heigho! I
don’t want to show off, Dick—or to break down—so I won’t try that.

‘Oh! but for thee, oh! but for thee,
    I might have been a happy wife,
And nursed a baby on my knee,
    And never blushed to give it life.’


“I used to sing that when I was a girl, sweet Richard, and didn’t know
at all, at all, what it meant. Mustn’t sing that sort of song in
company. We’re oh! so proper—even we!

‘If I had a husband, what think you I’d do?
    I’d make it my business to keep him a lover;
For when a young gentleman ceases to woo,
    Some other amusement he’ll quickly discover.’


“For such are young gentlemen made of—made of: such are young gentlemen
made of!”

After this trifling she sang a Spanish ballad sweetly. He was in the
mood when imagination intensely vivifies everything. Mere suggestions
of music sufficed. The lady in the ballad had been wronged. Lo! it was
the lady before him; and soft horns blew; he smelt the languid
night-flowers; he saw the stars crowd large and close above the arid
plain this lady leaning at her window desolate, pouring out her
abandoned heart.

Heroes know little what they owe to champagne.

The lady wandered to Venice. Thither he followed her at a leap. In
Venice she was not happy. He was prepared for the misery of any woman
anywhere. But, oh! to be with her! To glide with phantom-motion through
throbbing street; past houses muffled in shadow and gloomy legends;
under storied bridges; past palaces charged with full life in dead
quietness; past grand old towers, colossal squares, gleaming quays, and
out, and on with her, on into the silver infinity shaking over seas!

Was it the champagne? the music? or the poetry? Something of the two
former, perhaps: but most the enchantress playing upon him. How many
instruments cannot clever women play upon at the same moment! And this
enchantress was not too clever, or he might have felt her touch. She
was no longer absolutely bent on winning him, or he might have seen a
manoeuvre. She liked him—liked none better. She wished him well. Her
pique was satisfied. Still he was handsome, and he was going. What she
liked him for, she rather—very slightly—wished to do away with, or see
if it could be done away with: just as one wishes to catch a pretty
butterfly, without hurting its patterned wings. No harm intended to the
innocent insect, only one wants to inspect it thoroughly, and enjoy the
marvel of it, in one’s tender possession, and have the felicity of
thinking one could crush it, if one would.

He knew her what she was, this lady. In Seville, or in Venice, the spot
was on her. Sailing the pathways of the moon it was not celestial light
that illumined her beauty. Her sin was there: but in dreaming to save,
he was soft to her sin—drowned it in deep mournfulness.

Silence, and the rustle of her dress, awoke him from his musing. She
swam wave-like to the sofa. She was at his feet.

“I have been light and careless to-night, Richard. Of course I meant
it. I must be happy with my best friend going to leave me.”

Those witch underlids were working brightly.

“You will not forget me? and I shall try...try...”

Her lips twitched. She thought him such a very handsome fellow.

“If I change—if I can change... Oh! if you could know what a net I’m
in, Richard!”

Now at those words, as he looked down on her haggard loveliness, not
divine sorrow but a devouring jealousy sprang like fire in his breast,
and set him rocking with horrid pain. He bent closer to her pale
beseeching face. Her eyes still drew him down.

“Bella! No! no! promise me! swear it!”

“Lost, Richard! lost for ever! give me up!”

He cried: “I never will!” and strained her in his arms, and kissed her
passionately on the lips.

She was not acting now as she sidled and slunk her half-averted head
with a kind of maiden shame under his arm, sighing heavily, weeping,
clinging to him. It was wicked truth.

Not a word of love between them!

Was ever hero in this fashion won?




CHAPTER XXXIX


At a season when the pleasant South-western Island has few attractions
to other than invalids and hermits enamoured of wind and rain, the
potent nobleman, Lord Mountfalcon, still lingered there to the disgust
of his friends and special parasite. “Mount’s in for it again,” they
said among themselves. “Hang the women!” was a natural sequence. For,
don’t you see, what a shame it was of the women to be always kindling
such a very inflammable subject! All understood that Cupid had twanged
his bow, and transfixed a peer of Britain for the fiftieth time: but
none would perceive, though he vouched for it with his most eloquent
oaths, that this was a totally different case from the antecedent ones.
So it had been sworn to them too frequently before. He was as a man
with mighty tidings, and no language: intensely communicative, but
inarticulate. Good round oaths had formerly compassed and expounded his
noble emotions. They were now quite beyond the comprehension of
blasphemy, even when emphasized, and by this the poor lord divinely
felt the case was different. There is something impressive in a great
human hulk writhing under the unutterable torments of a mastery he
cannot contend with, or account for, or explain by means of
intelligible words. At first he took refuge in the depths of his
contempt for women. Cupid gave him line. When he had come to vent his
worst of them, the fair face now stamped on his brain beamed the more
triumphantly: so the harpooned whale rose to the surface, and after a
few convulsions, surrendered his huge length. My lord was in love with
Richard’s young wife. He gave proofs of it by burying himself beside
her. To her, could she have seen it, he gave further proofs of a real
devotion, in affecting, and in her presence feeling, nothing beyond a
lively interest in her well-being. This wonder, that when near her he
should be cool and composed, and when away from her wrapped in a
tempest of desires, was matter for what powers of cogitation the heavy
nobleman possessed.

The Hon. Peter, tired of his journeys to and fro, urged him to press
the business. Lord Mountfalcon was wiser, or more scrupulous, than his
parasite. Almost every evening he saw Lucy. The inexperienced little
wife apprehended no harm in his visits. Moreover, Richard had commended
her to the care of Lord Mountfalcon, and Lady Judith. Lady Judith had
left the Island for London: Lord Mountfalcon remained. There could be
no harm. If she had ever thought so, she no longer did. Secretly,
perhaps, she was flattered. Lord Mountfalcon was as well educated as it
is the fortune of the run of titled elder sons to be: he could talk and
instruct: he was a lord: and he let her understand that he was wicked,
very wicked, and that she improved him. The heroine, in common with the
hero, has her ambition to be of use in the world—to do some good: and
the task of reclaiming a bad man is extremely seductive to good women.
Dear to their tender bosoms as old china is a bad man they are mending!
Lord Mountfalcon had none of the arts of a libertine: his gold, his
title, and his person had hitherto preserved him from having long to
sigh in vain, or sigh at all, possibly: the Hon. Peter did his
villanies for him. No alarm was given to Lucy’s pure instinct, as might
have been the case had my lord been over-adept. It was nice in her
martyrdom to have a true friend to support her, and really to be able
to do something for that friend. Too simple-minded to think much of his
lordship’s position, she was yet a woman. “He, a great nobleman, does
not scorn to acknowledge me, and think something of me,” may have been
one of the half-thoughts passing through her now and then, as she
reflected in self-defence on the proud family she had married into.

January was watering and freezing old earth by turns, when the Hon.
Peter travelled down to the sun of his purse with great news. He had no
sooner broached his lordship’s immediate weakness, than Mountfalcon
began to plunge like a heavy dragoon in difficulties. He swore by this
and that he had come across an angel for his sins, and would do her no
hurt. The next moment he swore she must be his, though she cursed like
a cat. His lordship’s illustrations were not choice. “I haven’t
advanced an inch,” he groaned. “Brayder! upon my soul, that little
woman could do anything with me. By heaven! I’d marry her to-morrow.
Here I am, seeing her every day in the week out or in, and what do you
think she gets me to talk about?—history! Isn’t it enough to make a
fellow mad? and there am I lecturing like a prig, and by heaven! while
I’m at it I feel a pleasure in it; and when I leave the house I should
feel an immense gratification in shooting somebody. What do they say in
town?”

“Not much,” said Brayder, significantly.

“When’s that fellow—her husband—coming down?”

“I rather hope we’ve settled him for life, Mount.”

Nobleman and parasite exchanged looks.

“How d’ye mean?”

Brayder hummed an air, and broke it to say, “He’s in for Don Juan at a
gallop, that’s all.”

“The deuce! Has Bella got him?” Mountfalcon asked with eagerness.

Brayder handed my lord a letter. It was dated from the Sussex coast,
signed “Richard,” and was worded thus:

“My beautiful Devil—!

“Since we’re both devils together, and have found each other out, come
to me at once, or I shall be going somewhere in a hurry. Come, my
bright hell-star! I ran away from you, and now I ask you to come to me!
You have taught me how devils love, and I can’t do without you. Come an
hour after you receive this.”

Mountfalcon turned over the letter to see if there was any more.
“Complimentary love-epistle!” he remarked, and rising from his chair
and striding about, muttered, “The dog! how infamously he treats his
wife!”

“Very bad,” said Brayder.

“How did you get hold of this?”

“Strolled into Bella’s dressing-room, waiting for her turned over her
pincushion hap-hazard. You know her trick.”

“By Jove! I think that girl does it on purpose. Thank heaven, I haven’t
written her any letters for an age. Is she going to him?”

“Not she! But it’s odd, Mount!—did you ever know her refuse money
before? She tore up the cheque in style, and presented me the fragments
with two or three of the delicacies of language she learnt at your
Academy. I rather like to hear a woman swear. It embellishes her!”

Mountfalcon took counsel of his parasite as to the end the letter could
be made to serve. Both conscientiously agreed that Richard’s behaviour
to his wife was infamous, and that he at least deserved no mercy.
“But,” said his lordship, “it won’t do to show the letter. At first
she’ll be swearing it’s false, and then she’ll stick to him closer. I
know the sluts.”

“The rule of contrary,” said Brayder, carelessly. “She must see the
trahison with her eyes. They believe their eyes. There’s your chance,
Mount. You step in: you give her revenge and consolation—two birds at
one shot. That’s what they like.”

“You’re an ass, Brayder,” the nobleman exclaimed. “You’re an infernal
blackguard. You talk of this little woman as if she and other women
were all of a piece. I don’t see anything I gain by this confounded
letter. Her husband’s a brute—that’s clear.”

“Will you leave it to me, Mount?”

“Be damned before I do!” muttered my lord.

“Thank you. Now see how this will end: You’re too soft, Mount. You’ll
be made a fool of.”

“I tell you, Brayder, there’s nothing to be done. If I carry her
off—I’ve been on the point of doing it every day—what’ll come of that?
She’ll look—I can’t stand her eyes—I shall be a fool—worse off with her
than I am now.”

Mountfalcon yawned despondently. “And what do you think?” he pursued.
“Isn’t it enough to make a fellow gnash his teeth? She’s”...he
mentioned something in an underbreath, and turned red as he said it.

“Hm!” Brayder put up his mouth and rapped the handle of his cane on his
chin. “That’s disagreeable, Mount. You don’t exactly want to act in
that character. You haven’t got a diploma. Bother!”

“Do you think I love her a bit less?” broke out my lord in a frenzy.
“By heaven! I’d read to her by her bedside, and talk that infernal
history to her, if it pleased her, all day and all night.”

“You’re evidently graduating for a midwife, Mount.”

The nobleman appeared silently to accept the imputation.

“What do they say in town?” he asked again.

Brayder said the sole question was, whether it was maid, wife, or
widow.

“I’ll go to her this evening,” Mountfalcon resumed, after—to judge by
the cast of his face—reflecting deeply. “I’ll go to her this evening.
She shall know what infernal torment she makes me suffer.”

“Do you mean to say she don’t know it?”

“Hasn’t an idea—thinks me a friend. And so, by heaven! I’ll be to her.”

“A—hm!” went the Honourable Peter. “This way to the sign of the Green
Man, ladies!”

“Do you want to be pitched out of the window, Brayder?”

“Once was enough, Mount. The Salvage Man is strong. I may have
forgotten the trick of alighting on my feet. There—there! I’ll be sworn
she’s excessively innocent, and thinks you a disinterested friend.”

“I’ll go to her this evening,” Mountfalcon repeated. “She shall know
what damned misery it is to see her in such a position. I can’t hold
out any longer. Deceit’s horrible to such a girl as that. I’d rather
have her cursing me than speaking and looking as she does. Dear little
girl!—she’s only a child. You haven’t an idea how sensible that little
woman is.”

“Have you?” inquired the cunning one.

“My belief is, Brayder, that there are angels among women,” said
Mountfalcon, evading his parasite’s eye as he spoke.

To the world, Lord Mountfalcon was the thoroughly wicked man; his
parasite simply ingeniously dissipated. Full many a man of God had
thought it the easier task to reclaim the Hon. Peter.

Lucy received her noble friend by firelight that evening, and sat much
in the shade. She offered to have the candles brought in. He begged her
to allow the room to remain as it was. “I have something to say to
you,” he observed with a certain solemnity.

“Yes—to me?” said Lucy, quickly.

Lord Mountfalcon knew he had a great deal to say, but how to say it,
and what it exactly was, he did not know.’

“You conceal it admirably,” he began, “but you must be very lonely
here—I fear, unhappy.”

“I should have been lonely, but for your kindness, my lord,” said Lucy.
“I am not unhappy.” Her face was in shade and could not belie her.

“Is there any help that one who would really be your friend might give
you, Mrs. Feverel?”

“None indeed that I know of,” Lucy replied. “Who can help us to pay for
our sins?”

“At least you may permit me to endeavour to pay my debts, since you
have helped me to wash out some of any sins.”

“Ah, my lord!” said Lucy, not displeased. It is sweet for a woman to
believe she has drawn the serpent’s teeth.

“I tell you the truth,” Lord Mountfalcon went on. “What object could I
have in deceiving you? I know you quite above flattery—so different
from other women!”

“Oh, pray, do not say that,” interposed Lucy.

“According to my experience, then.”

“But you say you have met such—such very bad women.”

“I have. And now that I meet a good one, it is my misfortune.”

“Your misfortune, Lord Mountfalcon?”

“Yes, and I might say more.”

His lordship held impressively mute.

“How strange men are!” thought Lucy. “He had some unhappy secret.”

Tom Bakewell, who had a habit of coming into the room on various
pretences during the nobleman’s visits, put a stop to the revelation,
if his lordship intended to make any.

When they were alone again, Lucy said, smiling: “Do you know, I am
always ashamed to ask you to begin to read.”

Mountfalcon stared. “To read?—oh! ha! yes!” he remembered his evening
duties. “Very happy, I’m sure. Let me see. Where were we?”

“The life of the Emperor Julian. But indeed I feel quite ashamed to ask
you to read, my lord. It’s new to me; like a new world—hearing about
Emperors, and armies, and things that really have been on the earth we
walk upon. It fills my mind. But it must have ceased to interest you,
and I was thinking that I would not tease you any more.”

“Your pleasure is mine, Mrs. Feverel. ’Pon my honour, I’d read till I
was hoarse, to hear your remarks.”

“Are you laughing at me?”

“Do I look so?”

Lord Mountfalcon had fine full eyes, and by merely dropping the lids he
could appear to endow them with mental expression.

“No, you are not,” said Lucy. “I must thank you for your forbearance.”

The nobleman went on his honour loudly.

Now it was an object of Lucy’s to have him reading; for his sake, for
her sake, and for somebody else’s sake; which somebody else was
probably considered first in the matter. When he was reading to her, he
seemed to be legitimizing his presence there; and though she had no
doubts or suspicions whatever, she was easier in her heart while she
had him employed in that office. So she rose to fetch the book, laid it
open on the table at his lordship’s elbow, and quietly waited to ring
for candles when he should be willing to commence.

That evening Lord Mountfalcon could not get himself up to the farce,
and he felt a pity for the strangely innocent unprotected child with
anguish hanging over her, that withheld the words he wanted to speak,
or insinuate. He sat silent and did nothing.

“What I do not like him for,” said Lucy, meditatively, “is his changing
his religion. He would have been such a hero, but for that. I could
have loved him.”

“Who is it you could have loved, Mrs. Feverel?” Lord Mountfalcon asked.

“The Emperor Julian.”

“Oh! the Emperor Julian! Well, he was an apostate but then, you know,
he meant what he was about. He didn’t even do it for a woman.”

“For a woman!” cried Lucy. “What man would for a woman?”

“I would.”

“You, Lord Mountfalcon?”

“Yes. I’d turn Catholic to-morrow.”

“You make me very unhappy if you say that, my lord.”

“Then I’ll unsay it.”

Lucy slightly shuddered. She put her hand upon the bell to ring for
lights.

“Do you reject a convert, Mrs. Feverel?” said the nobleman.

“Oh yes! yes! I do. One who does not give his conscience I would not
have.”

“If he gives his heart and body, can he give more?”

Lucy’s hand pressed the bell. She did not like the doubtful light with
one who was so unscrupulous. Lord Mountfalcon had never spoken in this
way before. He spoke better, too. She missed the aristocratic twang in
his voice, and the hesitation for words, and the fluid lordliness with
which he rolled over difficulties in speech.

Simultaneously with the sounding of the bell the door opened, and
presented Tom Bakewell. There was a double knock at the same instant at
the street door. Lucy delayed to give orders.

“Can it be a letter, Tom!—so late?” she said, changing colour. “Pray
run and see.”

“That an’t powst” Tom remarked, as he obeyed his mistress.

“Are you very anxious for a letter, Mrs. Feverel?” Lord Mountfalcon
inquired.

“Oh, no!—yes, I am, very,” said Lucy. Her quick ear caught the tones of
a voice she remembered. “That dear old thing has come to see me,” she
cried, starting up.

Tom ushered a bunch of black satin into the room.

“Mrs. Berry!” said Lucy, running up to her and kissing her.

“Me, my darlin’!” Mrs. Berry, breathless and rosy with her journey,
returned the salute. “Me truly it is, in fault of a better, for I ain’t
one to stand by and give the devil his licence—roamin’! and the salt
sure enough have spilte my bride-gown at the beginnin’, which ain’t the
best sign. Bless ye!—Oh, here he is.” She beheld a male figure in a
chair by the half light, and swung around to address him. “You bad
man!” she held aloft one of her fat fingers, “I’ve come on ye like a
bolt, I have, and goin’ to make ye do your duty, naughty boy! But
you’re my darlin’ babe,” she melted, as was her custom, “and I’ll never
meet you and not give to ye the kiss of a mother.”

Before Lord Mountfalcon could find time to expostulate the soft woman
had him by the neck, and was down among his luxurious whiskers.

“Ha!” She gave a smothered shriek, and fell back. “What hair’s that?”

Tom Bakewell just then illumined the transaction.

“Oh, my gracious!” Mrs. Berry breathed with horror, “I been and kiss a
strange man!”

Lucy, half-laughing, but in dreadful concern, begged the noble lord to
excuse the woful mistake.

“Extremely flattered, highly favoured, I’m sure;” said his lordship,
re-arranging his disconcerted moustache; “may I beg the pleasure of an
introduction?”

“My husband’s dear old nurse—Mrs. Berry,” said Lucy, taking her hand to
lend her countenance. “Lord Mountfalcon, Mrs. Berry.”

Mrs. Berry sought grace while she performed a series of apologetic
bobs, and wiped the perspiration from her forehead.

Lucy put her into a chair: Lord Mountfalcon asked for an account of her
passage over to the Island; receiving distressingly full particulars,
by which it was revealed that the softness of her heart was only
equalled by the weakness of her stomach. The recital calmed Mrs. Berry
down.

“Well, and where’s my—where’s Mr. Richard? yer husband, my dear?” Mrs.
Berry turned from her tale to question.

“Did you expect to see him here?” said Lucy, in a broken voice.

“And where else, my love? since he haven’t been seen in London a whole
fortnight.”

Lucy did not speak.

“We will dismiss the Emperor Julian till to-morrow, I think,” said Lord
Mountfalcon, rising and bowing.

Lucy gave him her hand with mute thanks. He touched it distantly,
embraced Mrs. Berry in a farewell bow, and was shown out of the house
by Tom Bakewell.

The moment he was gone, Mrs. Berry threw up her arms. “Did ye ever know
sich a horrid thing to go and happen to a virtuous woman!” she
exclaimed. “I could cry at it, I could! To be goin’ and kissin’ a
strange hairy man! Oh dear me! what’s cornin’ next, I wonder? Whiskers!
thinks I—for I know the touch o’ whiskers—’t ain’t like other
hair—what! have he growed a crop that sudden, I says to myself; and it
flashed on me I been and made a awful mistake! and the lights come in,
and I see that great hairy man—beggin’ his pardon—nobleman, and if I
could ’a dropped through the floor out o’ sight o’ men, drat ’em!
they’re al’ays in the way, that they are!”—

“Mrs. Berry,” Lucy checked her, “did you expect to find him here?”

“Askin’ that solemn?” retorted Berry. “What him? your husband? O’
course I did! and you got him—somewheres hid.”

“I have not heard from my husband for fifteen days,” said Lucy, and her
tears rolled heavily off her cheeks.

“Not heer from him!—fifteen days!” Berry echoed.

“O Mrs. Berry! dear kind Mrs. Berry! have you no news? nothing to tell
me! I’ve borne it so long. They’re cruel to me, Mrs. Berry. Oh, do you
know if I have offended him—my husband? While he wrote I did not
complain. I could live on his letters for years. But not to hear from
him! To think I have ruined him, and that he repents! Do they want to
take him from me? Do they want me dead? O Mrs. Berry! I’ve had no one
to speak out my heart to all this time, and I cannot, cannot help
crying, Mrs. Berry!”

Mrs. Berry was inclined to be miserable at what she heard from Lucy’s
lips, and she was herself full of dire apprehension; but it was never
this excellent creature’s system to be miserable in company. The sight
of a sorrow that was not positive, and could not refer to proof, set
her resolutely the other way.

“Fiddle-faddle,” she said. “I’d like to see him repent! He won’t find
anywheres a beauty like his own dear little wife, and he know it. Now,
look you here, my dear—you blessed weepin’ pet—the man that could see
ye with that hair of yours there in ruins, and he backed by the law,
and not rush into your arms and hold ye squeezed for life, he ain’t got
much man in him, I say; and no one can say that of my babe! I was
sayin’, look here, to comfort ye—oh, why, to be sure he’ve got some
surprise for ye. And so’ve I, my lamb! Hark, now! His father’ve come to
town, like a good reasonable man at last, to u-nite ye both, and bring
your bodies together, as your hearts is, for everlastin’. Now ain’t
that news?”

“Oh!” cried Lucy, “that takes my last hope away. I thought he had gone
to his father.” She burst into fresh tears.

Mrs. Berry paused, disturbed.

“Belike he’s travellin’ after him,” she suggested.

“Fifteen days, Mrs. Berry!”

“Ah, fifteen weeks, my dear, after sich a man as that. He’s a regular
meteor, is Sir Austin Feverel, Raynham Abbey. Well, so hark you here. I
says to myself, that knows him—for I did think my babe was in his
natural nest—I says, the bar’net’ll never write for you both to come up
and beg forgiveness, so down I’ll go and fetch you up. For there was
your mistake, my dear, ever to leave your husband to go away from ye
one hour in a young marriage. It’s dangerous, it’s mad, it’s wrong, and
it’s only to be righted by your obeyin’ of me, as I commands it: for I
has my fits, though I am a soft ’un. Obey me, and ye’ll be happy
tomorrow—or the next to it.”

Lucy was willing to see comfort. She was weary of her self-inflicted
martyrdom, and glad to give herself up to somebody else’s guidance
utterly.

“But why does he not write to me, Mrs. Berry?”

“’Cause, ’cause—who can tell the why of men, my dear? But that he love
ye faithful, I’ll swear. Haven’t he groaned in my arms that he couldn’t
come to ye?—weak wretch! Hasn’t he swore how he loved ye to me, poor
young man! But this is your fault, my sweet. Yes, it be. You should ’a
followed my ’dvice at the fust—’stead o’ going into your ’eroics about
this and t’other.” Here Mrs. Berry poured forth fresh sentences on
matrimony, pointed especially at young couples. “I should ’a been a
fool if I hadn’t suffered myself,” she confessed, “so I’ll thank my
Berry if I makes you wise in season.”

Lucy smoothed her ruddy plump cheeks, and gazed up affectionately into
the soft woman’s kind brown eyes. Endearing phrases passed from mouth
to mouth. And as she gazed Lucy blushed, as one who has something very
secret to tell, very sweet, very strange, but cannot quite bring
herself to speak it.

“Well! these’s three men in my life I kissed,” said Mrs. Berry, too
much absorbed in her extraordinary adventure to notice the young wife’s
struggling bosom, “three men, and one a nobleman! He’ve got more
whisker than my Berry, I wonder what the man thought. Ten to one he’ll
think, now, I was glad o’ my chance—they’re that vain, whether they’s
lords or commons. How was I to know? I nat’ral thinks none but her
husband’d sit in that chair. Ha! and in the dark? and alone with ye?”
Mrs. Berry hardened her eyes, “and your husband away? What do this
mean? Tell to me, child, what it mean his bein’ here alone without ere
a candle?”

“Lord Mountfalcon is the only friend I have here,” said Lucy. “He is
very kind. He comes almost every evening.”

“Lord Montfalcon—that his name!” Mrs. Berry exclaimed. “I been that
flurried by the man, I didn’t mind it at first. He come every evenin’,
and your husband out o’ sight! My goodness me! it’s gettin’ worse and
worse. And what do he come for, now, ma’am? Now tell me candid what ye
do together here in the dark of an evenin’.”

Mrs. Berry glanced severely.

“O Mrs. Berry! please not to speak in that way—I don’t like it,” said
Lucy, pouting.

“What do he come for, I ask?”

“Because he is kind, Mrs. Berry. He sees me very lonely, and wishes to
amuse me. And he tells me of things I know nothing about and”—

“And wants to be a-teachin’ some of his things, mayhap,” Mrs. Berry
interrupted with a ruffled breast.

“You are a very ungenerous, suspicious, naughty old woman,” said Lucy,
chiding her.

“And you’re a silly, unsuspectin’ little bird,” Mrs. Berry retorted, as
she returned her taps on the cheek. “You haven’t told me what ye do
together, and what’s his excuse for comin’.”

“Well, then, Mrs. Berry, almost every evening that he comes we read
History, and he explains the battles, and talks to me about the great
men. And he says I’m not silly, Mrs. Berry.”

“That’s one bit o’ lime on your wings, my bird. History, indeed!
History to a young married lovely woman alone in the dark! a pretty
History! Why, I know that man’s name, my dear. He’s a notorious living
rake, that Lord Montfalcon. No woman’s safe with him.”

“Ah, but he hasn’t deceived me, Mrs. Berry. He has not pretended he was
good.”

“More’s his art,” quoth the experienced dame. “So you read History
together in the dark; my dear!”

“I was unwell to-night, Mrs. Berry. I wanted him not to see my face.
Look! there’s the book open ready for him when the candles come in. And
now, you dear kind darling old thing, let me kiss you for coming to me.
I do love you. Talk of other things.”

“So we will,” said Mrs. Berry softening to Lucy’s caresses. “So let us.
A nobleman, indeed, alone with a young wife in the dark, and she sich a
beauty! I say this shall be put a stop to now and henceforth, on the
spot it shall! He won’t meneuvele Bessy Berry with his arts. There! I
drop him. I’m dyin’ for a cup o’ tea, my dear.”

Lucy got up to ring the bell, and as Mrs. Berry, incapable of quite
dropping him, was continuing to say: “Let him go and boast I kiss him;
he ain’t nothin’ to be ’shamed of in a chaste woman’s
kiss—unawares—which men don’t get too often in their lives, I can
assure ’em;”—her eye surveyed Lucy’s figure.

Lo, when Lucy returned to her, Mrs. Berry surrounded her with her arms,
and drew her into feminine depths. “Oh, you blessed!” she cried in most
meaning tone, “you good, lovin’, proper little wife, you!”

“What is it, Mrs. Berry!” lisps Lucy, opening the most innocent blue
eyes.

“As if I couldn’t see, you pet! It was my flurry blinded me, or I’d ’a
marked ye the fast shock. Thinkin’ to deceive me!”

Mrs. Berry’s eyes spoke generations. Lucy’s wavered; she coloured all
over, and hid her face on the bounteous breast that mounted to her.

“You’re a sweet one,” murmured the soft woman, patting her back, and
rocking her. “You’re a rose, you are! and a bud on your stalk. Haven’t
told a word to your husband, my dear?” she asked quickly.

Lucy shook her head, looking sly and shy.

“That’s right. We’ll give him a surprise; let it come all at once on
him, and thinks he—losin’ breath ‘I’m a father!’ Nor a hint even you
haven’t give him?”

Lucy kissed her, to indicate it was quite a secret.

“Oh! you are a sweet one,” said Bessy Berry, and rocked her more
closely and lovingly.

Then these two had a whispered conversation, from which let all of male
persuasion retire a space nothing under one mile.

Returning, after a due interval, we see Mrs. Berry counting on her
fingers’ ends. Concluding the sum, she cries prophetically: “Now this
right everything—a baby in the balance! Now I say this angel-infant
come from on high. It’s God’s messenger, my love! and it’s not wrong to
say so. He thinks you worthy, or you wouldn’t ’a had one—not for all
the tryin’ in the world, you wouldn’t, and some tries hard enough, poor
creatures! Now let us rejice and make merry! I’m for cryin’ and
laughin’, one and the same. This is the blessed seal of matrimony,
which Berry never stamp on me. It’s be hoped it’s a boy. Make that man
a grandfather, and his grandchild a son, and you got him safe. Oh! this
is what I call happiness, and I’ll have my tea a little stronger in
consequence. I declare I could get tipsy to know this joyful news.”

So Mrs. Berry carolled. She had her tea a little stronger. She ate and
she drank; she rejoiced and made merry. The bliss of the chaste was
hers.

Says Lucy demurely: “Now you know why I read History, and that sort of
books.”

“Do I?” replies Berry. “Belike I do. Since what you done’s so good, my
darlin’, I’m agreeable to anything. A fig for all the lords! They can’t
come anigh a baby. You may read Voyages and Travels, my dear, and
Romances, and Tales of Love and War. You cut the riddle in your own
dear way, and that’s all I cares for.”

“No, but you don’t understand,” persists Lucy. “I only read sensible
books, and talk of serious things, because I’m sure... because I have
heard say...dear Mrs. Berry! don’t you understand now?”

Mrs. Berry smacked her knees. “Only to think of her bein’ that
thoughtful! and she a Catholic, too! Never tell me that people of one
religion ain’t as good as another, after that. Why, you want to make
him a historian, to be sure! And that rake of a lord who’ve been comin’
here playin’ at wolf, you been and made him—unbeknown to himself—sort
o’ tutor to the unborn blessed! Ha! ha! say that little women ain’t got
art ekal to the cunningest of ’em. Oh! I understand. Why, to be sure,
didn’t I know a lady, a widow of a clergyman: he was a postermost
child, and afore his birth that women read nothin’ but Blair’s ‘Grave’
over and over again, from the end to the beginnin’;—that’s a serious
book!—very hard readin’!—and at four years of age that child that come
of it reelly was the piousest infant!—he was like a little curate. His
eyes was up; he talked so solemn.” Mrs. Berry imitated the little
curate’s appearance and manner of speaking. “So she got her wish, for
one!”

But at this lady Lucy laughed.

They chattered on happily till bedtime. Lucy arranged for Mrs. Berry to
sleep with her. “If it’s not dreadful to ye, my sweet, sleepin’ beside
a woman,” said Mrs. Berry. “I know it were to me shortly after my
Berry, and I felt it. It don’t somehow seem nat’ral after matrimony—a
woman in your bed! I was obliged to have somebody, for the cold sheets
do give ye the creeps when you’ve been used to that that’s different.”

Upstairs they went together, Lucy not sharing these objections. Then
Lucy opened certain drawers, and exhibited pretty caps, and laced
linen, all adapted for a very small body, all the work of her own
hands: and Mrs. Berry praised them and her. “You been guessing a
boy—woman-like,” she said. Then they cooed, and kissed, and undressed
by the fire, and knelt at the bedside, with their arms about each
other, praying; both praying for the unborn child; and Mrs. Berry
pressed Lucy’s waist the moment she was about to breathe the petition
to heaven to shield and bless that coming life; and thereat Lucy closed
to her, and felt a strong love for her. Then Lucy got into bed first,
leaving Berry to put out the light, and before she did so, Berry leaned
over her, and eyed her roguishly, saying, “I never see ye like this,
but I’m half in love with ye myself, you blushin’ beauty! Sweet’s your
eyes, and your hair do take one so—lyin’ back. I’d never forgive my
father if he kep me away from ye four-and-twenty hours just. Husband o’
that!” Berry pointed at the young wife’s loveliness. “Ye look so ripe
with kisses, and there they are a-languishin’!—... You never look so
but in your bed, ye beauty!—just as it ought to be.” Lucy had to
pretend to rise to put out the light before Berry would give up her
amorous chaste soliloquy. Then they lay in bed, and Mrs. Berry fondled
her, and arranged for their departure to-morrow, and reviewed Richard’s
emotions when he came to hear he was going to be made a father by her,
and hinted at Lucy’s delicious shivers when Richard was again in his
rightful place, which she, Bessy Berry, now usurped; and all sorts of
amorous sweet things; enough to make one fancy the adage subverted,
that stolen fruits are sweetest; she drew such glowing pictures of
bliss within the law and the limits of the conscience, till at last,
worn out, Lucy murmured “Peepy, dear Berry,” and the soft woman
gradually ceased her chirp.

Bessy Berry did not sleep. She lay thinking of the sweet brave heart
beside her, and listening to Lucy’s breath as it came and went;
squeezing the fair sleeper’s hand now and then, to ease her love as her
reflections warmed. A storm of wind came howling over the Hampshire
hills, and sprang white foam on the water, and shook the bare trees. It
passed, leaving a thin cloth of snow on the wintry land. The moon shone
brilliantly. Berry heard the house-dog bark. His bark was savage and
persistent. She was roused by the noise. By and by she fancied she
heard a movement in the house; then it seemed to her that the
house-door opened. She cocked her ears, and could almost make out
voices in the midnight stillness. She slipped from the bed, locked and
bolted the door of the room, assured herself of Lucy’s unconsciousness,
and went on tiptoe to the window. The trees all stood white to the
north; the ground glittered; the cold was keen. Berry wrapped her fat
arms across her bosom, and peeped as close over into the garden as the
situation of the window permitted. Berry was a soft, not a timid,
woman: and it happened this night that her thoughts were above the
fears of the dark. She was sure of the voices; curiosity without a
shade of alarm held her on the watch; and gathering bundles of her
day-apparel round her neck and shoulders, she silenced the chattering
of her teeth as well as she could, and remained stationary. The low hum
of the voices came to a break; something was said in a louder tone; the
house-door quietly shut; a man walked out of the garden into the road.
He paused opposite her window, and Berry let the blind go back to its
place, and peeped from behind an edge of it. He was in the shadow of
the house, so that it was impossible to discern much of his figure.
After some minutes he walked rapidly away, and Berry returned to the
bed an icicle, from which Lucy’s limbs sensitively shrank.

Next morning Mrs. Berry asked Tom Bakewell if he had been disturbed in
the night. Tom, the mysterious, said he had slept like a top. Mrs.
Berry went into the garden. The snow was partially melted; all save one
spot, just under the portal, and there she saw the print of a man’s
foot. By some strange guidance it occurred to her to go and find one of
Richard’s boots. She did so, and, unperceived, she measured the sole of
the boot in that solitary footmark. There could be no doubt that it
fitted. She tried it from heel to toe a dozen times.




CHAPTER XL


Sir Austin Feverel had come to town with the serenity of a philosopher
who says, ’Tis now time; and the satisfaction of a man who has not
arrived thereat without a struggle. He had almost forgiven his son. His
deep love for him had well-nigh shaken loose from wounded pride and
more tenacious vanity. Stirrings of a remote sympathy for the creature
who had robbed him of his son and hewed at his System, were in his
heart of hearts. This he knew; and in his own mind he took credit for
his softness. But the world must not suppose him soft; the world must
think he was still acting on his System. Otherwise what would his long
absence signify?—Something highly unphilosophical. So, though love was
strong, and was moving him to a straightforward course, the last tug of
vanity drew him still aslant.

The Aphorist read himself so well, that to juggle with himself was a
necessity. As he wished the world to see him, he beheld himself: one
who entirely put aside mere personal feelings: one in whom parental
duty, based on the science of life, was paramount: a Scientific
Humanist, in short.

He was, therefore, rather surprised at a coldness in Lady Blandish’s
manner when he did appear. “At last!” said the lady, in a sad way that
sounded reproachfully. Now the Scientific Humanist had, of course,
nothing to reproach himself with.

But where was Richard?

Adrian positively averred he was not with his wife.

“If he had gone,” said the baronet, “he would have anticipated me by a
few hours.”

This, when repeated to Lady Blandish, should have propitiated her, and
shown his great forgiveness. She, however, sighed, and looked at him
wistfully.

Their converse was not happy and deeply intimate. Philosophy did not
seem to catch her mind; and fine phrases encountered a rueful assent,
more flattering to their grandeur than to their influence.

Days went by. Richard did not present himself. Sir Austin’s pitch of
self-command was to await the youth without signs of impatience.

Seeing this, the lady told him her fears for Richard, and mentioned the
rumour of him that was about.

“If,” said the baronet, “this person, his wife, is what you paint her,
I do not share your fears for him. I think too well of him. If she is
one to inspire the sacredness of that union, I think too well of him.
It is impossible.”

The lady saw one thing to be done.

“Call her to you,” she said. “Have her with you at Raynham. Recognize
her. It is the disunion and doubt that so confuses him and drives him
wild. I confess to you I hoped he had gone to her. It seems not. If she
is with you his way will be clear. Will you do that?”

Science is notoriously of slow movement. Lady Blandish’s proposition
was far too hasty for Sir Austin. Women, rapid by nature, have no idea
of science.

“We shall see her there in time, Emmeline. At present let it be between
me and my son.”

He spoke loftily. In truth it offended him to be asked to do anything,
when he had just brought himself to do so much.

A month elapsed, and Richard appeared on the scene.

The meeting between him and his father was not what his father had
expected and had crooned over in the Welsh mountains. Richard shook his
hand respectfully, and inquired after his health with the common social
solicitude. He then said: “During your absence, sir, I have taken the
liberty, without consulting you, to do something in which you are more
deeply concerned than myself. I have taken upon myself to find out my
mother and place her under my care. I trust you will not think I have
done wrong. I acted as I thought best.”

Sir Austin replied: “You are of an age, Richard, to judge for yourself
in such a case. I would have you simply beware of deceiving yourself in
imagining that you considered any one but yourself in acting as you
did.”

“I have not deceived myself, sir,” said Richard, and the interview was
over. Both hated an exposure of the feelings, and in that both were
satisfied: but the baronet, as one who loves, hoped and looked for
tones indicative of trouble and delight in the deep heart; and Richard
gave him none of those. The young man did not even face him as he
spoke: if their eyes met by chance, Richard’s were defiantly cold. His
whole bearing was changed.

“This rash marriage has altered him,” said the very just man of science
in life: and that meant: “it has debased him.”

He pursued his reflections. “I see in him the desperate maturity of a
suddenly-ripened nature: and but for my faith that good work is never
lost, what should I think of the toil of my years? Lost, perhaps to me!
lost to him! It may show itself in his children.”

The Philosopher, we may conceive, has contentment in benefiting
embryos: but it was a somewhat bitter prospect to Sir Austin. Bitterly
he felt the injury to himself.

One little incident spoke well of Richard. A poor woman called at the
hotel while he was missing. The baronet saw her, and she told him a
tale that threw Christian light on one part of Richard’s nature. But
this might gratify the father in Sir Austin; it did not touch the man
of science. A Feverel, his son, would not do less, he thought. He sat
down deliberately to study his son.

No definite observations enlightened him. Richard ate and drank; joked
and laughed. He was generally before Adrian in calling for a fresh
bottle. He talked easily of current topics; his gaiety did not sound
forced. In all he did, nevertheless, there was not the air of a youth
who sees a future before him. Sir Austin put that down. It might be
carelessness, and wanton blood, for no one could say he had much on his
mind. The man of science was not reckoning that Richard also might have
learned to act and wear a mask. Dead subjects—this is to say, people
not on their guard—he could penetrate and dissect. It is by a rare
chance, as scientific men well know, that one has an opportunity of
examining the structure of the living.

However, that rare chance was granted to Sir Austin. They were engaged
to dine with Mrs. Doria at the Foreys’, and walked down to her in the
afternoon, father and son arm-in-arm, Adrian beside them. Previously
the offended father had condescended to inform his son that it would
shortly be time for him to return to his wife, indicating that
arrangements would ultimately be ordered to receive her at Raynham.
Richard had replied nothing; which might mean excess of gratitude, or
hypocrisy in concealing his pleasure, or any one of the thousand shifts
by which gratified human nature expresses itself when all is made to
run smooth with it. Now Mrs. Berry had her surprise ready charged for
the young husband. She had Lucy in her own house waiting for him. Every
day she expected him to call and be overcome by the rapturous surprise,
and every day, knowing his habit of frequenting the park, she marched
Lucy thither, under the plea that Master Richard, whom she had already
christened, should have an airing.

The round of the red winter sun was behind the bare Kensington
chestnuts, when these two parties met. Happily for Lucy and the hope
she bore in her bosom, she was perversely admiring a fair horsewoman
galloping by at the moment. Mrs. Berry plucked at her gown once or
twice, to prepare her eyes for the shock, but Lucy’s head was still
half averted, and thinks Mrs. Berry, “Twon’t hurt her if she go into
his arms head foremost.” They were close; Mrs. Berry performed the bob
preliminary. Richard held her silent with a terrible face; he grasped
her arm, and put her behind him. Other people intervened. Lucy saw
nothing to account for Berry’s excessive flutter. Berry threw it on the
air and some breakfast bacon, which, she said, she knew in the morning
while she ate it, was bad for the bile, and which probably was the
cause of her bursting into tears, much to Lucy’s astonishment.

“What you ate makes you cry, Mrs. Berry?”

“It’s all—” Mrs. Berry pressed at her heart and leaned sideways, “it’s
all stomach, my dear. Don’t ye mind,” and becoming aware of her
unfashionable behaviour, she trailed off to the shelter of the elms.

“You have a singular manner with old ladies,” said Sir Austin to his
son, after Berry had been swept aside. “Scarcely courteous. She behaved
like a mad woman, certainly.—Are you ill, my son?”

Richard was death-pale, his strong form smitten through with weakness.
The baronet sought Adrian’s eye. Adrian had seen Lucy as they passed,
and he had a glimpse of Richard’s countenance while disposing of Berry.
Had Lucy recognized them, he would have gone to her unhesitatingly. As
she did not, he thought it well, under the circumstances, to leave
matters as they were. He answered the baronet’s look with a shrug.

“Are you ill, Richard?” Sir Austin again asked his son.

“Come on, sir! come on!” cried Richard.

His father’s further meditations, as they stepped briskly to the
Foreys’, gave poor Berry a character which one who lectures on
matrimony, and has kissed but three men in her life, shrieks to hear
the very title of.

“Richard will go to his wife to-morrow,” Sir Austin said to Adrian some
time before they went in to dinner.

Adrian asked him if he had chanced to see a young fair-haired lady by
the side of the old one Richard had treated so peculiarly; and to the
baronet’s acknowledgment that he remembered to have observed such a
person, Adrian said: “That was his wife, sir.”

Sir Austin could not dissect the living subject. As if a bullet had
torn open the young man’s skull, and some blast of battle laid his
palpitating organization bare, he watched every motion of his brain and
his heart; and with the grief and terror of one whose mental habit was
ever to pierce to extremes. Not altogether conscious that he had
hitherto played with life, he felt that he was suddenly plunged into
the stormful reality of it. He projected to speak plainly to his son on
all points that night.

“Richard is very gay,” Mrs. Doris, whispered her brother.

“All will be right with him to-morrow,” he replied; for the game had
been in his hands so long, so long had he been the God of the machine,
that having once resolved to speak plainly and to act, he was to a
certain extent secure, bad as the thing to mend might be.

“I notice he has rather a wild laugh—I don’t exactly like his eyes,”
said Mrs. Doria.

“You will see a change in him to-morrow,” the man of science remarked.

It was reserved for Mrs. Doria herself to experience that change. In
the middle of the dinner a telegraphic message from her son-in-law,
worthy John Todhunter, reached the house, stating that Clare was
alarmingly ill, bidding her come instantly. She cast about for some one
to accompany her, and fixed on Richard. Before he would give his
consent for Richard to go, Sir Austin desired to speak with him apart,
and in that interview he said to his son: “My dear Richard! it was my
intention that we should come to an understanding together this night.
But the time is short—poor Helen cannot spare many minutes. Let me then
say that you deceived me, and that I forgive you. We fix our seal on
the past. You will bring your wife to me when you return.” And very
cheerfully the baronet looked down on the generous future he thus
founded.

“Will you have her at Raynham at once, sir?” said Richard.

“Yes, my son, when you bring her.”

“Are you mocking me, sir?”

“Pray, what do you mean?”

“I ask you to receive her at once.”

“Well! the delay cannot be long. I do not apprehend that you will be
kept from your happiness many days.”

“I think it will be some time, sir!” said Richard, sighing deeply.

“And what mental freak is this that can induce you to postpone it and
play with your first duty?”

“What is my first duty, sir?”

“Since you are married, to be with your wife.”

“I have heard that from an old woman called Berry!” said Richard to
himself, not intending irony.

“Will you receive her at once?” he asked resolutely.

The baronet was clouded by his son’s reception of his graciousness. His
grateful prospect had formerly been Richard’s marriage—the culmination
of his System. Richard had destroyed his participation in that. He now
looked for a pretty scene in recompense:—Richard leading up his wife to
him, and both being welcomed by him paternally, and so held one
ostentatious minute in his embrace.

He said: “Before you return, I demur to receiving her.”

“Very well, sir,” replied his son, and stood as if he had spoken all.

“Really you tempt me to fancy you already regret your rash proceeding!”
the baronet exclaimed; and the next moment it pained him he had uttered
the words, Richard’s eyes were so sorrowfully fierce. It pained him,
but he divined in that look a history, and he could not refrain from
glancing acutely and asking: “Do you?”

“Regret it, sir?” The question aroused one of those struggles in the
young man’s breast which a passionate storm of tears may still, and
which sink like leaden death into the soul when tears come not.
Richard’s eyes had the light of the desert.

“Do you?” his father repeated. “You tempt me—I almost fear you do.” At
the thought—for he expressed his mind—the pity that he had for Richard
was not pure gold.

“Ask me what I think of her, sir! Ask me what she is! Ask me what it is
to have taken one of God’s precious angels and chained her to misery!
Ask me what it is to have plunged a sword into her heart, and to stand
over her and see such a creature bleeding! Do I regret that? Why, yes,
I do! Would you?”

His eyes flew hard at his father under the ridge of his eyebrows.

Sir Austin winced and reddened. Did he understand? There is ever in the
mind’s eye a certain wilfulness. We see and understand; we see and
won’t understand.

“Tell me why you passed by her as you did this afternoon,” he said
gravely: and in the same voice Richard answered: “I passed her because
I could not do otherwise.”

“Your wife, Richard?”

“Yes! my wife!”

“If she had seen you, Richard?”

“God spared her that!”

Mrs. Doria, bustling in practical haste, and bearing Richard’s hat and
greatcoat in her energetic hands, came between them at this juncture.
Dimples of commiseration were in her cheeks while she kissed her
brother’s perplexed forehead. She forgot her trouble about Clare,
deploring his fatuity.

Sir Austin was forced to let his son depart. As of old, he took counsel
with Adrian, and the wise youth was soothing. “Somebody has kissed him,
sir, and the chaste boy can’t get over it.” This absurd suggestion did
more to appease the baronet than if Adrian had given a veritable
reasonable key to Richard’s conduct. It set him thinking that it might
be a prudish strain in the young man’s mind, due to the System in
difficulties.

“I may have been wrong in one thing,” he said, with an air of the
utmost doubt of it. “I, perhaps, was wrong in allowing him so much
liberty during his probation.”

Adrian pointed out to him that he had distinctly commanded it.

“Yes, yes; that is on me.”

His was an order of mind that would accept the most burdensome charges,
and by some species of moral usury make a profit out of them.

Clare was little talked of. Adrian attributed the employment of the
telegraph to John Todhunter’s uxorious distress at a toothache, or
possibly the first symptoms of an heir to his house.

“That child’s mind has disease in it... She is not sound,” said the
baronet.

On the door-step of the hotel, when they returned, stood Mrs. Berry.
Her wish to speak a few words with the baronet reverentially
communicated, she was ushered upstairs into his room.

Mrs. Berry compressed her person in the chair she was beckoned to
occupy.

“Well’ ma’am, you have something to say,” observed the baronet, for she
seemed loth to commence.

“Wishin’ I hadn’t—” Mrs. Berry took him up, and mindful of the good
rule to begin at the beginning, pursued: “I dare say, Sir Austin, you
don’t remember me, and I little thought when last we parted our meeting
’d be like this. Twenty year don’t go over one without showin’ it, no
more than twenty ox. It’s a might o’ time,—twenty year! Leastways not
quite twenty, it ain’t.”

“Round figures are best,” Adrian remarked.

“In them round figures a be-loved son have growed up, and got himself
married!” said Mrs. Berry, diving straight into the case.

Sir Austin then learnt that he had before him the culprit who had
assisted his son in that venture. It was a stretch of his patience to
hear himself addressed on a family matter; but he was naturally
courteous.

“He came to my house, Sir Austin, a stranger! If twenty year alters us
as have knowed each other on the earth, how must they alter they that
we parted with just come from heaven! And a heavenly babe he were! so
sweet! so strong! so fat!”

Adrian laughed aloud.

Mrs. Berry bumped a curtsey to him in her chair, continuing: “I wished
afore I spoke to say how thankful am I bound to be for my pension not
cut short, as have offended so, but that I know Sir Austin Feverel,
Raynham Abbey, ain’t one o’ them that likes to hear their good deeds
pumlished. And a pension to me now, it’s something more than it were.
For a pension and pretty rosy cheeks in a maid, which I was—that’s a
bait many a man’ll bite, that won’t so a forsaken wife!”

“If you will speak to the point, ma’am, I will listen to you,” the
baronet interrupted her.

“It’s the beginnin’ that’s the worst, and that’s over, thank the Lord!
So I’ll speak, Sir Austin, and say my say:—Lord speed me! Believin’ our
idees o’ matrimony to be sim’lar, then, I’ll say, once married—married
for life! Yes! I don’t even like widows. For I can’t stop at the grave.
Not at the tomb I can’t stop. My husband’s my husband, and if I’m a
body at the Resurrection, I say, speaking humbly, my Berry is the
husband o’ my body; and to think of two claimin’ of me then—it makes me
hot all over. Such is my notion of that state ’tween man and woman. No
givin’ in marriage, o’ course I know; and if so I’m single.”

The baronet suppressed a smile. “Really, my good woman, you wander very
much.”

“Beggin’ pardon, Sir Austin; but I has my point before me all the same,
and I’m comin’ to it. Ac-knowledgin’ our error, it’d done, and bein’
done, it’s writ aloft. Oh! if you ony knew what a sweet young creature
she be! Indeed; ’taint all of humble birth that’s unworthy, Sir Austin.
And she got her idees, too: She reads History! She talk that sensible
as would surprise ye. But for all that she’s a prey to the artful o’
men—unpertected. And it’s a young marriage—but there’s no fear for her,
as far as she go. The fear’s t’other way. There’s that in a man—at the
commencement—which make of him Lord knows what if you any way
interferes: whereas a woman bides quiet! It’s consolation catch her,
which is what we mean by seduein’. Whereas a man—he’s a savage!”

Sir Austin turned his face to Adrian, who was listening with huge
delight.

“Well, ma’am, I see you have something in your mind, if you would only
come to it quickly.”

“Then here’s my point, Sir Austin. I say you bred him so as there ain’t
another young gentleman like him in England, and proud he make me. And
as for her, I’ll risk sayin’—it’s done, and no harm—you might search
England through, and nowhere will ye find a maid that’s his match like
his own wife. Then there they be. Are they together as should be? O
Lord no! Months they been divided. Then she all lonely and exposed, I
went, and fetched her out of seducers’ ways—which they may say what
they like, but the inn’cent is most open to when they’re healthy and
confidin’—I fetch her, and—the liberty—boxed her safe in my own house.
So much for that sweet! That you may do with women. But it’s him—Mr.
Richard—I am bold, I know, but there—I’m in for it, and the Lord’ll
help me! It’s him, Sir Austin, in this great metropolis, warm from a
young marriage. It’s him, and—I say nothin’ of her, and how sweet she
bears it, and it’s eating her at a time when Natur’ should have no
other trouble but the one that’s goin’ on—it’s him, and I ask—so
bold—shall there—and a Christian gentlemen his father—shall there be a
tug ’tween him as a son and him as a husband—soon to be somethin’ else?
I speak bold out—I’d have sons obey their fathers, but a priest’s words
spoke over them, which they’re now in my ears, I say I ain’t a doubt on
earth—I’m sure there ain’t one in heaven—which dooty’s the holier of
the two.”

Sir Austin heard her to an end. Their views on the junction of the
sexes were undoubtedly akin. To be lectured on his prime subject,
however, was slightly disagreeable, and to be obliged mentally to
assent to this old lady’s doctrine was rather humiliating, when it
could not be averred that he had latterly followed it out. He sat
cross-legged and silent, a finger to his temple.

“One gets so addle-gated thinkin’ many things,” said Mrs. Berry,
simply. “That’s why we see wonder clever people goin’ wrong—to my mind.
I think it’s al’ays the plan in a dielemmer to pray God and walk
forward.”

The keen-witted soft woman was tracking the baronet’s thoughts, and she
had absolutely run him down and taken an explanation out of his mouth,
by which Mrs. Berry was to have been informed that he had acted from a
principle of his own, and devolved a wisdom she could not be expected
to comprehend.

Of course he became advised immediately that it would be waste of time
to direct such an explanation to her inferior capacity.

He gave her his hand, saying, “My son has gone out of town to see his
cousin, who is ill. He will return in two or three days, and then they
will both come to me at Raynham.”

Mrs. Berry took the tips of his fingers, and went half-way to the floor
perpendicularly. “He pass her like a stranger in the park this
evenin’,” she faltered.

“Ah?” said the baronet. “Yes, well! they will be at Raynham before the
week is over.”

Mrs. Berry was not quite satisfied. “Not of his own accord he pass that
sweet young wife of his like a stranger this day, Sir Austin!”

“I must beg you not to intrude further, ma’am.”

Mrs. Berry bobbed her bunch of a body out of the room.

“All’s well that ends well,” she said to herself. “It’s just bad
inquirin’ too close among men. We must take ’em somethin’ like
Providence—as they come. Thank heaven! I kep’ back the baby.”

In Mrs. Berry’s eyes the baby was the victorious reserve.

Adrian asked his chief what he thought of that specimen of woman.

“I think I have not met a better in my life,” said the baronet,
mingling praise and sarcasm.

Clare lies in her bed as placid as in the days when she breathed; her
white hands stretched their length along the sheets, at peace from head
to feet. She needs iron no more. Richard is face to face with death for
the first time. He sees the sculpture of clay—the spark gone.

Clare gave her mother the welcome of the dead. This child would have
spoken nothing but kind commonplaces had she been alive. She was dead,
and none knew her malady. On her fourth finger were two wedding-rings.

When hours of weeping had silenced the mother’s anguish, she, for some
comfort she saw in it, pointed out that strange thing to Richard,
speaking low in the chamber of the dead; and then he learnt that it was
his own lost ring Clare wore in the two worlds. He learnt from her
husband that Clare’s last request had been that neither of the rings
should be removed. She had written it; she would not speak it.

“I beg of my husband, and all kind people who may have the care of me
between this and the grave, to bury me with my hands untouched.”

The tracing of the words showed the bodily torment she was suffering,
as she wrote them on a scrap of paper found beside her pillow.

In wonder, as the dim idea grew from the waving of Clare’s dead hand,
Richard paced the house, and hung about the awful room; dreading to
enter it, reluctant to quit it. The secret Clare had buried while she
lived, arose with her death. He saw it play like flame across her
marble features. The memory of her voice was like a knife at his
nerves. His coldness to her started up accusingly: her meekness was
bitter blame.

On the evening of the fourth day, her mother came to him in his
bedroom, with a face so white that he asked himself if aught worse
could happen to a mother than the loss of her child. Choking she said
to him, “Read this,” and thrust a leather-bound pocket-book trembling
in his hand. She would not breathe to him what it was. She entreated
him not to open it before her.

“Tell me,” she said, “tell me what you think. John must not hear of it.
I have nobody to consult but you O Richard!”

“My Diary” was written in the round hand of Clare’s childhood on the
first page. The first name his eye encountered was his own.

“Richard’s fourteenth birthday. I have worked him a purse and put it
under his pillow, because he is going to have plenty of money. He does
not notice me now because he has a friend now, and he is ugly, but
Richard is not, and never will be.”

The occurrences of that day were subsequently recorded, and a childish
prayer to God for him set down. Step by step he saw her growing mind in
his history. As she advanced in years she began to look back, and made
much of little trivial remembrances, all bearing upon him.

“We went into the fields and gathered cowslips together, and pelted
each other, and I told him he used to call them ‘coals-sleeps’ when he
was a baby, and he was angry at my telling him, for he does not like to
be told he was ever a baby.”

He remembered the incident, and remembered his stupid scorn of her meek
affection. Little Clare! how she lived before him in her white dress
and pink ribbons, and soft dark eyes! Upstairs she was lying dead. He
read on:

“Mama says there is no one in the world like Richard, and I am sure
there is not, not in the whole world. He says he is going to be a great
General and going to the wars. If he does I shall dress myself as a boy
and go after him, and he will not know me till I am wounded. Oh I pray
he will never, never be wounded. I wonder what I should feel if Richard
was ever to die.”

Upstairs Clare was lying dead.

“Lady Blandish said there was a likeness between Richard and me.
Richard said I hope I do not hang down my head as she does. He is angry
with me because I do not look people in the face and speak out, but I
know I am not looking after earthworms.”

Yes. He had told her that. A shiver seized him at the recollection.

Then it came to a period when the words: “Richard kissed me,” stood by
themselves, and marked a day in her life.

Afterwards it was solemnly discovered that Richard wrote poetry. He
read one of his old forgotten compositions penned when he had that
ambition.

“Thy truth to me is truer
    Than horse, or dog, or blade;
Thy vows to me are fewer
    Than ever maiden made.

Thou steppest from thy splendour
    To make my life a song:
My bosom shall be tender
    As thine has risen strong.”


All the verses were transcribed. “It is he who is the humble knight,”
Clare explained at the close, “and his lady, is a Queen. Any Queen
would throw her crown away for him.”

It came to that period when Clare left Raynham with her mother.

“Richard was not sorry to lose me. He only loves boys and men.
Something tells me I shall never see Raynham again. He was dressed in
blue. He said Good-bye, Clare, and kissed me on the cheek. Richard
never kisses me on the mouth. He did not know I went to his bed and
kissed him while he was asleep. He sleeps with one arm under his head,
and the other out on the bed. I moved away a bit of his hair that was
over his eyes. I wanted to cut it. I have one piece. I do not let
anybody see I am unhappy, not even mama. She says I want iron. I am
sure I do not. I like to write my name. Clare Doria Forey. Richard’s is
Richard Doria Feverel.”

His breast rose convulsively. Clare Doria Forey! He knew the music of
that name. He had heard it somewhere. It sounded faint and mellow now
behind the hills of death.

He could not read for tears. It was midnight. The hour seemed to belong
to her. The awful stillness and the darkness were Clare’s. Clare’s
voice clear and cold from the grave possessed it.

Painfully, with blinded eyes, he looked over the breathless pages. She
spoke of his marriage, and her finding the ring.

“I knew it was his. I knew he was going to be married that morning. I
saw him stand by the altar when they laughed at breakfast. His wife
must be so beautiful! Richard’s wife! Perhaps he will love me better
now he is married. Mama says they must be separated. That is shameful.
If I can help him I will. I pray so that he may be happy. I hope God
hears poor sinners’ prayers. I am very sinful. Nobody knows it as I do.
They say I am good, but I know. When I look on the ground I am not
looking after earthworms, as he said. Oh, do forgive me, God!”

Then she spoke of her own marriage, and that it was her duty to obey
her mother. A blank in the Diary ensued.

“I have seen Richard. Richard despises me,” was the next entry.

But now as he read his eyes were fixed, and the delicate feminine
handwriting like a black thread drew on his soul to one terrible
conclusion.

“I cannot live. Richard despises me. I cannot bear the touch of my
fingers or the sight of my face. Oh! I understand him now. He should
not have kissed me so that last time. I wished to die while his mouth
was on mine.”

Further: “I have no escape. Richard said he would die rather than
endure it. I know he would. Why should I be afraid to do what he would
do? I think if my husband whipped me I could bear it better. He is so
kind, and tries to make me cheerful. He will soon be very unhappy. I
pray to God half the night. I seem to be losing sight of my God the
more I pray.”

Richard laid the book open on the table. Phantom surges seemed to be
mounting and travelling for his brain. Had Clare taken his wild words
in earnest? Did she lie there dead—he shrouded the thought.

He wrapped the thoughts in shrouds, but he was again reading.

“A quarter to one o’clock. I shall not be alive this time to-morrow. I
shall never see Richard now. I dreamed last night we were in the fields
together, and he walked with his arm round my waist. We were children,
but I thought we were married, and I showed him I wore his ring, and he
said—if you always wear it, Clare, you are as good as my wife. Then I
made a vow to wear it for ever and ever... It is not mama’s fault. She
does not think as Richard and I do of these things. He is not a coward,
nor am I. He hates cowards.

“I have written to his father to make him happy. Perhaps when I am dead
he will hear what I say.

“I heard just now Richard call distinctly—Clare, come out to me. Surely
he has not gone. I am going I know not where. I cannot think. I am very
cold.”

The words were written larger, and staggered towards the close, as if
her hand had lost mastery over the pen.

“I can only remember Richard now a boy. A little boy and a big boy. I
am not sure now of his voice. I can only remember certain words.
‘Clari,’ and ‘Don Ricardo,’ and his laugh. He used to be full of fun.
Once we laughed all day together tumbling in the hay. Then he had a
friend, and began to write poetry, and be proud. If I had married a
young man he would have forgiven me, but I should not have been
happier. I must have died. God never looks on me.

“It is past two o’clock. The sheep are bleating outside. It must be
very cold in the ground. Good-bye, Richard.”

With his name it began and ended. Even to herself Clare was not
over-communicative. The book was slender, yet her nineteen years of
existence left half the number of pages white.

Those last words drew him irresistibly to gaze on her. There she lay,
the same impassive Clare. For a moment he wondered she had not moved—to
him she had become so different. She who had just filled his ears with
strange tidings—it was not possible to think her dead! She seemed to
have been speaking to him all through his life. His image was on that
still heart.

He dismissed the night-watchers from the room, and remained with her
alone, till the sense of death oppressed him, and then the shock sent
him to the window to look for sky and stars. Behind a low broad pine,
hung with frosty mist, he heard a bell-wether of the flock in the
silent fold. Death in life it sounded.

The mother found him praying at the foot of Clare’s bed. She knelt by
his side, and they prayed, and their joint sobs shook their bodies, but
neither of them shed many tears. They held a dark unspoken secret in
common. They prayed God to forgive her.

Clare was buried in the family vault of the Todhunters. Her mother
breathed no wish to have her lying at Lobourne.

After the funeral, what they alone upon earth knew brought them
together.

“Richard,” she said, “the worst is over for me. I have no one to love
but you, dear. We have all been fighting against God, and this...
Richard! you will come with me, and be united to your wife, and spare
my brother what I suffer.”

He answered the broken spirit: “I have killed one. She sees me as I am.
I cannot go with you to my wife, because I am not worthy to touch her
hand, and were I to go, I should do this to silence my self-contempt.
Go you to her, and when she asks of me, say I have a death upon my head
that—No! say that I am abroad, seeking for that which shall cleanse me.
If I find it I shall come to claim her. If not, God help us all!”

She had no strength to contest his solemn words, or stay him, and he
went forth.




CHAPTER XLI


A man with a beard saluted the wise youth Adrian in the full blaze of
Piccadilly with a clap on the shoulder. Adrian glanced leisurely
behind.

“Do you want to try my nerves, my dear fellow? I’m not a man of
fashion, happily, or you would have struck the seat of them. How are
you?”

That was his welcome to Austin Wentworth after his long absence.

Austin took his arm, and asked for news, with the hunger of one who had
been in the wilderness five years.

“The Whigs have given up the ghost, my dear Austin. The free Briton is
to receive Liberty’s pearl, the Ballot. The Aristocracy has had a
cycle’s notice to quit. The Monarchy and old Madeira are going out;
Demos and Cape wines are coming in. They call it Reform. So, you see,
your absence has worked wonders. Depart for another five years, and you
will return to ruined stomachs, cracked sconces, general upset, an
equality made perfect by universal prostration.”

Austin indulged him in a laugh. “I want to hear about ourselves. How is
old Ricky?”

“You know of his—what do they call it when greenhorns are licensed to
jump into the milkpails of dairymaids?—a very charming little woman she
makes, by the way—presentable! quite old Anacreon’s rose in milk. Well!
everybody thought the System must die of it. Not a bit. It continued to
flourish in spite. It’s in a consumption now, though—emaciated, lean,
raw, spectral! I’ve this morning escaped from Raynham to avoid the
sight of it. I have brought our genial uncle Hippias to town—a
delightful companion! I said to him: ‘We’ve had a fine Spring.’ ‘Ugh!’
he answers, ‘there’s a time when you come to think the Spring old.’ You
should have heard how he trained out the ‘old.’ I felt something like
decay in my sap just to hear him. In the prize-fight of life, my dear
Austin, our uncle Hippias has been unfairly hit below the belt. Let’s
guard ourselves there, and go and order dinner.”

“But where’s Ricky now, and what is he doing?” said Austin.

“Ask what he has done. The miraculous boy has gone and got a baby!”

“A child? Richard has one?” Austin’s clear eyes shone with pleasure.

“I suppose it’s not common among your tropical savages. He has one: one
as big as two. That has been the death-blow to the System. It bore the
marriage—the baby was too much for it. Could it swallow the baby,
’twould live. She, the wonderful woman, has produced a large boy. I
assure you it’s quite amusing to see the System opening its mouth every
hour of the day, trying to gulp him down, aware that it would be a
consummate cure, or a happy release.”

By degrees Austin learnt the baronet’s proceedings, and smiled sadly.

“How has Ricky turned out?” he asked. “What sort of a character has
he?”

“The poor boy is ruined by his excessive anxiety about it. Character?
he has the character of a bullet with a treble charge of powder behind
it. Enthusiasm is the powder. That boy could get up an enthusiasm for
the maiden days of Ops! He was going to reform the world, after your
fashion, Austin,—you have something to answer for. Unfortunately he
began with the feminine side of it. Cupid proud of Phoebus newly slain,
or Pluto wishing to people his kingdom, if you like, put it into the
soft head of one of the guileless grateful creatures to kiss him for
his good work. Oh, horror! he never expected that. Conceive the System
in the flesh, and you have our Richard. The consequence is, that this
male Peri refuses to enter his Paradise, though the gates are open for
him, the trumpets blow, and the fair unspotted one awaits him fruitful
within. We heard of him last that he was trying the German
waters—preparatory to his undertaking the release of Italy from the
subjugation of the Teuton. Let’s hope they’ll wash him. He is in the
company of Lady Judith Felle—your old friend, the ardent female Radical
who married the decrepit to carry out her principles. They always marry
English lords, or foreign princes: I admire their tactics.”

“Judith is bad for him in such a state. I like her, but she was always
too sentimental,” said Austin.

“Sentiment made her marry the old lord, I suppose? I like her for her
sentiment, Austin. Sentimental people are sure to live long and die
fat. Feeling, that’s the slayer, coz. Sentiment! ’tis the cajolery of
existence: the soft bloom which whoso weareth, he or she is enviable.
Would that I had more!”

“You’re not much changed, Adrian.”

“I’m not a Radical, Austin.”

Further inquiries, responded to in Adrian’s figurative speech,
instructed Austin that the baronet was waiting for his son, in a
posture of statuesque offended paternity, before he would receive his
daughter-in-law and grandson. That was what Adrian meant by the efforts
of the System to swallow the baby.

“We’re in a tangle,” said the wise youth. “Time will extricate us, I
presume, or what is the venerable signor good for?”

Austin mused some minutes, and asked for Lucy’s place of residence.

“We’ll go to her by and by,” said Adrian.

“I shall go and see her now,” said Austin.

“Well, we’ll go and order the dinner first, coz.”

“Give me her address.”

“Really, Austin, you carry matters with too long a beard,” Adrian
objected. “Don’t you care what you eat?” he roared hoarsely, looking
humorously hurt. “I daresay not. A slice out of him that’s handy—sauce
du ciel! Go, batten on the baby, cannibal. Dinner at seven.”

Adrian gave him his own address, and Lucy’s, and strolled off to do the
better thing.

Overnight Mrs. Berry had observed a long stranger in her tea-cup.
Posting him on her fingers and starting him with a smack, he had
vaulted lightly and thereby indicated that he was positively coming the
next day. She forgot him in the bustle of her duties and the absorption
of her faculties in thoughts of the incomparable stranger Lucy had
presented to the world, till a knock at the street-door reminded her.
“There he is!” she cried, as she ran to open to him. “There’s my
stranger come!” Never was a woman’s faith in omens so justified. The
stranger desired to see Mrs. Richard Feverel. He said his name was Mr.
Austin Wentworth. Mrs. Berry clasped her hands, exclaiming, “Come at
last!” and ran bolt out of the house to look up and down the street.
Presently she returned with many excuses for her rudeness, saying: “I
expected to see her comin’ home, Mr. Wentworth. Every day twice a day
she go out to give her blessed angel an airing. No leavin’ the child
with nursemaids for her! She is a mother! and good milk, too, thank the
Lord! though her heart’s so low.”

Indoors Mrs. Berry stated who she was, related the history of the young
couple and her participation in it, and admired the beard. “Although
I’d swear you don’t wear it for ornament, now!” she said, having in the
first impulse designed a stroke at man’s vanity.

Ultimately Mrs. Berry spoke of the family complication, and with
dejected head and joined hands threw out dark hints about Richard.

While Austin was giving his cheerfuller views of the case, Lucy came in
preceding the baby.

“I am Austin Wentworth,” he said, taking her hand. They read each
other’s faces, these two, and smiled kinship.

“Your name is Lucy?”

She affirmed it softly.

“And mine is Austin, as you know.”

Mrs. Berry allowed time for Lucy’s charms to subdue him, and presented
Richard’s representative, who, seeing a new face, suffered himself to
be contemplated before he commenced crying aloud and knocking at the
doors of Nature for something that was due to him.

“Ain’t he a lusty darlin’?” says Mrs. Berry. “Ain’t he like his own
father? There can’t be no doubt about zoo, zoo pitty pet. Look at his
fists. Ain’t he got passion? Ain’t he a splendid roarer? Oh!” and she
went off rapturously into baby-language.

A fine boy, certainly. Mrs. Berry exhibited his legs for further proof,
desiring Austin’s confirmation as to their being dumplings.

Lucy murmured a word of excuse, and bore the splendid roarer out of the
room.

“She might a done it here,” said Mrs. Berry. “There’s no prettier
sight, I say. If her dear husband could but see that! He’s off in his
heroics—he want to be doin’ all sorts o’ things: I say he’ll never do
anything grander than that baby. You should ’a seen her uncle over that
baby—he came here, for I said, you shall see your own family, my dear,
and so she thinks. He come, and he laughed over that baby in the joy of
his heart, poor man! he cried, he did. You should see that Mr.
Thompson, Mr. Wentworth—a friend o’ Mr. Richard’s, and a very
modest-minded young gentleman—he worships her in his innocence. It’s a
sight to see him with that baby. My belief is he’s unhappy ’cause he
can’t anyways be nurse-maid to him. O Mr. Wentworth! what do you think
of her, sir?”

Austin’s reply was as satisfactory as a man’s poor speech could make
it. He heard that Lady Feverel was in the house, and Mrs. Berry
prepared the way for him to pay his respects to her. Then Mrs. Berry
ran to Lucy, and the house buzzed with new life. The simple creatures
felt in Austin’s presence something good among them. “He don’t speak
much,” said Mrs. Berry, “but I see by his eye he mean a deal. He ain’t
one o’ yer long-word gentry, who’s all gay deceivers, every one of
’em.”

Lucy pressed the hearty suckling into her breast. “I wonder what he
thinks of me, Mrs. Berry? I could not speak to him. I loved him before
I saw him. I knew what his face was like.”

“He looks proper even with a beard, and that’s a trial for a virtuous
man,” said Mrs. Berry. “One sees straight through the hair with him.
Think! he’ll think what any man’d think—you a-suckin spite o’ all your
sorrow, my sweet,—and my Berry talkin’ of his Roman matrons!—here’s a
English wife’ll match ’em all! that’s what he thinks. And now that
leetle dark under yer eye’ll clear, my darlin’, now he’ve come.”

Mrs. Berry looked to no more than that; Lucy to no more than the peace
she had in being near Richard’s best friend. When she sat down to tea
it was with a sense that the little room that held her was her home
perhaps for many a day.

A chop procured and cooked by Mrs. Berry formed Austin’s dinner. During
the meal he entertained them with anecdotes of his travels. Poor Lucy
had no temptation to try to conquer Austin. That heroic weakness of
hers was gone.

Mrs. Berry had said: “Three cups—I goes no further,” and Lucy had
rejected the proffer of more tea, when Austin, who was in the thick of
a Brazilian forest, asked her if she was a good traveller.

“I mean, can you start at a minute’s notice?”

Lucy hesitated, and then said; “Yes,” decisively, to which Mrs. Berry
added, that she was not a “luggage-woman.”

“There used to be a train at seven o’clock,” Austin remarked,
consulting his watch.

The two women were silent.

“Could you get ready to come with me to Raynham in ten minutes?”

Austin looked as if he had asked a commonplace question.

Lucy’s lips parted to speak. She could not answer.

Loud rattled the teaboard to Mrs. Berry’s dropping hands.

“Joy and deliverance!” she exclaimed with a foundering voice.

“Will you come?” Austin kindly asked again.

Lucy tried to stop her beating heart, as she answered, “Yes.” Mrs.
Berry cunningly pretended to interpret the irresolution in her tones
with a mighty whisper: “She’s thinking what’s to be done with baby.”

“He must learn to travel,” said Austin.

“Oh!” cried Mrs. Berry, “and I’ll be his nuss, and bear him, a sweet!
Oh! and think of it! me nurse-maid once more at Raynham Abbey! but it’s
nurse-woman now, you must say. Let us be goin’ on the spot.”

She started up and away in hot haste, fearing delay would cool the
heaven-sent resolve. Austin smiled, eying his watch and Lucy
alternately. She was wishing to ask a multitude of questions. His face
reassured her, and saying: “I will be dressed instantly,” she also left
the room. Talking, bustling, preparing, wrapping up my lord, and
looking to their neatnesses, they were nevertheless ready within the
time prescribed by Austin, and Mrs. Berry stood humming over the baby.
“He’ll sleep it through,” she said. “He’s had enough for an alderman,
and goes to sleep sound after his dinner, he do, a duck!” Before they
departed, Lucy ran up to Lady Feverel. She returned for the small one.

“One moment, Mr. Wentworth?”

“Just two,” said Austin.

Master Richard was taken up, and when Lucy came back her eyes were full
of tears.

“She thinks she is never to see him again, Mr. Wentworth.”

“She shall,” Austin said simply.

Off they went, and with Austin near her, Lucy forgot to dwell at all
upon the great act of courage she was performing.

“I do hope baby will not wake,” was her chief solicitude.

“He!” cries nurse-woman Berry, from the rear, “his little tum-tum’s as
tight as he can hold, a pet! a lamb! a bird! a beauty! and ye may take
yer oath he never wakes till that’s slack. He’ve got character of his
own, a blessed!”

There are some tremendous citadels that only want to be taken by storm.
The baronet sat alone in his library, sick of resistance, and rejoicing
in the pride of no surrender; a terror to his friends and to himself.
Hearing Austin’s name sonorously pronounced by the man of calves, he
looked up from his book, and held out his hand. “Glad to see you,
Austin.” His appearance betokened complete security. The next minute he
found himself escaladed.

It was a cry from Mrs. Berry that told him others were in the room
besides Austin. Lucy stood a little behind the lamp: Mrs. Berry close
to the door. The door was half open, and passing through it might be
seen the petrified figure of a fine man. The baronet glancing over the
lamp rose at Mrs. Berry’s signification of a woman’s personality.
Austin stepped back and led Lucy to him by the hand. “I have brought
Richard’s wife, sir,” he said with a pleased, perfectly uncalculating,
countenance, that was disarming. Very pale and trembling Lucy bowed.
She felt her two hands taken, and heard a kind voice. Could it be
possible it belonged to the dreadful father of her husband? She lifted
her eyes nervously: her hands were still detained. The baronet
contemplated Richard’s choice. Had he ever had a rivalry with those
pure eyes? He saw the pain of her position shooting across her brows,
and, uttering gentle inquiries as to her health, placed her in a seat.
Mrs. Berry had already fallen into a chair.

“What aspect do you like for your bedroom?—East?” said the baronet.

Lucy was asking herself wonderingly: “Am I to stay?”

“Perhaps you had better take to Richard’s room at once,” he pursued.
“You have the Lobourne valley there and a good morning air, and will
feel more at home.”

Lucy’s colour mounted. Mrs. Berry gave a short cough, as one who should
say, “The day is ours!” Undoubtedly—strange as it was to think it—the
fortress was carried.

“Lucy is rather tired,” said Austin, and to hear her Christian name
thus bravely spoken brought grateful dew to her eyes.

The baronet was about to touch the bell. “But have you come alone?” he
asked.

At this Mrs. Berry came forward. Not immediately: it seemed to require
effort for her to move, and when she was within the region of the lamp,
her agitation could not escape notice. The blissful bundle shook in her
arms.

“By the way, what is he to me?” Austin inquired generally as he went
and unveiled the younger hope of Raynham. “My relationship is not so
defined as yours, sir.”

An observer might have supposed that the baronet peeped at his grandson
with the courteous indifference of one who merely wished to compliment
the mother of anybody’s child.

“I really think he’s like Richard,” Austin laughed. Lucy looked: I am
sure he is!

“As like as one to one,” Mrs. Berry murmured feebly; but Grandpapa not
speaking she thought it incumbent on her to pluck up. “And he’s as
healthy as his father was, Sir Austin—spite o’ the might ’a beens.
Reg’lar as the clock! We never want a clock since he come. We knows the
hour o’ the day, and of the night.”

“You nurse him yourself, of course?” the baronet spoke to Lucy, and was
satisfied on that point.

Mrs. Berry was going to display his prodigious legs. Lucy, fearing the
consequent effect on the prodigious lungs, begged her not to wake him.
“’T’d take a deal to do that,” said Mrs. Berry, and harped on Master
Richard’s health and the small wonder it was that he enjoyed it,
considering the superior quality of his diet, and the lavish attentions
of his mother, and then suddenly fell silent on a deep sigh.

“He looks healthy,” said the baronet, “but I am not a judge of babies.”

Thus, having capitulated, Raynham chose to acknowledge its new
commandant, who was now borne away, under the directions of the
housekeeper, to occupy the room Richard had slept in when an infant.

Austin cast no thought on his success. The baronet said: “She is
extremely well-looking.” He replied: “A person you take to at once.”
There it ended.

But a much more animated colloquy was taking place aloft, where Lucy
and Mrs. Berry sat alone. Lucy expected her to talk about the reception
they had met with, and the house, and the peculiarities of the rooms,
and the solid happiness that seemed in store. Mrs. Berry all the while
would persist in consulting the looking-glass. Her first distinct
answer was, “My dear! tell me candid, how do I look?”

“Very nice indeed, Mrs. Berry; but could you have believed he would be
so kind, so considerate?”

“I am sure I looked a frump,” returned Mrs. Berry. “Oh dear! two birds
at a shot. What do you think, now?”

“I never saw so wonderful a likeness,” says Lucy.

“Likeness! look at me.” Mrs. Berry was trembling and hot in the palms.

“You’re very feverish, dear Berry. What can it be?”

“Ain’t it like the love-flutters of a young gal, my dear.”

“Go to bed, Berry, dear,” says Lucy, pouting in her soft caressing way.
“I will undress you, and see to you, dear heart! You’ve had so much
excitement.”

“Ha! ha!” Berry laughed hysterically; “she thinks it’s about this
business of hers. Why, it’s child’s-play, my darlin’. But I didn’t look
for tragedy to-night. Sleep in this house I can’t, my love!”

Lucy was astonished. “Not sleep here, Mrs. Berry?—Oh! why, you silly
old thing? I know.”

“Do ye!” said Mrs. Berry, with a sceptical nose.

“You’re afraid of ghosts.”

“Belike I am when they’re six foot two in their shoes, and bellows when
you stick a pin into their calves. I seen my Berry!”

“Your husband?”

“Large as life!”

Lucy meditated on optical delusions, but Mrs. Berry described him as
the Colossus who had marched them into the library, and vowed that he
had recognized her and quaked. “Time ain’t aged him,” said Mrs. Berry,
“whereas me! he’ve got his excuse now. I know I look a frump.”

Lucy kissed her: “You look the nicest, dearest old thing.”

“You may say an old thing, my dear.”

“And your husband is really here?”

“Berry’s below!”

Profoundly uttered as this was, it chased every vestige of incredulity.

“What will you do, Mrs. Berry?”

“Go, my dear. Leave him to be happy in his own way. It’s over atween
us, I see that. When I entered the house I felt there was something
comin’ over me, and lo and behold ye! no sooner was we in the
hall-passage—if it hadn’t been for that blessed infant I should ’a
dropped. I must ’a known his step, for my heart began thumpin’, and I
knew I hadn’t got my hair straight—that Mr. Wentworth was in such a
hurry—nor my best gown. I knew he’d scorn me. He hates frumps.”

“Scorn you!” cried Lucy, angrily. “He who has behaved so wickedly!”

Mrs. Berry attempted to rise. “I may as well go at once,” she
whimpered. “If I see him I shall only be disgracin’ of myself. I feel
it all on my side already. Did ye mark him, my dear? I know I was
vexin’ to him at times, I was. Those big men are so touchy about their
dignity—nat’ral. Hark at me! I’m goin’ all soft in a minute. Let me
leave the house, my dear. I daresay it was good half my fault. Young
women don’t understand men sufficient—not altogether—and I was a young
woman then; and then what they goes and does they ain’t quite
answerable for: they, feel, I daresay, pushed from behind. Yes. I’ll
go. I’m a frump. I’ll go. ’Tain’t in natur’ for me to sleep in the same
house.”

Lucy laid her hands on Mrs. Berry’s shoulders, and forcibly fixed her
in her seat. “Leave baby, naughty woman? I tell you he shall come to
you, and fall on his knees to you and beg your forgiveness.”

“Berry on his knees!”

“Yes. And he shall beg and pray you to forgive him.”

“If you get more from Martin Berry than breath-away words, great’ll be
my wonder!” said Mrs. Berry.

“We will see,” said Lucy, thoroughly determined to do something for the
good creature that had befriended her.

Mrs. Berry examined her gown. “Won’t it seem we’re runnin’ after him?”
she murmured faintly.

“He is your husband, Mrs. Berry. He may be wanting to come to you now.”

“Oh! Where is all I was goin’ to say to that man when we met.” Mrs.
Berry ejaculated. Lucy had left the room.

On the landing outside the door Lucy met a lady dressed in black, who
stopped her and asked if she was Richard’s wife, and kissed her,
passing from her immediately. Lucy despatched a message for Austin, and
related the Berry history. Austin sent for the great man and said: “Do
you know your wife is here?” Before Berry had time to draw himself up
to enunciate his longest, he was requested to step upstairs, and as his
young mistress at once led the way, Berry could not refuse to put his
legs in motion and carry the stately edifice aloft.

Of the interview Mrs. Berry gave Lucy a slight sketch that night. “He
began in the old way, my dear, and says I, a true heart and plain
words, Martin Berry. So there he cuts himself and his Johnson short,
and down he goes—down on his knees. I never could ’a believed it. I kep
my dignity as a woman till I see that sight, but that done for me. I
was a ripe apple in his arms ’fore I knew where I was. There’s
something about a fine man on his knees that’s too much for us women.
And it reely was the penitent on his two knees, not the lover on his
one. If he mean it! But ah! what do you think he begs of me, my
dear?—not to make it known in the house just yet! I can’t, I can’t say
that look well.”

Lucy attributed it to his sense of shame at his conduct, and Mrs. Berry
did her best to look on it in that light.

“Did the bar’net kiss ye when you wished him goodnight?” she asked.
Lucy said he had not. “Then bide awake as long as ye can,” was Mrs.
Berry’s rejoinder. “And now let us pray blessings on that
simple-speaking gentleman who does so much ’cause he says so little.”

Like many other natural people, Mrs. Berry was only silly where her own
soft heart was concerned. As she secretly anticipated, the baronet came
into her room when all was quiet. She saw him go and bend over Richard
the Second, and remain earnestly watching him. He then went to the
half-opened door of the room where Lucy slept, leaned his ear a moment,
knocked gently, and entered. Mrs. Berry heard low words interchanging
within. She could not catch a syllable, yet she would have sworn to the
context. “He’ve called her his daughter, promised her happiness, and
given a father’s kiss to her.” When Sir Austin passed out she was in a
deep sleep.




CHAPTER XLII


Briareus reddening angrily over the sea—what is that vaporous Titan?
And Hesper set in his rosy garland—why looks he so implacably sweet? It
is that one has left that bright home to go forth and do cloudy work,
and he has got a stain with which he dare not return. Far in the West
fair Lucy beckons him to come. Ah, heaven! if he might! How strong and
fierce the temptation is! how subtle the sleepless desire! it drugs his
reason, his honour. For he loves her; she is still the first and only
woman to him. Otherwise would this black spot be hell to him? otherwise
would his limbs be chained while her arms are spread open to him. And
if he loves her, why then what is one fall in the pit, or a thousand?
Is not love the password to that beckoning bliss? So may we say; but
here is one whose body has been made a temple to him, and it is
desecrated.

A temple, and desecrated! For what is it fit for but for a dance of
devils? His education has thus wrought him to think.

He can blame nothing but his own baseness. But to feel base and accept
the bliss that beckons—he has not fallen so low as that.

Ah, happy English home! sweet wife! what mad miserable Wisp of the
Fancy led him away from you, high in his conceit? Poor wretch! that
thought to be he of the hundred hands, and war against the absolute
Gods. Jove whispered a light commission to the Laughing Dame; she met
him; and how did he shake Olympus? with laughter?

Sure it were better to be Orestes, the Furies howling in his ears, than
one called to by a heavenly soul from whom he is for ever outcast. He
has not the oblivion of madness. Clothed in the lights of his first
passion, robed in the splendour of old skies, she meets him everywhere;
morning, evening, night, she shines above him; waylays him suddenly in
forest depths; drops palpably on his heart. At moments he forgets; he
rushes to embrace her; calls her his beloved, and lo, her innocent kiss
brings agony of shame to his face.

Daily the struggle endured. His father wrote to him, begging him by the
love he had for him to return. From that hour Richard burnt unread all
the letters he received. He knew too well how easily he could persuade
himself: words from without might tempt him and quite extinguish the
spark of honourable feeling that tortured him, and that he clung to in
desperate self-vindication.

To arrest young gentlemen on the downward slope is both a dangerous and
thankless office. It is, nevertheless, one that fair women greatly
prize, and certain of them professionally follow. Lady Judith, as far
as her sex would permit, was also of the Titans in their battle against
the absolute Gods; for which purpose, mark you, she had married a lord
incapable in all save his acres. Her achievements she kept to her own
mind: she did not look happy over them. She met Richard accidentally in
Paris; she saw his state; she let him learn that she alone on earth
understood him. The consequence was that he was forthwith enrolled in
her train. It soothed him to be near a woman. Did she venture her guess
as to the cause of his conduct, she blotted it out with a facility
women have, and cast on it a melancholy hue he was taught to
participate in. She spoke of sorrows, personal sorrows, much as he
might speak of his—vaguely, and with self-blame. And she understood
him. How the dark unfathomed wealth within us gleams to a woman’s eye!
We are at compound interest immediately: so much richer than we
knew!—almost as rich as we dreamed! But then the instant we are away
from her we find ourselves bankrupt, beggared. How is that? We do not
ask. We hurry to her and bask hungrily in her orbs. The eye must be
feminine to be thus creative: I cannot say why. Lady Judith understood
Richard, and he feeling infinitely vile, somehow held to her more
feverishly, as one who dreaded the worst in missing her. The spirit
must rest; he was weak with what he suffered.

Austin found them among the hills of Nassau in Rhineland: Titans, male
and female, who had not displaced Jove, and were now adrift, prone on
floods of sentiment. The blue-flocked peasant swinging behind his oxen
of a morning, the gaily-kerchiefed fruit-woman, the jackass-driver,
even the doctor of those regions, have done more for their fellows.
Horrible reflection! Lady Judith is serene above it, but it frets at
Richard when he is out of her shadow. Often wretchedly he watches the
young men of his own age trooping to their work. Not cloud-work theirs!
Work solid, unambitious, fruitful!

Lady Judith had a nobler in prospect for the hero. He gaped blindfolded
for anything, and she gave him the map of Europe in tatters. He
swallowed it comfortably. It was an intoxicating cordial. Himself on
horseback overriding wrecks of Empires! Well might common sense cower
with the meaner animals at the picture. Tacitly they agreed to recast
the civilized globe. The quality of vapour is to melt and shape itself
anew; but it is never the quality of vapour to reassume the same
shapes. Briareus of the hundred unoccupied hands may turn to a
monstrous donkey with his hind legs aloft, or twenty thousand jabbering
apes. The phantasmic groupings of the young brain are very like those
we see in the skies, and equally the sport of the wind. Lady Judith
blew. There was plenty of vapour in him, and it always resolved into
some shape or other. You that mark those clouds of eventide, and know
youth, will see the similitude: it will not be strange, it will barely
seem foolish to you, that a young man of Richard’s age, Richard’s
education and position, should be in this wild state. Had he not been
nursed to believe he was born for great things? Did she not say she was
sure of it? And to feel base, yet born for better, is enough to make
one grasp at anything cloudy. Suppose the hero with a game leg. How
intense is his faith to quacks! with what a passion of longing is he
not seized to break somebody’s head! They spoke of Italy in low voices.
“The time will come,” said she. “And I shall be ready,” said he. What
rank was he to take in the liberating army? Captain, colonel, general
in chief, or simple private? Here, as became him, he was much more
positive and specific than she was: Simple private, he said. Yet he
save himself caracoling on horseback. Private in the cavalry, then, of
course. Private in the cavalry over-riding wrecks of Empires. She
looked forth under her brows with mournful indistinctness at that
object in the distance. They read Petrarch to get up the necessary
fires. Italia mia! Vain indeed was this speaking to those thick and
mortal wounds in her fair body, but their sighs went with the Tiber,
the Arno, and the Po, and their hands joined. Who has not wept for
Italy? I see the aspirations of a world arise for her, thick and
frequent as the puffs of smoke from cigars of Pannonian sentries!

So when Austin came Richard said he could not leave Lady Judith, Lady
Judith said she could not part with him. For his sake, mind! This
Richard verified. Perhaps he had reason to be grateful. The high road
of Folly may have led him from one that terminates worse. He is
foolish, God knows; but for my part I will not laugh at the hero
because he has not got his occasion. Meet him when he is, as it were,
anointed by his occasion, and he is no laughing matter.

Richard felt his safety in this which, to please the world, we must
term folly. Exhalation of vapours was a wholesome process to him, and
somebody who gave them shape and hue a beneficent Iris. He told Austin
plainly he could not leave her, and did not anticipate the day when he
could.

“Why can’t you go to your wife, Richard?”

“For a reason you would be the first to approve, Austin.”

He welcomed Austin with every show of manly tenderness, and sadness at
heart. Austin he had always associated with his Lucy in that Hesperian
palace of the West. Austin waited patiently. Lady Judith’s old lord
played on all the baths in Nassau without evoking the tune of health.
Whithersoever he listed she changed her abode. So admirable a wife was
to be pardoned for espousing an old man. She was an enthusiast even in
her connubial duties. She had the brows of an enthusiast. With occasion
she might have been a Charlotte Corday. So let her also be shielded
from the ban of ridicule. Nonsense of enthusiasts is very different
from nonsense of ninnies. She was truly a high-minded person, of that
order who always do what they see to be right, and always have
confidence in their optics. She was not unworthy of a young man’s
admiration, if she was unfit to be his guide. She resumed her ancient
intimacy with Austin easily, while she preserved her new footing with
Richard. She and Austin were not unlike, only Austin never dreamed, and
had not married an old lord.

The three were walking on the bridge at Limburg on the Lahn, where the
shadow of a stone bishop is thrown by the moonlight on the water
brawling over slabs of slate. A woman passed them bearing in her arms a
baby, whose mighty size drew their attention.

“What a wopper!” Richard laughed.

“Well, that is a fine fellow,” said Austin, “but I don’t think he’s
much bigger than your boy.”

“He’ll do for a nineteenth-century Arminius,” Richard was saying. Then
he looked at Austin.

“What was that you said?” Lady Judith asked of Austin.

“What have I said that deserves to be repeated?” Austin counterqueried
quite innocently.

“Richard has a son?”

“You didn’t know it?”

“His modesty goes very far,” said Lady Judith, sweeping the shadow of a
curtsey to Richard’s paternity.

Richard’s heart throbbed with violence. He looked again in Austin’s
face. Austin took it so much as a matter of course that he said nothing
more on the subject.

“Well!” murmured Lady Judith.

When the two men were alone, Richard said in a quick voice: “Austin!
you were in earnest?”

“You didn’t know it, Richard?”

“No.”

“Why, they all wrote to you. Lucy wrote to you: your father, your aunt.
I believe Adrian wrote too.”

“I tore up their letters,” said Richard.

“He’s a noble fellow, I can tell you. You’ve nothing to be ashamed of.
He’ll soon be coming to ask about you. I made sure you knew.”

“No, I never knew.” Richard walked away, and then said: “What is he
like?”

“Well, he really is like you, but he has his mother’s eyes.”

“And she’s—”

“Yes. I think the child has kept her well.”

“They’re both at Raynham?”

“Both.”

Hence fantastic vapours! What are ye to this! Where are the dreams of
the hero when he learns he has a child? Nature is taking him to her
bosom. She will speak presently. Every domesticated boor in these hills
can boast the same, yet marvels the hero at none of his visioned
prodigies as he does when he comes to hear of this most common
performance. A father? Richard fixed his eyes as if he were trying to
make out the lineaments of his child.

Telling Austin he would be back in a few minutes, he sallied into the
air, and walked on and on. “A father!” he kept repeating to himself: “a
child!” And though he knew it not, he was striking the keynotes of
Nature. But he did know of a singular harmony that suddenly burst over
his whole being.

The moon was surpassingly bright: the summer air heavy and still. He
left the high road and pierced into the forest. His walk was rapid: the
leaves on the trees brushed his cheeks; the dead leaves heaped in the
dells noised to his feet. Something of a religious joy—a strange sacred
pleasure—was in him. By degrees it wore; he remembered himself: and now
he was possessed by a proportionate anguish. A father! he dared never
see his child. And he had no longer his phantasies to fall upon. He was
utterly bare to his sin. In his troubled mind it seemed to him that
Clare looked down on him—Clare who saw him as he was; and that to her
eyes it would be infamy for him to go and print his kiss upon his
child. Then came stern efforts to command his misery and make the
nerves of his face iron.

By the log of an ancient tree half buried in dead leaves of past
summers, beside a brook, he halted as one who had reached his journey’s
end. There he discovered he had a companion in Lady Judith’s little
dog. He gave the friendly animal a pat of recognition, and both were
silent in the forest-silence.

It was impossible for Richard to return; his heart was surcharged. He
must advance, and on he footed, the little dog following.

An oppressive slumber hung about the forest-branches. In the dells and
on the heights was the same dead heat. Here where the brook tinkled it
was no cool-lipped sound, but metallic, and without the spirit of
water. Yonder in a space of moonlight on lush grass, the beams were as
white fire to sight and feeling. No haze spread around. The valleys
were clear, defined to the shadows of their verges, the distances
sharply distinct, and with the colours of day but slightly softened.
Richard beheld a roe moving across a slope of sward far out of
rifle-mark. The breathless silence was significant, yet the moon shone
in a broad blue heaven. Tongue out of mouth trotted the little dog
after him; crouched panting when he stopped an instant; rose weariedly
when he started afresh. Now and then a large white night-moth flitted
through the dusk of the forest.

On a barren corner of the wooded highland looking inland stood grey
topless ruins set in nettles and rank grass-blades. Richard
mechanically sat down on the crumbling flints to rest, and listened to
the panting of the dog. Sprinkled at his feet were emerald lights:
hundreds of glow-worms studded the dark dry ground.

He sat and eyed them, thinking not at all. His energies were expended
in action. He sat as a part of the ruins, and the moon turned his
shadow Westward from the South. Overhead, as she declined, long ripples
of silver cloud were imperceptibly stealing toward her. They were the
van of a tempest. He did not observe them or the leaves beginning to
chatter. When he again pursued his course with his face to the Rhine, a
huge mountain appeared to rise sheer over him, and he had it in his
mind to scale it. He got no nearer to the base of it for all his
vigorous outstepping. The ground began to dip; he lost sight of the
sky. Then heavy, thunder-drops streak his cheek, the leaves were
singing, the earth breathed, it was black before him, and behind. All
at once the thunder spoke. The mountain he had marked was bursting over
him.

Up startled the whole forest in violet fire. He saw the country at the
foot of the hills to the bounding Rhine gleam, quiver, extinguished.
Then there were pauses; and the lightning seemed as the eye of heaven,
and the thunder as the tongue of heaven, each alternately addressing
him; filling him with awful rapture. Alone there—sole human creature
among the grandeurs and mysteries of storm—he felt the representative
of his kind, and his spirit rose, and marched, and exulted, let it be
glory, let it be ruin! Lower down the lightened abysses of air rolled
the wrathful crash; then white thrusts of light were darted from the
sky, and great curving ferns, seen steadfast in pallor a second, were
supernaturally agitated, and vanished. Then a shrill song roused in the
leaves and the herbage. Prolonged and louder it sounded, as deeper and
heavier the deluge pressed. A mighty force of water satisfied the
desire of the earth. Even in this, drenched as he was by the first
outpouring, Richard had a savage pleasure. Keeping in motion, he was
scarcely conscious of the wet, and the grateful breath of the weeds was
refreshing. Suddenly he stopped short, lifting a curious nostril. He
fancied he smelt meadow-sweet. He had never seen the flower in
Rhineland—never thought of it; and it would hardly be met with in a
forest. He was sure he smelt it fresh in dews. His little companion
wagged a miserable wet tail some way in advance. He went an slowly,
thinking indistinctly. After two or three steps he stooped and
stretched out his hand to feel for the flower, having, he knew not why,
a strong wish to verify its growth there. Groping about, his hand
encountered something warm that started at his touch, and he, with the
instinct we have, seized it, and lifted it to look at it. The creature
was very small, evidently quite young. Richard’s eyes, now accustomed
to the darkness, were able to discern it for what it was, a tiny
leveret, and ha supposed that the dog had probably frightened its dam
just before he found it. He put the little thing on one hand in his
breast, and stepped out rapidly as before.

The rain was now steady; from every tree a fountain poured. So cool and
easy had his mind become that he was speculating on what kind of
shelter the birds could find, and how the butterflies and moths saved
their coloured wings from washing. Folded close they might hang under a
leaf, he thought. Lovingly he looked into the dripping darkness of the
coverts on each side, as one of their children. He was next musing on a
strange sensation he experienced. It ran up one arm with an
indescribable thrill, but communicated nothing to his heart. It was
purely physical, ceased for a time, and recommenced, till he had it all
through his blood, wonderfully thrilling. He grew aware that the little
thing he carried in his breast was licking his hand there. The small
rough tongue going over and over the palm of his hand produced the
strange sensation he felt. Now that he knew the cause, the marvel
ended; but now that he knew the cause, his heart was touched and made
more of it. The gentle scraping continued without intermission as on he
walked. What did it say to him? Human tongue could not have said so
much just then.

A pale grey light on the skirts of the flying tempest displayed the
dawn. Richard was walking hurriedly. The green drenched weeds lay all
about in his path, bent thick, and the forest drooped glimmeringly.
Impelled as a man who feels a revelation mounting obscurely to his
brain, Richard was passing one of those little forest-chapels, hung
with votive wreaths, where the peasant halts to kneel and pray. Cold,
still, in the twilight it stood, rain-drops pattering round it. He
looked within, and saw the Virgin holding her Child. He moved by. But
not many steps had he gone ere his strength went out of him, and he
shuddered. What was it? He asked not. He was in other hands. Vivid as
lightning the Spirit of Life illumined him. He felt in his heart the
cry of his child, his darling’s touch. With shut eyes he saw them both.
They drew him from the depths; they led him a blind and tottering man.
And as they led him he had a sense of purification so sweet he
shuddered again and again.

When he looked out from his trance on the breathing world, the small
birds hopped and chirped: warm fresh sunlight was over all the hills.
He was on the edge of the forest, entering a plain clothed with ripe
corn under a spacious morning sky.




CHAPTER XLIII


They heard at Raynham that Richard was coming. Lucy had the news first
in a letter from Ripton Thompson, who met him at Bonn. Ripton did not
say that he had employed his vacation holiday on purpose to use his
efforts to induce his dear friend to return to his wife; and finding
Richard already on his way, of course Ripton said nothing to him, but
affected to be travelling for his pleasure like any cockney. Richard
also wrote to her. In case she should have gone to the sea he directed
her to send word to his hotel that he might not lose an hour. His
letter was sedate in tone, very sweet to her. Assisted by the faithful
female Berry, she was conquering an Aphorist.

“Woman’s reason is in the milk of her breasts,” was one of his rough
notes, due to an observation of Lucy’s maternal cares. Let us remember,
therefore, we men who have drunk of it largely there, that she has it.

Mrs. Berry zealously apprised him how early Master Richard’s education
had commenced, and the great future historian he must consequently be.
This trait in Lucy was of itself sufficient to win Sir Austin.

“Here my plan with Richard was false,” he reflected: “in presuming that
anything save blind fortuity would bring him such a mate as he should
have.” He came to add: “And has got!”

He could admit now that instinct had so far beaten science; for as
Richard was coming, as all were to be happy, his wisdom embraced them
all paternally as the author of their happiness. Between him and Lucy a
tender intimacy grew.

“I told you she could talk, sir,” said Adrian.

“She thinks!” said the baronet.

The delicate question how she was to treat her uncle, he settled
generously. Farmer Blaize should come up to Raynham when he would: Lucy
must visit him at least three times a week. He had Farmer Blaize and
Mrs. Berry to study, and really excellent Aphorisms sprang from the
plain human bases this natural couple presented.

“It will do us no harm,” he thought, “some of the honest blood of the
soil in our veins.” And he was content in musing on the parentage of
the little cradled boy. A common sight for those who had the entry to
the library was the baronet cherishing the hand of his daughter-in-law.

So Richard was crossing the sea, and hearts at Raynham were beating
quicker measures as the minutes progressed. That night he would be with
them. Sir Austin gave Lucy a longer, warmer salute when she came down
to breakfast in the morning. Mrs. Berry waxed thrice amorous. “It’s
your second bridals, ye sweet livin’ widow!” she said. “Thanks be the
Lord! it’s the same man too! and a baby over the bed-post,” she
appended seriously.

“Strange,” Berry declared it to be, “strange I feel none o’ this to my
Berry now. All my feelin’s o’ love seem t’ave gone into you two sweet
chicks.”

In fact, the faithless male Berry complained of being treated badly,
and affected a superb jealousy of the baby; but the good dame told him
that if he suffered at all he suffered his due. Berry’s position was
decidedly uncomfortable. It could not be concealed from the lower
household that he had a wife in the establishment, and for the
complications this gave rise to, his wife would not legitimately
console him. Lucy did intercede, but Mrs. Berry, was obdurate. She
averred she would not give up the child till he was weaned. “Then,
perhaps,” she said prospectively. “You see I ain’t so soft as you
thought for.”

“You’re a very unkind, vindictive old woman,” said Lucy.

“Belike I am,” Mrs. Berry was proud to agree. We like a new character,
now and then. Berry had delayed too long.

Were it not notorious that the straightlaced prudish dare not listen
to, the natural chaste, certain things Mrs. Berry thought it advisable
to impart to the young wife with regard to Berry’s infidelity, and the
charity women should have toward sinful men, might here be reproduced.
Enough that she thought proper to broach the matter, and cite her own
Christian sentiments, now that she was indifferent in some degree.

Oily calm is on the sea. At Raynham they look up at the sky and
speculate that Richard is approaching fairly speeded. He comes to throw
himself on his darling’s mercy. Lucy irradiated over forest and sea,
tempest and peace—to her the hero comes humbly. Great is that day when
we see our folly! Ripton and he were the friends of old. Richard
encouraged him to talk of the two he could be eloquent on, and Ripton,
whose secret vanity was in his powers of speech, never tired of
enumerating Lucy’s virtues, and the peculiar attributes of the baby.

“She did not say a word against me, Rip?”

“Against you, Richard! The moment she knew she was to be a mother, she
thought of nothing but her duty to the child. She’s one who can’t think
of herself.”

“You’ve seen her at Raynham, Rip?”

“Yes, once. They asked me down. And your father’s so fond of her—I’m
sure he thinks no woman like her, and he’s right. She is so lovely, and
so good.”

Richard was too full of blame of himself to blame his father: too
British to expose his emotions. Ripton divined how deep and changed
they were by his manner. He had cast aside the hero, and however Ripton
had obeyed him and looked up to him in the heroic time, he loved him
tenfold now. He told his friend how much Lucy’s mere womanly sweetness
and excellence had done for him, and Richard contrasted his own
profitless extravagance with the patient beauty of his dear home angel.
He was not one to take her on the easy terms that offered. There was
that to do which made his cheek burn as he thought of it, but he was
going to do it, even though it lost her to him. Just to see her and
kneel to her was joy sufficient to sustain him, and warm his blood in
the prospect. They marked the white cliffs growing over the water.
Nearer, the sun made them lustrous. Houses and people seemed to welcome
the wild youth to common sense, simplicity, and home.

They were in town by mid-day. Richard had a momentary idea of not
driving to his hotel for letters. After a short debate he determined to
go there. The porter said he had two letters for Mr. Richard
Feverel—one had been waiting some time. He went to the box and fetched
them. The first Richard opened was from Lucy, and as he read it, Ripton
observed the colour deepen on his face, while a quivering smile played
about his mouth. He opened the other indifferently. It began without
any form of address. Richard’s forehead darkened at the signature. This
letter was in a sloping feminine hand, and flourished with light
strokes all over, like a field of the bearded barley. Thus it ran:

“I know you are in a rage with me because I would not consent to ruin
you, you foolish fellow. What do you call it? Going to that unpleasant
place together. Thank you, my milliner is not ready yet, and I want to
make a good appearance when I do go. I suppose I shall have to some
day. Your health, Sir Richard. Now let me speak to you seriously. Go
home to your wife at once. But I know the sort of fellow you are, and I
must be plain with you. Did I ever say I loved you? You may hate me as
much as you please, but I will save you from being a fool.

“Now listen to me. You know my relations with Mount. That beast Brayder
offered to pay all my debts and set me afloat, if I would keep you in
town. I declare on my honour I had no idea why, and I did not agree to
it. But you were such a handsome fellow—I noticed you in the park
before I heard a word of you. But then you fought shy—you were just as
tempting as a girl. You stung me. Do you know what that is? I would
make you care for me, and we know how it ended, without any intention
of mine, I swear. I’d have cut off my hand rather than do you any harm,
upon my honour. Circumstances! Then I saw it was all up between us.
Brayder came and began to chaff about you. I dealt the animal a stroke
on the face with my riding-whip—I shut him up pretty quick. Do you
think I would let a man speak about you?—I was going to swear. You see
I remember Dick’s lessons. O my God! I do feel unhappy.—Brayder offered
me money. Go and think I took it, if you like. What do I care what
anybody thinks! Something that black-guard said made me suspicious. I
went down to the Isle of Wight where Mount was, and your wife was just
gone with an old lady who came and took her away. I should so have
liked to see her. You said, you remember, she would take me as a
sister, and treat me—I laughed at it then. My God! how I could cry now,
if water did any good to a devil, as you politely call poor me. I
called at your house and saw your man-servant, who said Mount had just
been there. In a minute it struck me. I was sure Mount was after a
woman, but it never struck me that woman was your wife. Then I saw why
they wanted me to keep you away. I went to Brayder. You know how I hate
him. I made love to the man to get it out of him. Richard! my word of
honour, they have planned to carry her off, if Mount finds he cannot
seduce her. Talk of devils! He’s one; but he is not so bad as Brayder.
I cannot forgive a mean dog his villany.

“Now after this, I am quite sure you are too much of a man to stop away
from her another moment. I have no more to say. I suppose we shall not
see each other again, so good-bye, Dick! I fancy I hear you cursing me.
Why can’t you feel like other men on the subject? But if you were like
the rest of them I should not have cared for you a farthing. I have not
worn lilac since I saw you last. I’ll be buried in your colour, Dick.
That will not offend you—will it?

“You are not going to believe I took the money? If I thought you
thought that—it makes me feel like a devil only to fancy you think it.

“The first time you meet Brayder, cane him publicly.

“Adieu! Say it’s because you don’t like his face. I suppose devils must
not say Adieu. Here’s plain old good-bye, then, between you and me.
Good-bye, dear Dick! You won’t think that of me?

“May I eat dry bread to the day of my death if I took or ever will
touch a scrap of their money.

BELLA.”


Richard folded up the letter silently.

“Jump into the cab,” he said to Ripton.

“Anything the matter, Richard?”

“No.”

The driver received directions. Richard sat without speaking. His
friend knew that face. He asked whether there was bad news in the
letter. For answer, he had the lie circumstancial. He ventured to
remark that they were going the wrong way.

“It’s the right way,” cried Richard, and his jaws were hard and square,
and his eyes looked heavy and full.

Ripton said no more, but thought.

The cabman pulled up at a Club. A gentleman, in whom Ripton recognized
the Hon. Peter Brayder, was just then swinging a leg over his horse,
with one foot in the stirrup. Hearing his name called, the Hon. Peter
turned about, and stretched an affable hand.

“Is Mountfalcon in town?” said Richard taking the horse’s reins instead
of the gentlemanly hand. His voice and aspect were quite friendly.

“Mount?” Brayder replied, curiously watching the action; “yes. He’s off
this evening.”

“He is in town?” Richard released his horse. “I want to see him. Where
is he?”

The young man looked pleasant: that which might have aroused Brayder’s
suspicions was an old affair in parasitical register by this time.
“Want to see him? What about?” he said carelessly, and gave the
address.

“By the way,” he sang out, “we thought of putting your name down,
Feverel.” He indicated the lofty structure. “What do you say?”

Richard nodded back at him, crying, “Hurry.” Brayder returned the nod,
and those who promenaded the district soon beheld his body in elegant
motion to the stepping of his well-earned horse.

“What do you want to see Lord Mountfalcon for, Richard?” said Ripton.

“I just want to see him,” Richard replied.

Ripton was left in the cab at the door of my lord’s residence. He had
to wait there a space of about ten minutes, when Richard returned with
a clearer visage, though somewhat heated. He stood outside the cab, and
Ripton was conscious of being examined by those strong grey eyes. As
clear as speech he understood them to say to him, “You won’t do,” but
which of the many things on earth he would not do for he was at a loss
to think.

“Go down to Raynham, Ripton. Say I shall be there tonight certainly.
Don’t bother me with questions. Drive off at once. Or wait. Get another
cab. I’ll take this.”

Ripton was ejected, and found himself standing alone in the street. As
he was on the point of rushing after the galloping cab-horse to get a
word of elucidation, he heard some one speak behind him.

“You are Feverel’s friend?”

Ripton had an eye for lords. An ambrosial footman, standing at the open
door of Lord Mountfalcon’s house, and a gentleman standing on the
doorstep, told him that he was addressed by that nobleman. He was
requested to step into the house. When they were alone, Lord
Mountfalcon, slightly ruffled, said: “Feverel has insulted me grossly.
I must meet him, of course. It’s a piece of infernal folly!—I suppose
he is not quite mad?”

Ripton’s only definite answer was, a gasping iteration of “My lord.”

My lord resumed: “I am perfectly guiltless of offending him, as far as
I know. In fact, I had a friendship for him. Is he liable to fits of
this sort of thing?”

Not yet at conversation-point, Ripton stammered: “Fits, my lord?”

“Ah!” went the other, eying Ripton in lordly cognizant style. “You know
nothing of this business, perhaps?”

Ripton said he did not.

“Have you any influence with him?”

“Not much, my lord. Only now and then—a little.”

“You are not in the Army?”

The question was quite unnecessary. Ripton confessed to the law, and my
lord did not look surprised.

“I will not detain you,” he said, distantly bowing.

Ripton gave him a commoner’s obeisance; but getting to the door, the
sense of the matter enlightened him.

“It’s a duel, my lord?”

“No help for it, if his friends don’t shut him up in Bedlam between
this and to-morrow morning.”

Of all horrible things a duel was the worst in Ripton’s imagination. He
stood holding the handle of the door, revolving this last chapter of
calamity suddenly opened where happiness had promised.

“A duel! but he won’t, my lord,—he mustn’t fight, my lord.”

“He must come on the ground,” said my lord, positively.

Ripton ejaculated unintelligible stuff. Finally Lord Mountfalcon said:
“I went out of my way, sir, in speaking to you. I saw you from the
window. Your friend is mad. Deuced methodical, I admit, but mad. I have
particular reasons to wish not to injure the young man, and if an
apology is to be got out of him when we’re on the ground, I’ll take it,
and we’ll stop the damned scandal, if possible. You understand? I’m the
insulted party, and I shall only require of him to use formal words of
excuse to come to an amicable settlement. Let him just say he regrets
it. Now, sir,” the nobleman spoke with considerable earnestness,
“should anything happen—I have the honour to be known to Mrs.
Feverel—and I beg you will tell her. I very particularly desire you to
let her know that I was not to blame.”

Mountfalcon rang the bell, and bowed him out. With this on his mind
Ripton hurried down to those who were waiting in joyful trust at
Raynham.




CHAPTER XLIV


The watch consulted by Hippias alternately with his pulse, in occult
calculation hideous to mark, said half-past eleven on the midnight.
Adrian, wearing a composedly amused expression on his dimpled plump
face,—held slightly sideways, aloof from paper and pen,—sat writing at
the library table. Round the baronet’s chair, in a semi-circle, were
Lucy, Lady Blandish, Mrs. Doria, and Ripton, that very ill bird at
Raynham. They were silent as those who question the flying minutes.
Ripton had said that Richard was sure to come; but the feminine eyes
reading him ever and anon, had gathered matter for disquietude, which
increased as time sped. Sir Austin persisted in his habitual air of
speculative repose.

Remote as he appeared from vulgar anxiety, he was the first to speak
and betray his state.

“Pray, put up that watch. Impatience serves nothing,” he said,
half-turning hastily to his brother behind him.

Hippias relinquished his pulse and mildly groaned: “It’s no nightmare,
this!”

His remark was unheard, and the bearing of it remained obscure.
Adrian’s pen made a louder flourish on his manuscript; whether in
commiseration or infernal glee, none might say.

“What are you writing?” the baronet inquired testily of Adrian, after a
pause; twitched, it may be, by a sort of jealousy of the wise youth’s
coolness.

“Do I disturb you, sir?” rejoined Adrian. “I am engaged on a portion of
a Proposal for uniting the Empires and Kingdoms of Europe under one
Paternal Head, on the model of the ever-to-be-admired and lamented Holy
Roman. This treats of the management of Youths and Maids, and of
certain magisterial functions connected therewith. ‘It is decreed that
these officers be all and every men of science,’ etc.” And Adrian
cheerily drove his pen afresh.

Mrs. Doria took Lucy’s hand, mutely addressing encouragement to her,
and Lucy brought as much of a smile as she could command to reply with.

“I fear we must give him up to-night,” observed Lady Blandish.

“If he said he would come, he will come,” Sir Austin interjected.
Between him and the lady there was something of a contest secretly
going on. He was conscious that nothing save perfect success would now
hold this self-emancipating mind. She had seen him through.

“He declared to me he would be certain to come,” said Ripton; but he
could look at none of them as he said it, for he was growing aware that
Richard might have deceived him, and was feeling like a black
conspirator against their happiness. He determined to tell the baronet
what he knew, if Richard did not come by twelve.

“What is the time?” he asked Hippias in a modest voice.

“Time for me to be in bed,” growled Hippias, as if everybody present
had been treating him badly.

Mrs. Berry came in to apprise Lucy that she was wanted above. She
quietly rose. Sir Austin kissed her on the forehead, saying: “You had
better not come down again, my child.” She kept her eyes on him.
“Oblige me by retiring for the night,” he added. Lucy shook their
hands, and went out, accompanied by Mrs. Doria.

“This agitation will be bad for the child,” he said, speaking to
himself aloud.

Lady Blandish remarked: “I think she might just as well have returned.
She will not sleep.”

“She will control herself for the child’s sake.”

“You ask too much of her.”

“Of her, not,” he emphasized.

It was twelve o’clock when Hippias shut his watch, and said with
vehemence: “I’m convinced my circulation gradually and steadily
decreases!”

“Going back to the pre-Harvey period!” murmured Adrian as he wrote.

Sir Austin and Lady Blandish knew well that any comment would introduce
them to the interior of his machinery, the eternal view of which was
sufficiently harrowing; so they maintained a discreet reserve. Taking
it for acquiescence in his deplorable condition, Hippias resumed
despairingly: “It’s a fact. I’ve brought you to see that. No one can be
more moderate than I am, and yet I get worse. My system is organically
sound—I believe: I do every possible thing, and yet I get worse. Nature
never forgives! I’ll go to bed.”

The Dyspepsy departed unconsoled.

Sir Austin took up his brother’s thought: “I suppose nothing short of a
miracle helps us when we have offended her.”

“Nothing short of a quack satisfies us,” said Adrian, applying wax to
an envelope of official dimensions.

Ripton sat accusing his soul of cowardice while they talked; haunted by
Lucy’s last look at him. He got up his courage presently and went round
to Adrian, who, after a few whispered words, deliberately rose and
accompanied him out of the room, shrugging. When they had gone, Lady
Blandish said to the baronet: “He is not coming.”

“To-morrow, then, if not tonight,” he replied. “But I say he will come
to-night.”

“You do really wish to see him united to his wife?”

The question made the baronet raise his brows with some displeasure.

“Can you ask me?”

“I mean,” said, the ungenerous woman, “your System will require no
further sacrifices from either of them?”

When he did answer, it was to say: “I think her altogether a superior
person. I confess I should scarcely have hoped to find one like her.”

“Admit that your science does not accomplish everything.”

“No: it was presumptuous—beyond a certain point,” said the baronet,
meaning deep things.

Lady Blandish eyed him. “Ah me!” she sighed, “if we would always be
true to our own wisdom!”

“You are very singular to-night, Emmeline.” Sir Austin stopped his walk
in front of her.

In truth, was she not unjust? Here was an offending son freely
forgiven. Here was a young woman of humble birth, freely accepted into
his family and permitted to stand upon her qualities. Who would have
done more—or as much? This lady, for instance, had the case been hers,
would have fought it. All the people of position that he was acquainted
with would have fought it, and that without feeling it so peculiarly.
But while the baronet thought this, he did not think of the exceptional
education his son had received. He took the common ground of fathers,
forgetting his System when it was absolutely on trial. False to his son
it could not be said that he had been: false to his System he was.
Others saw it plainly, but he had to learn his lesson by and by.

Lady Blandish gave him her face; then stretched her hand to the table,
saying, “Well! well!” She fingered a half-opened parcel lying there,
and drew forth a little book she recognized. “Ha! what is this?” she
said.

“Benson returned it this morning,” he informed her. “The stupid fellow
took it away with him—by mischance, I am bound to believe.”

It was nothing other than the old Note-book. Lady Blandish turned over
the leaves, and came upon the later jottings.

She read: “A maker of Proverbs—what is he but a narrow mind with the
mouthpiece of narrower?”

“I do not agree with that,” she observed. He was in no humour for
argument.

“Was your humility feigned when you wrote it?”

He merely said: “Consider the sort of minds influenced by set sayings.
A proverb is the half-way-house to an Idea, I conceive; and the
majority rest there content: can the keeper of such a house be
flattered by his company?”

She felt her feminine intelligence swaying under him again. There must
be greatness in a man who could thus speak of his own special and
admirable aptitude.

Further she read, “Which is the coward among us?—He who sneers at the
failings of Humanity!”

“Oh! that is true! How much I admire that!” cried the dark-eyed dame as
she beamed intellectual raptures.

Another Aphorism seemed closely to apply to him: “There is no more
grievous sight, as there is no greater perversion, than a wise man at
the mercy of his feelings.”

“He must have written it,” she thought, “when he had himself for an
example—strange man that he is!”

Lady Blandish was still inclined to submission, though decidedly
insubordinate. She had once been fairly conquered: but if what she
reverenced as a great mind could conquer her, it must be a great man
that should hold her captive. The Autumn Primrose blooms for the
loftiest manhood; is a vindictive flower in lesser hands. Nevertheless
Sir Austin had only to be successful, and this lady’s allegiance was
his for ever. The trial was at hand.

She said again: “He is not coming to-night,” and the baronet, on whose
visage a contemplative pleased look had been rising for a minute past,
quietly added: “He is come.”

Richard’s voice was heard in the hall.

There was commotion all over the house at the return of the young heir.
Berry, seizing every possible occasion to approach his Bessy now that
her involuntary coldness had enhanced her value—“Such is men!” as the
soft woman reflected—Berry ascended to her and delivered the news in
pompous tones and wheedling gestures. “The best word you’ve spoke for
many a day,” says she, and leaves him unfee’d, in an attitude, to hurry
and pour bliss into Lucy’s ears.

“Lord be praised!” she entered the adjoining room exclaiming, “we’re
got to be happy at last. They men have come to their senses. I could
cry to your Virgin and kiss your Cross, you sweet!”

“Hush!” Lucy admonished her, and crooned over the child on her knees.
The tiny open hands, full of sleep, clutched; the large blue eyes
started awake; and his mother, all trembling and palpitating, knowing,
but thirsting to hear it, covered him with her tresses, and tried to
still her frame, and rocked, and sang low, interdicting even a whisper
from bursting Mrs. Berry.

Richard had come. He was under his father’s roof, in the old home that
had so soon grown foreign to him. He stood close to his wife and child.
He might embrace them both: and now the fulness of his anguish and the
madness of the thing he had done smote the young man: now first he
tasted hard earthly misery.

Had not God spoken to him in the tempest? Had not the finger of heaven
directed him homeward? And he had come: here he stood: congratulations
were thick in his ears: the cup of happiness was held to him, and he
was invited to drink of it. Which was the dream? his work for the
morrow, or this? But for a leaden load that he felt like a bullet in
his breast, he might have thought the morrow with death sitting on it
was the dream. Yes; he was awake. Now first the cloud of phantasms
cleared away: he beheld his real life, and the colours of true human
joy: and on the morrow perhaps he was to close his eyes on them. That
leaden bullet dispersed all unrealities.

They stood about him in the hall, his father, Lady Blandish, Mrs.
Doria, Adrian, Ripton; people who had known him long. They shook his
hand: they gave him greetings he had never before understood the worth
of or the meaning. Now that he did they mocked him. There was Mrs.
Berry in the background bobbing, there was Martin Berry bowing, there
was Tom Bakewell grinning. Somehow he loved the sight of these better.

“Ah, my old Penelope!” he said, breaking through the circle of his
relatives to go to her. “Tom! how are you?”

“Bless ye, my Mr. Richard,” whimpered Mrs. Berry, and whispered,
rosily, “all’s agreeable now. She’s waiting up in bed for ye, like a
new-born.”

The person who betrayed most agitation was Mrs. Doria. She held close
to him, and eagerly studied his face and every movement, as one
accustomed to masks. “You are pale, Richard?” He pleaded exhaustion.
“What detained you, dear?” “Business,” he said. She drew him
imperiously apart from the others. “Richard! is it over?” He asked what
she meant. “The dreadful duel, Richard.” He looked darkly. “Is it over?
is it done, Richard?” Getting no immediate answer, she continued—and
such was her agitation that the words were shaken by pieces from her
mouth: “Don’t pretend not to understand me, Richard! Is it over? Are
you going to die the death of my child—Clare’s death? Is not one in a
family enough? Think of your dear young wife—we love her so!—your
child!—your father! Will you kill us all?”

Mrs. Doria had chanced to overhear a trifle of Ripton’s communication
to Adrian, and had built thereon with the dark forces of a stricken
soul.

Wondering how this woman could have divined it, Richard calmly said:
“It’s arranged—the matter you allude to.”

“Indeed!—truly, dear?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me”—but he broke away from her, saying: “You shall hear the
particulars to-morrow,” and she, not alive to double meaning just then,
allowed him to leave her.

He had eaten nothing for twelve hours, and called for food, but he
would take only dry bread and claret, which was served on a tray in the
library. He said, without any show of feeling, that he must eat before
he saw the young hope of Raynham: so there he sat, breaking bread, and
eating great mouthfuls, and washing them down with wine, talking of
what they would. His father’s studious mind felt itself years behind
him, he was so completely altered. He had the precision of speech, the
bearing of a man of thirty. Indeed he had all that the necessity for
cloaking an infinite misery gives. But let things be as they might, he
was, there. For one night in his life Sir Austin’s perspective of the
future was bounded by the night.

“Will you go to your wife now?” he had asked and Richard had replied
with a strange indifference. The baronet thought it better that their
meeting should be private, and sent word for Lucy to wait upstairs. The
others perceived that father and son should now be left alone. Adrian
went up to him, and said: “I can no longer witness this painful sight,
so Good-night, Sir Famish! You may cheat yourself into the belief that
you’ve made a meal, but depend upon it your progeny—and it threatens to
be numerous—will cry aloud and rue the day. Nature never forgives! A
lost dinner can never be replaced! Good-night, my dear boy. And
here—oblige me by taking this,” he handed Richard the enormous envelope
containing what he had written that evening. “Credentials!” he
exclaimed humorously, slapping Richard on the shoulder. Ripton heard
also the words “propagator—species,” but had no idea of their import.
The wise youth looked: You see we’ve made matters all right for you
here, and quitted the room on that unusual gleam of earnestness.

Richard shook his hand, and Ripton’s. Then Lady Blandish said her
good-night, praising Lucy, and promising to pray for their mutual
happiness. The two men who knew what was hanging over him, spoke
together outside. Ripton was for getting a positive assurance that the
duel would not be fought, but Adrian said: “Time enough tomorrow. He’s
safe enough while he’s here. I’ll stop it to-morrow:” ending with
banter of Ripton and allusions to his adventures with Miss Random,
which must, Adrian said, have led him into many affairs of the sort.
Certainly Richard was there, and while he was there he must be safe. So
thought Ripton, and went to his bed. Mrs. Doria deliberated likewise,
and likewise thought him safe while he was there. For once in her life
she thought it better not to trust to her instinct, for fear of useless
disturbance where peace should be. So she said not a syllable of it to
her brother. She only looked more deeply into Richard’s eyes, as she
kissed him, praising Lucy. “I have found a second daughter in her,
dear. Oh! may you both be happy!”

They all praised Lucy, now. His father commenced the moment they were
alone. “Poor Helen! Your wife has been a great comfort to her, Richard.
I think Helen must have sunk without her. So lovely a young person,
possessing mental faculty, and a conscience for her duties, I have
never before met.”

He wished to gratify his son by these eulogies of Lucy, and some hours
back he would have succeeded. Now it had the contrary effect.

“You compliment me on my choice, sir?”

Richard spoke sedately, but the irony was perceptible and he could
speak no other way, his bitterness was so intense.

“I think you very fortunate,” said his father.

Sensitive to tone and manner as he was, his ebullition of paternal
feeling was frozen. Richard did not approach him. He leaned against the
chimney-piece, glancing at the floor, and lifting his eyes only when he
spoke. Fortunate! very fortunate! As he revolved his later history, and
remembered how clearly he had seen that his father must love Lucy if he
but knew her, and remembered his efforts to persuade her to come with
him, a sting of miserable rage blackened his brain. But could he blame
that gentle soul? Whom could he blame? Himself? Not utterly. His
father? Yes, and no. The blame was here, the blame was there: it was
everywhere and nowhere, and the young man cast it on the Fates, and
looked angrily at heaven, and grew reckless.

“Richard,” said his father, coming close to him, “it is late to-night.
I do not wish Lucy to remain in expectation longer, or I should have
explained myself to you thoroughly, and I think—or at least hope—you
would have justified me. I had cause to believe that you had not only
violated my confidence, but grossly deceived me. It was not so, I now
know. I was mistaken. Much of our misunderstanding has resulted from
that mistake. But you were married—a boy: you knew nothing of the
world, little of yourself. To save you in after-life—for there is a
period when mature men and women who have married young are more
impelled to temptation than in youth,—though not so exposed to it,—to
save you, I say, I decreed that you should experience self-denial and
learn something of your fellows of both sexes, before settling into a
state that must have been otherwise precarious, however excellent the
woman who is your mate. My System with you would have been otherwise
imperfect, and you would have felt the effects of it. It is over now.
You are a man. The dangers to which your nature was open are, I trust,
at an end. I wish you to be happy, and I give you both my blessing, and
pray God to conduct and strengthen you both.”

Sir Austin’s mind was unconscious of not having spoken devoutly. True
or not, his words were idle to his son: his talk of dangers over, and
happiness, mockery.

Richard coldly took his father’s extended hand.

“We will go to her,” said the baronet. “I will leave you at her door.”

Not moving: looking fixedly at his father with a hard face on which the
colour rushed, Richard said: “A husband who has been unfaithful to his
wife may go to her there, sir?”

It was horrible, it was cruel: Richard knew that. He wanted no advice
on such a matter, having fully resolved what to do. Yesterday he would
have listened to his father, and blamed himself alone, and done what
was to be done humbly before God and her: now in the recklessness of
his misery he had as little pity for any other soul as for his own. Sir
Austin’s brows were deep drawn down.

“What did you say, Richard?”

Clearly his intelligence had taken it, but this—the worst he could
hear—this that he had dreaded once and doubted, and smoothed over, and
cast aside—could it be?

Richard said: “I told you all but the very words when we last parted.
What else do you think would have kept me from her?”

Angered at his callous aspect, his father cried: “What brings you to
her now?”

“That will be between us two,” was the reply.

Sir Austin fell into his chair. Meditation was impossible. He spoke
from a wrathful heart: “You will not dare to take her without”—

“No, sir,” Richard interrupted him, “I shall not. Have no fear.”

“Then you did not love your wife?”

“Did I not?” A smile passed faintly over Richard’s face.

“Did you care so much for this—this other person?”

“So much? If you ask me whether I had affection for her, I can say I
had none.”

O base human nature! Then how? then why? A thousand questions rose in
the baronet’s mind. Bessy Berry could have answered them every one.

“Poor child! poor child!” he apostrophized Lucy, pacing the room.
Thinking of her, knowing her deep love for his son—her true forgiving
heart—it seemed she should be spared this misery.

He proposed to Richard to spare her. Vast is the distinction between
women and men in this one sin, he said, and supported it with physical
and moral citations. His argument carried him so far, that to hear him
one would have imagined he thought the sin in men small indeed. His
words were idle.

“She must know it,” said Richard, sternly. “I will go to her now, sir,
if you please.”

Sir Austin detained him, expostulated, contradicted himself, confounded
his principles, made nonsense of all his theories. He could not induce
his son to waver in his resolve. Ultimately, their good-night being
interchanged, he understood that the happiness of Raynham depended on
Lucy’s mercy. He had no fears of her sweet heart, but it was a strange
thing to have come to. On which should the accusation fall—on science,
or on human nature?

He remained in the library pondering over the question, at times
breathing contempt for his son, and again seized with unwonted
suspicion of his own wisdom: troubled, much to be pitied, even if he
deserved that blow from his son which had plunged him into
wretchedness. Richard went straight to Tom Bakewell, roused the heavy
sleeper, and told him to have his mare saddled and waiting at the park
gates East within an hour. Tom’s nearest approach to a hero was to be a
faithful slave to his master, and in doing this he acted to his
conception of that high and glorious character. He got up and
heroically dashed his head into cold water. “She shall be ready, sir,”
he nodded.

“Tom! if you don’t see me back here at Raynham, your money will go on
being paid to you.”

“Rather see you than the money, Mr. Richard,” said Tom.

“And you will always watch and see no harm comes to her, Tom.”

“Mrs. Richard, sir?” Tom stared. “God bless me, Mr. Richard”—

“No questions. You’ll do what I say.”

“Ay, sir; that I will. Did’n Isle o’ Wight.”

The very name of the Island shocked Richard’s blood; and he had to walk
up and down before he could knock at Lucy’s door. That infamous
conspiracy to which he owed his degradation and misery scarce left him
the feelings of a man when he thought of it.

The soft beloved voice responded to his knock. He opened the door, and
stood before her. Lucy was half-way toward him. In the moment that
passed ere she was in his arms, he had time to observe the change in
her. He had left her a girl: he beheld a woman—a blooming woman: for
pale at first, no sooner did she see him than the colour was rich and
deep on her face and neck and bosom half shown through the loose
dressing-robe, and the sense of her exceeding beauty made his heart
thump and his eyes swim.

“My darling!” each cried, and they clung together, and her mouth was
fastened on his.

They spoke no more. His soul was drowned in her kiss. Supporting her,
whose strength was gone, he, almost as weak as she, hung over her, and
clasped her closer, closer, till they were as one body, and in the
oblivion her lips put upon him he was free to the bliss of her embrace.
Heaven granted him that. He placed her in a chair and knelt at her feet
with both arms around her. Her bosom heaved; her eyes never quitted
him: their light as the light on a rolling wave. This young creature,
commonly so frank and straightforward, was broken with bashfulness in
her husband’s arms—womanly bashfulness on the torrent of womanly love;
tenfold more seductive than the bashfulness of girlhood. Terrible
tenfold the loss of her seemed now, as distantly—far on the horizon of
memory—the fatal truth returned to him.

Lose her? lose this? He looked up as if to ask God to confirm it.

The same sweet blue eyes! the eyes that he had often seen in the dying
glories of evening; on him they dwelt, shifting, and fluttering, and
glittering, but constant: the light of them as the light on a rolling
wave.

And true to him! true, good, glorious, as the angels of heaven! And his
she was! a woman—his wife! The temptation to take her, and be dumb, was
all powerful: the wish to die against her bosom so strong as to be the
prayer of his vital forces. Again he strained her to him, but this time
it was as a robber grasps priceless treasure—with exultation and
defiance. One instant of this. Lucy, whose pure tenderness had now
surmounted the first wild passion of their meeting, bent back her head
from her surrendered body, and said almost voicelessly, her underlids
wistfully quivering: “Come and see him—baby;” and then in great hope of
the happiness she was going to give her husband, and share with him,
and in tremour and doubt of what his feelings would be, she blushed,
and her brows worked: she tried to throw off the strangeness of a year
of separation, misunderstanding, and uncertainty.

“Darling! come and see him. He is here.” She spoke more clearly, though
no louder.

Richard had released her, and she took his hand, and he suffered
himself to be led to the other side of the bed. His heart began rapidly
throbbing at the sight of a little rosy-curtained cot covered with lace
like milky summer cloud.

It seemed to him he would lose his manhood if he looked on that child’s
face.

“Stop!” he cried suddenly.

Lucy turned first to him, and then to her infant, fearing it should
have been disturbed.

“Lucy, come back.”

“What is it, darling?” said she, in alarm at his voice and the grip he
had unwittingly given her hand.

O God! what an Ordeal was this! that to-morrow he must face death,
perhaps die and be torn from his darling—his wife and his child; and
that ere he went forth, ere he could dare to see his child and lean his
head reproachfully on his young wife’s breast—for the last time, it
might be—he must stab her to the heart, shatter the image she held of
him.

“Lucy!” She saw him wrenched with agony, and her own face took the
whiteness of his—she bending forward to him, all her faculties strung
to hearing.

He held her two hands that she might look on him and not spare the
horrible wound he was going to lay open to her eyes.

“Lucy. Do you know why I came to you to-night?”

She moved her lips repeating his words.

“Lucy. Have you guessed why I did not come before?”

Her head shook widened eyes.

“Lucy. I did not come because I was not worthy of my wife! Do you
understand?”

“Darling,” she faltered plaintively, and hung crouching under him,
“what have I done to make you angry with me?”

“O beloved!” cried he, the tears bursting out of his eyes. “O beloved!”
was all he could say, kissing her hands passionately.

She waited, reassured, but in terror.

“Lucy. I stayed away from you—I could not come to you, because... I
dared not come to you, my wife, my beloved! I could not come because I
was a coward: because—hear me—this was the reason: I have broken my
marriage oath.”

Again her lips moved. She caught at a dim fleshless meaning in them.
“But you love me? Richard! My husband! you love me?”

“Yes. I have never loved, I never shall love, woman but you.”

“Darling! Kiss me.”

“Have you understood what I have told you?”

“Kiss me,” she said.

He did not join lips. “I have come to you to-night to ask your
forgiveness.”

Her answer was: “Kiss me.”

“Can you forgive a man so base?”

“But you love me, Richard?”

“Yes: that I can say before God. I love you, and I have betrayed you,
and am unworthy of you—not worthy to touch your hand, to kneel at your
feet, to breathe the same air with you.”

Her eyes shone brilliantly. “You love me! you love me, darling!” And as
one who has sailed through dark fears into daylight, she said: “My
husband! my darling! you will never leave me? We never shall be parted
again?”

He drew his breath painfully. To smooth her face growing rigid with
fresh fears at his silence, he met her mouth. That kiss in which she
spoke what her soul had to say, calmed her, and she smiled happily from
it, and in her manner reminded him of his first vision of her on the
summer morning in the field of the meadow-sweet. He held her to him,
and thought then of a holier picture: of Mother and Child: of the sweet
wonders of life she had made real to him.

Had he not absolved his conscience? At least the pangs to come made him
think so. He now followed her leading hand. Lucy whispered: “You
mustn’t disturb him—mustn’t touch him, dear!” and with dainty fingers
drew off the covering to the little shoulder. One arm of the child was
out along the pillow; the small hand open. His baby-mouth was pouted
full; the dark lashes of his eyes seemed to lie on his plump cheeks.
Richard stooped lower down to him, hungering for some movement as a
sign that he lived. Lucy whispered. “He sleeps like you, Richard—one
arm under his head.” Great wonder, and the stir of a grasping
tenderness was in Richard. He breathed quick and soft, bending lower,
till Lucy’s curls, as she nestled and bent with him, rolled on the
crimson quilt of the cot. A smile went up the plump cheeks: forthwith
the bud of a mouth was in rapid motion. The young mother whispered,
blushing: “He’s dreaming of me,” and the simple words did more than
Richard’s eyes to make him see what was. Then Lucy began to hum and
buzz sweet baby-language, and some of the tiny fingers stirred, and he
made as if to change his cosy position, but reconsidered, and deferred
it, with a peaceful little sigh. Lucy whispered: “He is such a big
fellow. Oh! when you see him awake he is so like you, Richard.”

He did not hear her immediately: it seemed a bit of heaven dropped
there in his likeness: the more human the fact of the child grew the
more heavenly it seemed. His son! his child! should he ever see him
awake? At the thought, he took the words that had been spoken, and
started from the dream he had been in. “Will he wake soon, Lucy?”

“Oh no! not yet, dear: not for hours. I would have kept him awake for
you, but he was so sleepy.”

Richard stood back from the cot. He thought that if he saw the eyes of
his boy, and had him once on his heart, he never should have force to
leave him. Then he looked down on him, again struggled to tear himself
away. Two natures warred in his bosom, or it may have been the Magian
Conflict still going on. He had come to see his child once and to make
peace with his wife before it should be too late. Might he not stop
with them? Might he not relinquish that devilish pledge? Was not divine
happiness here offered to him?—If foolish Ripton had not delayed to
tell him of his interview with Mountfalcon all might have been well.
But pride said it was impossible. And then injury spoke. For why was he
thus base and spotted to the darling of his love? A mad pleasure in the
prospect of wreaking vengeance on the villain who had laid the trap for
him, once more blackened his brain. If he would stay he could not. So
he resolved, throwing the burden on Fate. The struggle was over, but
oh, the pain!

Lucy beheld the tears streaming hot from his face on the child’s cot.
She marvelled at such excess of emotion. But when his chest heaved, and
the extremity of mortal anguish appeared to have seized him, her heart
sank, and she tried to get him in her arms. He turned away from her and
went to the window. A half-moon was over the lake.

“Look!” he said, “do you remember our rowing there one night, and we
saw the shadow of the cypress? I wish I could have come early to-night
that we might have had another row, and I have heard you sing there!”

“Darling!” said she, “will it make you happier if I go with you now? I
will.”

“No, Lucy. Lucy, you are brave!”

“Oh, no! that I’m not. I thought so once. I know I am not now.”

“Yes! to have lived—the child on your heart—and never to have uttered a
complaint!—you are brave. O my Lucy! my wife! you that have made me
man! I called you a coward. I remember it. I was the coward—I the
wretched vain fool! Darling! I am going to leave you now. You are
brave, and you will bear it. Listen: in two days, or three, I may be
back—back for good, if you will accept me. Promise me to go to bed
quietly. Kiss the child for me, and tell him his father has seen him.
He will learn to speak soon. Will he soon speak, Lucy?”

Dreadful suspicion kept her speechless; she could only clutch one arm
of his with both her hands.

“Going?” she presently gasped.

“For two or three days. No more—I hope.”

“To-night?”

“Yes. Now.”

“Going now? my husband!” her faculties abandoned her.

“You will be brave, my Lucy!”

“Richard! my darling husband! Going? What is it takes you from me?” But
questioning no further, she fell on her knees, and cried piteously to
him to stay—not to leave them. Then she dragged him to the little
sleeper, and urged him to pray by his side, and he did, but rose
abruptly from his prayer when he had muttered a few broken words—she
praying on with tight-strung nerves, in the faith that what she said to
the interceding Mother above would be stronger than human hands on him.
Nor could he go while she knelt there.

And he wavered. He had not reckoned on her terrible suffering. She came
to him, quiet. “I knew you would remain.” And taking his hand,
innocently fondling it: “Am I so changed from her he loved? You will
not leave me, dear?” But dread returned, and the words quavered as she
spoke them.

He was almost vanquished by the loveliness of her womanhood. She drew
his hand to her heart, and strained it there under one breast. “Come:
lie on my heart,” she murmured with a smile of holy sweetness.

He wavered more, and drooped to her, but summoning the powers of hell,
kissed her suddenly, cried the words of parting, and hurried to the
door. It was over in an instant. She cried out his name, clinging to
him wildly, and was adjured to be brave, for he would be dishonoured if
he did not go. Then she was shaken off.

Mrs. Berry was aroused by an unusual prolonged wailing of the child,
which showed that no one was comforting it, and failing to get any
answer to her applications for admittance, she made bold to enter.
There she saw Lucy, the child in her lap, sitting on the floor
senseless:—she had taken it from its sleep and tried to follow her
husband with it as her strongest appeal to him, and had fainted.

“Oh my! oh my!” Mrs. Berry moaned, “and I just now thinkin’ they was so
happy!”

Warming and caressing the poor infant, she managed by degrees to revive
Lucy, and heard what had brought her to that situation.

“Go to his father,” said Mrs. Berry. “Ta-te-tiddle-te-heighty-O! Go, my
love, and every horse in Raynham shall be out after ’m. This is what
men brings us to! Heighty-oighty-iddlety-Ah! Or you take blessed baby,
and I’ll go.”

The baronet himself knocked at the door. “What is this?” he said. “I
heard a noise and a step descend.”

“It’s Mr. Richard have gone, Sir Austin! have gone from his wife and
babe! Rum-te-um-te-iddledy—Oh, my goodness! what sorrow’s come on us!”
and Mrs. Berry wept, and sang to baby, and baby cried vehemently, and
Lucy, sobbing, took him and danced him and sang to him with drawn lips
and tears dropping over him. And if the Scientific Humanist to the day
of his death forgets the sight of those two poor true women jigging on
their wretched hearts to calm the child, he must have very little of
the human in him.

There was no more sleep for Raynham that night.




CHAPTER XLV


“His ordeal is over. I have just come from his room and seen him bear
the worst that could be. Return at once—he has asked for you. I can
hardly write intelligibly, but I will tell you what we know.

“Two days after the dreadful night when he left us, his father heard
from Ralph Morton. Richard had fought a duel in France with Lord
Mountfalcon, and was lying wounded at a hamlet on the coast. His father
started immediately with his poor wife, and I followed in company with
his aunt and his child. The wound was not dangerous. He was shot in the
side somewhere, but the ball injured no vital part. We thought all
would be well. Oh! how sick I am of theories, and Systems, and the
pretensions of men! There was his son lying all but dead, and the man
was still unconvinced of the folly he had been guilty of. I could
hardly bear the sight of his composure. I shall hate the name of
Science till the day I die. Give me nothing but commonplace
unpretending people!

“They were at a wretched French cabaret, smelling vilely, where we
still remain, and the people try as much as they can do to compensate
for our discomforts by their kindness. The French poor people are very
considerate where they see suffering. I will say that for them. The
doctors had not allowed his poor Lucy to go near him. She sat outside
his door, and none of us dared disturb her. That was a sight for
Science. His father and myself, and Mrs. Berry, were the only ones
permitted to wait on him, and whenever we came out, there she sat, not
speaking a word—for she had been told it would endanger his life—but
she looked such awful eagerness. She had the sort of eye I fancy mad
persons have. I was sure her reason was going. We did everything we
could think of to comfort her. A bed was made up for her and her meals
were brought to her there. Of course there was no getting her to eat.
What do you suppose his alarm was fixed on? He absolutely said to
me—but I have not patience to repeat his words. He thought her to blame
for not commanding herself for the sake of her maternal duties. He had
absolutely an idea of insisting that she should make an effort to
suckle the child. I shall love that Mrs. Berry to the end of my days. I
really believe she has twice the sense of any of us—Science and all.
She asked him plainly if he wished to poison the child, and then he
gave way, but with a bad grace.

“Poor man! perhaps I am hard on him. I remember that you said Richard
had done wrong. Yes; well, that may be. But his father eclipsed his
wrong in a greater wrong—a crime, or quite as bad; for if he deceived
himself in the belief that he was acting righteously in separating
husband and wife, and exposing his son as he did, I can only say that
there are some who are worse than people who deliberately commit
crimes. No doubt Science will benefit by it. They kill little animals
for the sake of Science.

“We have with us Doctor Bairam, and a French physician from Dieppe, a
very skilful man. It was he who told us where the real danger lay. We
thought all would be well. A week had passed, and no fever supervened.
We told Richard that his wife was coming to him, and he could bear to
hear it. I went to her and began to circumlocute, thinking she
listened—she had the same eager look. When I told her she might go in
with me to see her dear husband, her features did not change. M.
Despres, who held her pulse at the time, told me, in a whisper, it was
cerebral fever—brain fever coming on. We have talked of her since. I
noticed that though she did not seem to understand me, her bosom
heaved, and she appeared to be trying to repress it, and choke
something. I am sure now, from what I know of her character, that
she—even in the approaches of delirium—was preventing herself from
crying out. Her last hold of reason was a thought for Richard. It was
against a creature like this that we plotted! I have the comfort of
knowing that I did my share in helping to destroy her. Had she seen her
husband a day or two before—but no! there was a new System to interdict
that! Or had she not so violently controlled her nature as she did, I
believe she might have been saved.

“He said once of a man, that his conscience was a coxcomb. Will you
believe that when he saw his son’s wife—poor victim! lying delirious,
he could not even then see his error. You said he wished to take
Providence out of God’s hands. His mad self-deceit would not leave him.
I am positive, that while he was standing over her, he was blaming her
for not having considered the child. Indeed he made a remark to me that
it was unfortunate ‘disastrous,’ I think he said—that the child should
have to be fed by hand. I dare say it is. All I pray is that this young
child may be saved from him. I cannot bear to see him look on it. He
does not spare himself bodily fatigue—but what is that? that is the
vulgarest form of love. I know what you will say. You will say I have
lost all charity, and I have. But I should not feel so, Austin, if I
could be quite sure that he is an altered man even now the blow has
struck him. He is reserved and simple in his speech, and his grief is
evident, but I have doubts. He heard her while she was senseless call
him cruel and harsh, and cry that she had suffered, and I saw then his
mouth contract as if he had been touched. Perhaps, when he thinks, his
mind will be clearer, but what he has done cannot be undone. I do not
imagine he will abuse women any more. The doctor called her a ‘forte et
belle jeune femme:’ and he said she was as noble a soul as ever God
moulded clay upon. A noble soul ‘forte et belle!’ She lies upstairs. If
he can look on her and not see his sin, I almost fear God will never
enlighten him.

“She died five days after she had been removed. The shock had utterly
deranged her. I was with her. She died very quietly, breathing her last
breath without pain—asking for no one—a death I should like to die.

“Her cries at one time were dreadfully loud. She screamed that she was
‘drowning in fire,’ and that her husband would not come to her to save
her. We deadened the sound as much as we could, but it was impossible
to prevent Richard from hearing. He knew her voice, and it produced an
effect like fever on him. Whenever she called he answered. You could
not hear them without weeping. Mrs. Berry sat with her, and I sat with
him, and his father moved from one to the other.

“But the trial for us came when she was gone. How to communicate it to
Richard—or whether to do so at all! His father consulted with us. We
were quite decided that it would be madness to breathe it while he was
in that state. I can admit now—as things have turned out—we were wrong.
His father left us—I believe he spent the time in prayer—and then
leaning on me, he went to Richard, and said in so many words, that his
Lucy was no more. I thought it must kill him. He listened, and smiled.
I never saw a smile so sweet and so sad. He said he had seen her die,
as if he had passed through his suffering a long time ago. He shut his
eyes. I could see by the motion of his eyeballs up that he was
straining his sight to some inner heaven.—I cannot go on.

“I think Richard is safe. Had we postponed the tidings, till he came to
his clear senses, it must have killed him. His father was right for
once, then. But if he has saved his son’s body, he has given the
death-blow to his heart. Richard will never be what he promised.

“A letter found on his clothes tells us the origin of the quarrel. I
have had an interview with Lord M. this morning. I cannot say I think
him exactly to blame: Richard forced him to fight. At least I do not
select him the foremost for blame. He was deeply and sincerely affected
by the calamity he has caused. Alas! he was only an instrument. Your
poor aunt is utterly prostrate and talks strange things of her
daughter’s death. She is only happy in drudging. Dr. Bairam says we
must under any circumstances keep her employed. Whilst she is doing
something, she can chat freely, but the moment her hands are not
occupied she gives me an idea that she is going into a fit.

“We expect the dear child’s uncle to-day. Mr. Thompson is here. I have
taken him upstairs to look at her. That poor young man has a true
heart.

“Come at once. You will not be in time to see her. She will lie at
Raynham. If you could you would see an angel. He sits by her side for
hours. I can give you no description of her beauty.

“You will not delay, I know, dear Austin, and I want you, for your
presence will make me more charitable than I find it possible to be.
Have you noticed the expression in the eyes of blind men? That is just
how Richard looks, as he lies there silent in his bed—striving to image
her on his brain.”

THE END




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ORDEAL OF RICHARD FEVEREL ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
  you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that:

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.